《Synthesis Wizard》 Chapter 1: The Synthetic Cube ## Chapter 1: The Synthetic Cube Starlight Calendar 1248, Autumn Moon (October). ck Stone City, on the border of the Starlit Duchy. The weather was gradually bing cooler, with asional yellow leaves swirling in the wind, a reminder that the hot summer wasing to an end. Walking along the cobblestone path in the courtyard, the old butler, Gaile, tightened his cor to keep the cold wind out, while his other hand held a wooden box steady. He passed through the courtyard and arrived at a secluded part of the garden. Looking at the deserted courtyard, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He couldn¡¯t understand why Master Su Nan wanted to move here and asked the servants not to disturb him. He said he liked quiet, but it was too deserted for him. Since the Baron Arnest, their father, had died in battle, the two young masters had been indirectly exiled to ck Stone City. Su Nan, who had always been introverted, had be even more silent and reserved.He either hid in his room reading or tinkering with strange things. He even asked Master Kei to help him collect various herbs and small animals. His actions were baffling. Thankfully, Master Kei was still there. Unlike Su Nan, Kei had been diligently cultivating himself since arriving in ck Stone City. At only neen years old, he was already a High-Rank Knight, loved by his subordinates. Having such a ruler in ce was undoubtedly a good thing for ck Stone City, which had been gued by the ck Scale Lizardfolk for years. As he pondered, Gaile reached the door of the innermost room and gently knocked. ¡°Master Su Nan, I¡¯ve brought you the Silver Moon Flowers.¡± ¡°Just leave it at the door.¡± A weak voice came from inside. ¡°Yes, Master Su Nan.¡± Gaile expertly ced the wooden box on the right side of the door, bowed, and turned to leave the courtyard. A momentter, the door creaked open, and a young man of sixteen or seventeen, somewhat thin and pale, came out. He bent down and picked up the wooden box, turned around, and walked back into the room, closing the door behind him. The room was sparsely furnished, with long tables lining all four walls. On the tables, ss bottles and jars were neatly arranged, each containing various strange ingredients. ? In the center of the room was arge experimental table, almost taking up half the space. It was covered with ss bottles, tubes, beakers, and other tools of various sizes. Because the windows and doors were closed and there was no venttion, the air was filled with a pungent, sweet smell, mixed with a disinfectant-like aroma. Su Nan casually ced the wooden box on the table, then picked up a book he hadn¡¯t finished reading and continued to focus on it. After about half an hour, he finally finished thest page and mmed the book shut. At the same time, a line of text appeared in the void in front of him. [Reading ¡®Fundamentals of Potionology¡¯, ¡®Potion Crafting¡¯ learning progress +0.5%.] [¡®Potion Crafting¡¯ learning progress has reached 100%, acquired ¡®Potion Crafting Lv1¡¯] Su Nan let out a long sigh. A hint of joy appeared on his pale face. After more than two months of reading rted books,bined with numerous practical sessions of drug extraction and purification, he had finally filled the learning progress bar for Potion Crafting. He put down ¡®Fundamentals of Potionology¡¯ and looked at the box in the corner of the room. It contained more than twenty books. All of them were Wizard tomes collected by his previous self. The top book was covered in a cold, hard ck cover. On the front was a string of cryptic characters, seemingly nonsensical scribbles. But Su Nan could recognize the meaning of the string of characters ¨C Enlightenment. This was an introductory book for a Wizard Apprentice. Those with Wizard potential could activate their Spiritual Power after reading it, bing a Level 1 Wizard Apprentice, the lowest level, and embark on the path of seeking truth and power as a Wizard. Those without Wizard potential would suffer serious consequences if they forced themselves to read it, ranging from fainting to death. His predecessor had rashly read this Enlightenment book and died as a result, creating the opportunity for him to take over. What surprised Su Nan was that the world he had transmigrated to was the same virtual reality game he had just begun to explore in his previous life. The game¡¯s setting was a vast continent of swords and magic. Swords referred to Knights. Magic referred to Wizards. Of course, at this point in time, it was just the beginning of the 1.0 version of ¡°Knight¡¯s War¡±. Wizards had abandoned the elementally impoverished continent thousands of years ago, heading to the multiverse to find more suitable living nes. It wasn¡¯t until a thousand yearster, when the continental elements revived, that the Wizards returned. For now, it was the Knights who were the dominant ss in this era. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that when I entered the game, it was already the 2.0 version of ¡®Wizard¡¯s Return¡¯, and I didn¡¯t know much about the 1.0 version. Otherwise, with this information in hand, I could have lived better in this world.¡± Su Nan sighed. Fortunately, as a transmigrator, he wasn¡¯t without his advantages. With a thought, a semi-transparent screen slowly appeared before him. ¡¾Su Nan ¡¤ Arnest, Human Male, 16 Years Old¡¿ ¡¾Spirit 1.5/Constitution 0.7¡¿ ¡¾Skills¡¿ Star Ring Meditation Method Lv1 (103/1000) Potion Crafting Lv1 (0/1000) yer Panel! This was one of the perks of his transmigration. Through the panel, he could clearly understand his strength. All skill learning was digitized, and he could see progress bars. As long as he studied, he would gain proficiency. ¡°As long as I grind, I can steadily improve my strength. That¡¯s the advantage of being a yer.¡± Su Nan thought, and the screen flickered instantly, transforming into a grid of countless squares, ten rows and a hundred columns. ¡¾Synthetic Cube¡¿ This was his other cheat. Simply put, the Synthetic Cube couldbine multiple items of the same type, further improving their quality, effects, or power. Su Nan opened the wooden box Gaile had brought. It was lined with red velvet, and ten delicate silver flowersy quietly on top.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Silver Moon Flowers. A nt with a stimting effect. Many nobles were ustomed to making floral tea from Silver Moon Flowers. A cup in the morning could dispel sleepiness and boost spirits. This was actually because Silver Moon Flowers contained an ingredient that stimted the spirit. After extracting and refining this ingredient, its stimting effect could be further enhanced. Su Nan took the wooden box to the experimental table in the center of the room, took out the Silver Moon Flowers, and ced them in a beaker, then lit the alcoholmp for heating. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t find a Magic Stone. Otherwise, I could make a Magic Stone Lamp and use it to make potions, which would be even more effective.¡± The Starlight Continent in the 1.0 version of the game was still an elemental desert, with a pitifully low concentration of energy particles in the air. As a result, all kinds of resources had decreased significantlypared to before, including Magic Stones. At this point in time, the Starlight Continent didn¡¯t have enough resources to cultivate a formal Wizard. Fortunately, Su Nan had the Synthetic Cube. Even without sufficient resources, he could find a way to synthesize them himself. He added some water to the beaker and covered it with a ss lid. Under the burning me, the liquid in the beaker quickly boiled, releasing arge number of bubbles. In just two or three minutes, the water inside turnedpletely into a beautiful silver-blue, and a lot of water vapor spewed out from the edge of the lid, filling the room with a refreshing aroma. Su Nan took a gentle whiff and felt his spirits instantly soar. After about ten minutes, the gurgling boil subsided, and the liquid in the beaker had evaporated by more than half. Su Nan picked up the beaker and took a look, nodding in satisfaction. About 100 milliliters of Silver Moon Flower Extract. [Sessfullypleted one drug purification and refinement, Potion Crafting Proficiency +1] Su Nan divided the extract into 10 equal portions, 10 milliliters each, then opened the Synthetic Cube and ced one portion of the extract in the grid. The information above the grid quickly appeared. [Silver Moon Flower Extract, Purity 37.12%, Increases Spirit Activity by 21.47% after Consumption, Duration 10 Hours 35 Minutes.] Su Nan ced the remaining 9 portions of the extract in the grid. The interface instantly changed, and a huge grid appeared on the right, containing a more vibrant and illusory silver-blue liquid. [Silver Moon Flower Essence, Purity 76.44%, Increases Spirit Activity by 160.24% after Consumption, Duration 10 Days 14 Hours 22 Minutes.] It was obvious that this was the finished product after synthesis. If it was just ordinary Silver Moon Flower Extract, the effects would not be cumtive. Ten portions of extractbined could only maintain the spirit-enhancing effect for less than five days, and the increase was only 21.47%. But after being synthesized by the Cube, both the effect and duration were greatly enhanced. This was the power of the Synthetic Cube! Su Nan took a gulp of the Silver Moon Flower Essence. As the medicinal effect spread, his entire being instantly became clear. Without wasting time, he sat cross-legged on the spot and began to meditate. New book, please collect and vote! Thank you, bigwigs! (End of Chapter) Chapter 2: Vague and Ethereal Legend ## Chapter 2: Vague and Ethereal Legend Every introductory text is essentially a meditation method. The Star Ring Meditation Method is the meditation method thates with the introductory text that activated Su Nan¡¯s spiritual power. The core is to construct a star ring in one¡¯s mind. Each star ring constructed will greatly increase spiritual power. ording to the introductory text, once three star rings are sessfully constructed and spiritual power reaches 12 points, one can be promoted to a Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice. As Su Nan closed his eyes, his vision instantly fell into darkness, and his consciousness, like a stone falling into ake, gradually sank to the silent bottom. A dazzling starlight slowly emerged from the darkness, gradually growing into a ring. However, most of the ring was illusory, with only about one-tenth of it being solid. During the meditation, light spots kept shing around Su Nan, merging into his body and constantly filling the illusory part of the star ring. After an unknown amount of time, Su Nan suddenly opened his eyes and woke up. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He took out his pocket watch and saw that nearly two hours had passed. On the panel, the Star Ring Meditation Method had gained 5 points in proficiency, and his spiritual power had increased by 0.01. ¡°For the same two hours of meditation, the gains are about two and a half times that of usual.¡± ¡°This is the benefit of improved spiritual activity.¡± Su Nan smiled. Just then, footsteps came from outside the door, followed by a knock. ¡°Young Master Su Nan, Lord Kei has returned and wants you to go to the training ground.¡± Su Nan regained his senses and said calmly, ¡°I know.¡± ck Stone City was built on the mountain. To guard against the invasion of ck Scale Lizardfolk, the city walls were built extremely high, with watchtowers densely distributed on the outer perimeter. From afar, it looked like a ferocious beast perched in the mountains. At the very center of the city stood a vast inner fortress. Unlike the crucial city walls, the inner fortress had not been repaired for many years and looked dpidated. Only the training ground was t and open, showing that it had been recently expanded, revealing the martial spirit of its owner. Su Nan walked into the training ground and saw his older brother, Kei, standing at the edge of the field, apanied by seven or eight burly men in armor. These men were the only knight force in ck Stone City, thest vestige of their father, Baron Arnest, who remained loyal to the Shining Family. ¡°Formal knights all have physiques of 8 or above. A high-level knight like my brother can even reach 14 points or above.¡± ¡°Compared to these superhuman beings, my body is pathetically weak.¡± Looking at his own physique, only 0.7, even lower than ordinary people, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His predecessor was born with deficiencies and had a weak constitution since childhood. Although he also practiced the Breathing Technique, he made little progress,pletely unsuitable for being a knight. ? Growing up, he lived in the shadow of his older brother, Kei. While he didn¡¯t show it on the surface, deep down he was quite resentful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pinned his hopes on the vague legend of wizards, which ultimately led to his death. Although this continent had many wizard texts left behind, ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand the writing on them. Thus, people mostly regarded these books as collectible antiques. Wizards had be legendary beings, often appearing only in ancient tales. ¡°Brother,¡± Su Nan called out. Kei turned his head, looked at his younger brother, and a smile appeared on his sculpted, strong face. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. I got you what you wanted.¡± The knights around bowed to Su Nan. Su Nan looked at the cart beside them. It held more than ten corpses. These corpses were covered with ck scales, had eagle-like ws, protruding mouths, and a mouthful of sharp fangs. Even in death, they still exuded a fierce and vicious aura. They were the ck Scale Lizardfolk, the sworn enemies of ck Stone City! These subhuman creatures lived in the wilnds dozens of kilometers away. They did not engage in production, only in plundering. Every year, they invaded viges around ck Stone City, plundering and killing, making people hate them deeply. Most of the time, the ck Stone City garrison went out to fight against these bandits. ¡°Please have someone move these ck Scale Lizardfolk corpses to myboratory.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Kei called a soldier to give the order, then turned to Su Nan, hesitated for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Just with these ck Scale Lizardfolk corpses, can you really find a way to improve the army¡¯sbat strength?¡± Su Nan smiled slightly and said, ¡°If I tell you now, you won¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s better to wait until I get results and you see it with your own eyes before you doubt it.¡± Kei sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. It¡¯s just that the legend of wizards is vague and ethereal, and whether it¡¯s true or not is still uncertain. I¡¯m not sure about it.¡± Su Nanughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a dozen or so ck Scale Lizardfolk corpses. It¡¯s not a pity to lose them.¡± Kei nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Half a year ago, his father died unexpectedly on the battlefield. The cause of death was shrouded in mystery. His uncle, Owen Arnest, took advantage of the situation with the support of the Earl of Goldrock, seized the title of Baron Shining, and took control of most of the Shining territory. If he hadn¡¯t been afraid of his appearance being too ugly, and if the other three nobles of the Shining territory had not remained ambiguous in their attitude, Owen might have already killed them, not just found an excuse to banish them to ck Stone City. Even so, the threat from Owen was still a sword of Damocles hanging above their heads. It could fall at any time, taking their lives. To this end, Kei trained desperately, trying every means to strengthen the power of ck Stone City. He even had a glimmer of hope for the so-called wizard methods. ¡ªAlthough deep down, he was not optimistic about it. Hearing their conversation, many knights around showed disdainful expressions. They didn¡¯t believe that there was anything on the ck Scale Lizardfolk that could make them stronger. In the past, people tried to eat lizard meat, but they didn¡¯t see their bodies be stronger after eating it. Moreover, the meat was disgusting. Seeing the expressions of everyone, Su Nan secretly sighed. People in this world had no idea how powerful wizards were. Knights and wizards, just like martial arts and cultivation, were simply iparable. Even the most powerful Legendary Knights in the Star Sea Empire were no more than slightlyrger ants in front of a formal wizard, and they could be easily crushed with a flick of the wrist. Shaking his head, Su Nan didn¡¯t bother to exin. After chatting with Kei for a while, he turned and left the training ground. Returning to his courtyard, Su Nan went straight to the basement. This was aboratory he had cleared out specifically for biological modification research. The predecessor had left behind a lot of books, including introductory books and a few books on spell models, the rest were rted to biological modification and potion making, such as ¡°Biology,¡± ¡°Mutation,¡± ¡°Bloodline Extraction,¡± ¡°Anatomy,¡± ¡°Neurology,¡± ¡°Basic Potionology,¡± and ¡°Magic nt Cultivation.¡± It was thanks to these books and some practical experience that Su Nan sessfullypleted the learning progress of Potion Making and mastered this skill. In addition, the learning progress of another skill, ¡°Biological Modification,¡± had already exceeded 50%. It was estimated that it would be fully mastered in a month or two. ¡°However, to master other skills or spells, more wizard texts need to be collected.¡± This was one of the reasons why Su Nan had boasted to his brother. Only when others realized how powerful wizard methods were would they be more willing to help collect various resources. Otherwise, even if his brother was willing to continue spending a lot of manpower and material resources to help collect resources out of brotherly love, the knights under him would stillin and work halfheartedly. Over the past two months, Su Nan had been busy with this. He had worked hard to master potion making, preparing for his future actions. Looking at the dozen or so lizard corpses piled in the corner, he took a copy of ¡°Zero-Rank Potion Compendium¡± from the cab and turned to page 284. The page was covered with dense text andplex, intricate patterns. The first line at the top was in bold ck font. Dragon Blood Potion! Chapter 3: Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion ## Chapter 3: Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion Among all the potions brewed by wizards, Dragon Blood Potion is considered quite special. It enhances the physical constitution of the user. Even for a full-fledged knight, it still holds its benefits. Its ¡°specialness¡± lies in the vast disparity between its lowest and highest qualities. Inferior Dragon Blood Potions don¡¯t even have a tier; they¡¯re simply considered Zero-Tier potions. Conversely, superior Dragon Blood Potions can reach a Tier 3 level, something even formal wizards would covet. The tier of a Dragon Blood Potion mainly depends on the quality of the Dragon Blood used as the primary ingredient. The higher the quality of the Dragon Blood, the stronger the effects of the resulting potion, naturally leading to a higher tier. However, let alone genuine Dragon Blood, even obtaining blood from a slightly stronger Sub-Dragon species was beyond Su Nan¡¯s current capabilities. But there were alternatives. The ck Scale Lizardmen¡¯s ancestors were descendants of the Dragon race tens of thousands of years ago, carrying Dragon blood in their veins. Although the Dragon bloodline had thinned considerably by today, it still contained traces of Dragon blood.Su Nan¡¯s goal was to extract Dragon blood from the ck Scale Lizardmen¡¯s blood, achieving the standards required for Dragon Blood Potion materials. Patting his cheeks, Su Nan regained his focus and prepared to begin. However, even the initial step of moving the heavy lizard corpses to the operating table left him gasping for breath. ¡°Once I create the Dragon Blood Potion, I must take it myself first and enhance my physical constitution before anything else!¡± Regaining his breath, Su Nan picked up the scalpel and began the dissection to extract blood. The ck Scale Lizardmen had only died recently, and their corpses were preserved using drugs. Their blood hadn¡¯t coagted yet, making the blood extraction process quite smooth. After spending over an hour extracting all the lizard blood, Su Nan began the bloodline extraction process. [Completing a blood purification, ¡®Bio-Modification¡¯ learning progress +0.01%] [Completing a blood refinement, ¡®Bio-Modification¡¯ learning progress +0.01%] [Completing a bloodline extraction, ¡®Bio-Modification¡¯ learning progress +0.03%] After multiple rounds of purification and refinement, a whole barrel of blood was reduced to a little over three liters. Gazing at the thick, crimson blood resembling jelly in the ss beaker, Su Nan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. [Dragon Lizard Blood, Purity 35.68%, Contains Dragon Lizard Bloodline. Injecting it into the body has a very small probability of causing mutation into a Dragon Lizard form, a high probability of causing rejection, and a severe possibility of causing death. Stronger constitution leads to higher mutation probability and lower rejection rate.] ¡°With my current skills, this is the best I can do.¡± Su Nan sighed. Bloodline extraction and refinement were part of Bio-Modification. He hadn¡¯t even mastered the Bio-Modification skill, so his techniques were naturally limited. Thankfully, he had the Synthesis Cube, his cheat tool. ¡°A Dragon Blood Potion requires 80 milliliters of Dragon Blood.¡± Su Nan separated two 80-milliliter portions of Dragon Lizard Blood and ced them in the Cube. Soon, the synthesis interface disyed the corresponding information. [Dragon Lizard Blood, Purity 51.59%, Contains Dragon Lizard Bloodline. Injecting it into the body has a small probability of causing mutation into a Dragon Lizard form, a high probability of causing rejection, and a severe possibility of causing death. Stronger constitution leads to higher mutation probability and lower rejection rate.] ¡°Not enough.¡± Su Nan continuously added more Dragon Lizard Blood. The purity of the synthesized product gradually increased, but the rate of increase slowed down as he added more. Finally, after adding the eighth portion of Dragon Lizard Blood, the information about the synthesized product underwent a qualitative change. [Sub-Dragon Blood, Purity 1.12%, Contains Dragon Bloodline. Injecting it into the body has a very small probability of causing mutation into a Sub-Dragon form, a high probability of causing rejection, and a severe possibility of causing death. Stronger constitution leads to higher mutation probability and lower rejection rate.] ¡°Sess atst.¡± A delighted smile spread across Su Nan¡¯s face. Sub-Dragon Blood was the minimum standard material for brewing a Dragon Blood Potion. Considering this was his first attempt at brewing, the failure rate could be high. Thinking it over, Su Nan decided to prepare a few more sets of materials, so he stopped the synthesis there. In the end, he synthesized five sets of Sub-Dragon Blood from over three liters of ck Scale Lizardman blood. Instead of immediately starting to brew the potion, Su Nanpleted a round of meditation, restoring his energy to its peak, before initiating the first attempt at potion brewing. The most critical ingredient for Dragon Blood Potion was Dragon Blood itself, while the other materials were easily obtainable, something Su Nan had prepared beforehand. He lit the alcoholmp, ced the beakers, added water, and put in the ingredients in order. The entire process was simr to the Silver Moon Flower extraction, except for an additional step at the end. Under the bright candlelight, Su Nan flicked his finger, and a dot of blue-violet aura instantly submerged into the beaker. At the same time, his lips moved slightly, uttering a series of strange sybles, sometimes sharp and high-pitched, sometimes low and faint. As he chanted, the crimson liquid in the beaker transformed into various shapes. Genuine potions, even Zero-Tier potions, required spiritual force guidance during the brewing process; otherwise, they would inevitably fail. That was the reason for the mysterious and powerful nature of wizard potions. After about ten minutes, the crimson liquid gradually calmed down, and its volume slowly decreased. But at a certain moment, the liquid suddenly boiled violently, emitting arge amount of blue smoke. After a ¡°pop,¡± it turned into a pile of ck ash. [Completing a Potion Brewing (Failed), Potion Brewing Proficiency +4] ¡°Even failed potion brewing grants a much higher proficiency boostpared to Silver Moon Flower extraction.¡± There was no sign of frustration on Su Nan¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected to seed in brewing the potion on his first attempt. After resting for a while, Su Nan started his second attempt at brewing. However, this attempt also ended in failure. His subsequent third attempt at potion brewing also failed. Summarizing the experience of three failures, Su Nan finally achieved sess on his fourth attempt. [Completing a Potion Brewing, Potion Brewing Proficiency +12] [Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion (Zero-Tier/Inferior), Consuming it can enhance physical constitution. The specific enhancement amplitude depends on the user¡¯s constitution. The weaker the constitution, the stronger the effect. Repeated consumption will weaken the effect.] ¡°Just a Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion?¡± ¡°Well, the Sub-Dragon Blood¡¯s purity is too low, so sessfully brewing it is already good enough.¡± Without hesitation, Su Nan poured the potion down his throat. The moment the potion entered his stomach, a surge of heat exploded and spread throughout his body. Su Nan felt like his entire body was immersed in boiling magma, experiencing excruciating pain mixed with an undeniable thrill. It took about four to five minutes for the pain to gradually subside. Su Nan was drenched in sweat, as if he had just been pulled out of the water, his clothespletely soaked. But at this moment, he felt full of energy, his body brimming with inexhaustible strength,pletely free from the previous feeling of weakness. Taking off his shirt, Su Nan looked down at his body. His previously skinny body, where his ribs were clearly visible, was now much more muscr. He gently pressed his abdomen and could clearly feel the abdominal muscles beneath the thinyer of fat. He clenched his fist, and prominent muscle lines immediately appeared on his arm. Su Nan opened his panel and was pleasantly surprised to find that his constitution had increased from 0.7 to 2.6. An increase of 1.9! ¡°2.6 constitution, that¡¯s almost equivalent to a Probationary Knight who has been training for four or five years.¡± Su Nan was filled with awe. A single potion had transformed him from a frail ordinary person to a powerful Probationary Knight. This was the power of wizard potions! And this was only a Lower-Grade Zero-Tier potion. If he were to use an entry-level Dragon Blood Potion, it might even allow an ordinary person to directly be a knight!N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Entry-level potions are still too far away for me. Now that I have the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion, it¡¯s enough to fulfill the task.¡± Chapter 4 The fifth attempt at potion making failed, and Su Nan used up hisst vial of Dragon¡¯s Blood. He didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t need to present any physical proof¡ªhe himself was the best evidence. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Su Nan found Kei in the council chamber the next day. Kei had just returned from a patrol and was still wearing his armor, looking weary. He and the other knightmanders were gathered in the hall, discussing how to deal with the ck Scale Lizardfolk raids. ¡°The ck Scale Lizardfolk usually invade during the Frostfall month, stealing food to survive the winter. Time is running out.¡± ¡°Our scouts spotted their presence ten kilometers north of the city yesterday.¡± ¡°Those damn bandits, never changing their ways!¡± ¡°My Lord, give me a hundred-man squad, and I¡¯ll wipe them out!¡± Kei frowned. ck Stone City was just a small town, with only five hundred soldiers in total. More than half of them were just militia who had undergone basic training and had never seen actualbat. They were fine for defending the city, but if they were sent to fight the ck Scale Lizardfolk, they would likely crumble at the first encounter. Only two hundred and fifty soldiers could be considered trulybat-worthy. That number was simply not enough to defend ck Stone City and its surrounding viges.N?v(el)B\\jnn Thinking about it, Kei couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Besides Owen, the ck Scale Lizardfolk were another threat he had to deal with. If he didn¡¯t handle it properly, ck Stone City would have a tough winter. While in the midst of his headache, Kei caught sight of Su Nan walking in. He gestured for his subordinates to keep quiet and looked towards Su Nan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Nan replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seeded.¡± Kei was stunned for a moment before understanding what Su Nan meant. He asked with a touch of skepticism, ¡°You found a way to improve the strength of the army?¡± The others also realized what was happening and looked towards Su Nan, their eyes filled with visible doubt. He had only been working on it for a day, and already he had found a feasible solution? This sounded too good to be true. Facing the doubtful gazes, Su Nan didn¡¯t bother with exnations. He walked directly to a long table, grabbed the edge with one hand, and lifted. With a creak, the heavy table lifted off the ground and hovered about twenty centimeters above it, without a single tremor. The council members stared at the scene with wide eyes, their eyeballs almost popping out. It wasmon knowledge that Su Nan was weak, unable to even hold a sword. But now, he was easily lifting a solid wood table that weighed at least two hundred pounds, and it looked effortless. His strength was probably already on par with a Probationary Knight! Coming back to his senses, Kei jumped to his feet, his face filled with delight as he looked at his younger brother. ¡°What is this?¡± Su Nan lowered the table and nodded with a smile, exining, ¡°I created a potion that can enhance the physical fitness of the human body. I took a bottle myself, and now my physical condition is roughly equivalent to a Probationary Knight. The potion¡¯s effect is stronger on those with weaker constitutions. It also works on official knights, but the effect will gradually weaken with multiple uses. To analyze this further, we need to collect more data.¡± ??? Kei¡¯s eyes widened with each word. So, if he had enough potions, he could mass-produce Probationary Knights, even Knights. If an ordinary person could be a Probationary Knight after taking the potion, then wouldn¡¯t it be possible for a Probationary Knight to be an official Knight? Kei was so excited that his face flushed red. Those who hadn¡¯t been a lord wouldn¡¯t understand how difficult it was to cultivate a knight in this era. An ordinary person would start training and building their physique from the age of twelve. On average, it would take four to five years to build their physical strength to the point where they could start practicing breathing techniques and be a Knight Squire. A Knight Squire would then typically spend four to five years practicing breathing techniques before being promoted to a Probationary Knight. Following that, they would need another seven to eight years of training to condense their Life Seed and be an official Knight. In total, it would take an average of seventeen to eighteen years to cultivate a knight. That was assuming they had the necessary aptitude. Those with poor aptitude might never be able to be a Knight in their lifetime. Aside from that, the manpower and resources invested during the cultivation process were also a considerable expense. Therefore, even powerful noble families withndholdings often couldn¡¯t cultivate many knights. For example, even during its peak, Shining Light Territory had no more than a hundred knights in total. That was how precious a potion that could cultivate knights in a short period of time was! Taking a few deep breaths to calm his excitement, Kei stared intensely at Su Nan and asked with a serious expression, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Su Nan straightened his face and said, ¡°Making this potion requires arge amount of ck Scale Lizardfolk blood.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Kei agreed without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the army out to hunt the ck Scale Lizardfolk tomorrow!¡± He paused for a moment before quickly stepping in front of Su Nan, cing aforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°I never thought the legendary techniques of the Wizard were real.¡± ¡°I apologize for doubting you before. It was my mistake!¡± Su Nan smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring that up between family.¡± Kei¡¯s smile became brighter, and he nodded vigorously, ¡°Well said. Together, we brothers will eventually reim Shining Light Territory and avenge Father.¡± Su Nan nodded solemnly, but his heart remained calm. Now that he had the goal of bing a Wizard, he had no interest in ruling the world. He just wanted to cultivate quietly, achieve longevity, and live to witness the elemental resurgence and the Age of Wizards a thousand years from now. Although his heart thought this way, he still needed to put on a good show in front of his elder brother. After all, a Wizard¡¯s cultivation required vast resources, and having a lord brother would make it much easier and faster to gather them. Therefore, Su Nan¡¯s goal was clear: he would work on improving the territory¡¯s strength to turn it into a logistical tform for gathering resources, while also cultivating his own strength, aiming to be an official Wizard as soon as possible. On the other side, themanders had also recovered from their shock and looked at each other in disbelief. None of them had imagined that the legendary techniques of the Wizards were real. To be able to turn an ordinary person into a Probationary Knight in just a day¡ªthis kind of power was truly awe-inspiring! For a moment, everyone looked at Su Nan with a mix of admiration and awe. Following that came a wave of intense excitement. With such a miraculous potion, the territory could finally grow stronger! So when Kei gave the order to hunt down the ck Scale Lizardfolk the next day, all themanders responded with excited expressions. They had never wanted to face those damn bandits so much! The ck Scale Lizardfolk, which they had once despised, now looked like walking, valuable potions in their eyes. They were all potential resources for bing stronger! (End) Chapter 5 The next morning. Kei, leading his army, stormed out of the city, heading out on a grand hunt for the ck Scale Lizardfolk. Su Nan, as always, stayed in his room, attending to his own affairs. In his study, with the windows and doors tightly shut, a bright yellow candle flickered and danced. Su Nan sat cross-legged on the floor, his eyes closed. After about two hours, he ended his meditation and opened his eyes. On his panel, the Star Ring Meditation Method proficiency had increased by 5 points. His Spiritual Power had also increased by 0.01. ¡°At this rate, it will take about half a year to construct the first Star Ring.¡±Su Nan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ording to the description in that introductory book, without external help, most Wizard Apprentices would take two to three years to construct their first Star Ring. Wizard Apprentices with exceptional aptitude could shorten this time to about a year. From this perspective, even excluding the enhancement effect of the Silver Moon Flower Essence, his ¡®aptitude¡¯ could be considered quite exceptional. After all, in most games, yers with data panels were all unparalleled geniusespared to natives. However, Su Nan was still not satisfied. It would take half a year to construct the first Star Ring, and it would take even longer for the second and third. Calcting it all, it would probably take three to four years to be a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice. Wouldn¡¯t it take ten or twenty years to be a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice? What about bing an official Wizard? A hundred years? It should be noted that the lifespan of a Wizard Apprentice was not much longer than that of an ordinary person. Without undergoing physical transformation, their lifespan would not exceed two hundred years at most. Only by bing a Wizard and breaking through the shackles, with the life essence being elevated, could their lifespan be significantly extended. Su Nan¡¯s goal was to be a Wizard before his life ended, so that he could live until the Elemental Revival a thousand yearster. ¡°I still need to further improve the efficiency of my meditation.¡± Su Nan got up and went to the bookshelf, taking out ¡°Complete Guide to Zero-Tier Potions¡±. This book recorded eighteen different zero-tier potion forms. Apart from the Dragon Blood Potion, there were also Brute Force Potion, Healing Potion, Swiftness Potion, Light Sensitivity Potion, and so on. The one that interested Su Nan the most was a zero-tier potion called the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion. This potion¡¯s effect was simr to that of the Silver Moon Flower Essence, both boosting spiritual activity, but it was much stronger than thetter, considered an upgraded version of the Silver Moon Flower Essence. ? ¡°If I have Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion to assist my meditation, I can be a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice in a year or two at most.¡± Su Nan¡¯s heart burned with excitement. However, when he saw the materials needed to make Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, his excitement cooled down. While materials like the Pure Heart Grass, Dragon¡¯s Eye Mint, and ck Spotted Python Bone Powder were precious, they could be found if he was willing to put in the time. The sap of the Mind Enlightenment Tree, however, was a headache. In Su Nan¡¯s limited game memory, the Mind Enlightenment Tree seemed to only exist in the Golden Sparrow Empire in the south. Millions of kilometers away, he had no way of obtaining the sap of the Mind Enlightenment Tree. ¡°I can only try to see if I can use Silver Moon Flower Essence as a substitute.¡± The main function of the Mind Enlightenment Tree sap was to enhance spiritual activity, simr to the Silver Moon Flower Essence. Using Silver Moon Flower Essence as a substitute had a high probability of working. The key was that the Silver Moon Flower wasn¡¯t a particrly rare item. One silver coin could buy a flower. However, whether it would work or not still needed to be tested after gathering the other materials. Besides, among all zero-tier potions, Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion was one of the most difficult to make. Su Nan estimated that he would need to reach at least level 2 in Potion Making before he could even attempt it. Otherwise, the sess rate would be ridiculously low. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll use the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion to brush up on my proficiency. By the time I gather all the materials, my Potion Making should have reached level 2. Then I can experiment.¡± Su Nan put down ¡°Complete Guide to Zero-Tier Potions¡± and took several Spell Model books off the shelf. The Spell Models left behind by his predecessor were only four. They were Master¡¯s Hand, Acid Ssh, Sleep Curse, and sh. They were all the lowest-level zero-ring spells without exception. But they happened to suit Su Nan¡¯s current situation. If he switched to one-ring spells, he wouldn¡¯t be able to master them with his current Spiritual Power. Su Nan opened the pages, which were filled with dense text andplex, intricate models. Spell Models were the foundation for mastering spells. To cast a spell, one needed to first use Spiritual Power to construct the corresponding Spell Model, and then use the model to draw on energy particles, releasing them in a special way, which would be the so-called spell.N?v(el)B\\jnn Simply put, the Spell Model was like the CPU processor that transformed energy particles into various spells. It was just that this processor was extremely precise andplex, with countless spell circuits and nodes that could make one¡¯s scalp tingle. Even the simplest zero-ring Spell Model was far moreplex than one could imagine. And each Spell Model involved several fields of knowledge. Take Master¡¯s Hand as an example, it involved energy cirction and force field energy conversion. To master Master¡¯s Hand, one would need to find books rted to these two fields of knowledge, learn them, and master them. Therefore, the time a Wizard Apprentice took to learn a spell was often measured in years. But Su Nan, this ¡°¹Ò±Æ (g¨¤ b¨©, ng for overpowered/cheater)¡±, was an exception. With his yer panel, he didn¡¯t need to understand the knowledge in the books or master any prerequisite knowledge. He could simply read the spell books and increase his learning progress. Even if he didn¡¯t understand a word! Simrly, he didn¡¯t need to painstakingly constructplex Spell Models in his mind. As long as his learning progress was maxed out, he could instantly master the spell, and the rted knowledge would also be instantly understood. This was the advantage of being a yer. Opening the Master¡¯s Hand Spell Model book, Su Nan read it intently. After about half an hour, a line of text slowly appeared before him. ¡¾Reading ¡°Master¡¯s Hand Spell Model¡±, ¡°Master¡¯s Hand¡± learning progress +0.08%¡¿ In the days that followed, Su Nan spent his days meditating and reading spell books. asionally, he would take a break to process the ck Scale Lizardfolk corpses that Kei sent back, extracting their blood to make Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. As his skill proficiency increased, his potion making skills became more proficient, and his sess rate gradually improved. In the end, he was able to make a bottle of Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion from an average of three portions of Sub-Dragon¡¯s Blood. Over the course of half a month, he had already umted eleven bottles of Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. When Kei returned to the inner castle council hall of ck Stone City, dusty and weary, he was greeted by Su Nan and the potions lined up neatly on the table. ¡°This is the potion you mentioned that can enhance physique?¡± Kei picked up a potion, looking at the crimson liquid swaying in the transparent ss bottle, his face filled with amazement. The knights around him all stretched their necks to look at the potion on the table, their eyes shining with eagerness. After all, ording to Su Nan, these potions had effects even for official Knights. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be stronger? Chapter 6: Knowledge is Power Chapter 6: Knowledge is Power ¡°All the potions I made this time are here, I¡¯ll leave it to you, brother, to distribute.¡± Su Nan said.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Thanks for your hard work!¡± Kei pped Su Nan¡¯s shoulder with an excited face. He then looked at the potions on the table, thought for a while, and asked, ¡°How effective are these potions on a Great Knight?¡± ¡°Very limited.¡± Su Nan answered without hesitation, ¡°It can only increase a Great Knight¡¯s constitution by about one to two percent.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Kei shook his head with some disappointment. This potion was too wasteful for him to take. He thought for a moment, then turned around and called out, ¡°Jorton.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±The knight who was called by name took a step forward with a joyful expression. Kei picked up a bottle of potion and tossed it to Jorton. ¡°Drink it.¡± Jorton didn¡¯t hesitate, he pulled the cork open and poured the bright red liquid into his mouth. The next moment, his skin visibly turned red, his veins bulged, and his face contorted in pain. Fortunately, it onlysted for less than two minutes before Jorton¡¯s body returned to normal. He gasped for breath, sweat dripping down his forehead, but his expression was full of excitement. ¡°Such a magical effect!¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve be much stronger, and my reaction speed has also increased.¡± Jorton excitedly gestured with his hands and feet. Su Nan nodded silently. The Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion should enhance a Probationary Knight¡¯s constitution by around 0.7 to 0.9 points. Keep in mind, the constitution of a Probationary Knight is only between 8 and 10. A ten percent increase in constitution is already a huge boost. For a Great Knight, it would probably only increase their constitution by 0.2 to 0.3 points. But this was only a zero-order, low-grade, Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. When the potion making skill improves and the quality of the materials increases, naturally, it will be possible to make Dragon Blood Potions with better effects. ? Seeing Jorton¡¯s transformation, the eyes of the surrounding knights all lit up, and they looked at the potions on the table with even more intense desire. Kei also had a joyful smile on his face. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go and call Nelson, Cardi, Nordan¡­ all of them.¡± Kei named seven names in session. These were all the Probationary Knights who had followed their two brothers away from Shining Light City. They were the fighting force their father had left to them, and their loyalty was guaranteed. Naturally, the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potions were prioritized for these men. Immediately, a knight turned around to pass on the order. The other knights were somewhat disappointed, but quickly regained theirposure. They were all aware that it was more beneficial to use the potion on the Probationary Knights than on themselves, which would only slightly increase their strength. If they could strengthen a few knights, that would be even better for ck Stone City! Especially as the ck Scale Lizardfolk were on the verge of invading ck Stone City. Even three or four more knights could greatly alleviate the shortage of manpower in ck Stone City. Soon, seven selected Probationary Knights were brought to the council hall. After taking the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion, three of the seven immediately condensed their Life Seeds, breaking through to be official Knights. The remaining four, while they didn¡¯t break through, looked like they were not far from bing Knights. All seven were excited, their faces flushed red. Kei encouraged the seven with a few words, then looked around at everyone, his expression solemn, ¡°The potion is crucial. Without my permission, no one present is allowed to reveal the potion¡¯s existence to others. Anyone who vites this order will be punished by militaryw!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn, and they responded in unison. They were not stupid, they knew what this potion represented. Not to mention anything else, if the rebel from Shining Light City learned of the existence of the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion, he would undoubtedly attack ck Stone City without hesitation, never allowing them to grow peacefully. Su Nan wanted to remind everyone, but seeing that his brother had considered everything, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He took a list out of his pocket and handed it to Kei. ¡°Brother, help me collect the materials on this list, as much as you can get.¡± ¡°And also, keep an eye out for wizardry tomes.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Kei readily agreed. After witnessing the magic of the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion, he no longer had any doubts about the wizard¡¯s methods, only awe and admiration. Now, he wanted to fulfill all his younger brother¡¯s requests, so that he could concentrate on research and create potions even more potent than the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. As the month of Frostfall arrived, the weather became even colder. ck Stone City had already taken on a touch of autumn. The thin white breath exhaled by the militia in the cold air shrouded the city walls, forming clouds. Many militia huddled behind the parapets, rubbing their hands to fight off the cold, asionally peering out at the distance. Suddenly, one of them stood up abruptly, widening his eyes to look at the distance, then shouted loudly, ¡°There are scout cavalrying. Judging from the direction, they¡¯reing from Cassel Vige.¡± Several militia quickly lowered the baskets, preparing to receive the men. Ten minutester, a loud rm bell echoed across ck Stone City. Everyone heard the sound. In his study, Su Nan looked up, his expression moving slightly. ¡°The ck Scale Lizardfolk have finally arrived.¡± Sincest month, ck Stone City had been preparing for the invasion of the ck Scale Lizardfolk, temporarily relocating the residents of the more distant viges within the city. The closer viges were guarded by soldiers. At the same time, Kei donned his armor and sat in the city of ck Stone, ready to lead the army at any moment to exterminate the ck Scale Lizardfolk. In previous years, the atmosphere in ck Stone City would always be very heavy at this time. After all, the invasion of the ck Scale Lizardfolk would cause considerable losses to ck Stone City. Casualties, destroyed buildings, trampled fields¡­ all these losses would take a whole spring to recover. In the war against the ck Scale Lizardfolk, ck Stone City would not benefit at all. Regardless of victory or defeat, it would always be a drain on their resources. But this year was different. The existence of the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion meant that the blood of the ck Scale Lizardfolk became nourishment for the ck Stone City army to grow stronger. With each ck Scale Lizardman killed, the ck Stone City army would have one more chance to be stronger. ck Stone City already had the capital to grow stronger through war! Under these circumstances, the ck Scale Lizardfolk invasion was no longer simply a disaster for ck Stone City, but an opportunity. As long as they could get a lot of ck Scale Lizardfolk corpses, ck Stone City could have arge number of Probationary Knights and even Knights next year. With profit as the driving force, the army could naturally burst forth with several times their morale and enthusiasm. Su Nan could already imagine the faces of those knightmanders, full of excitement as they charged towards the ck Scale Lizardfolk. ¡°Just a zero-order potion can turn the tide for ck Stone City.¡± ¡°Knowledge is power, this saying is indeed true.¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes twinkled, he lowered his head and continued to look at the book. On the slightly yellowed page, the first line was written in ck small characters: ¡®Wisdom is the true source of a wizard¡¯s power!¡¯ (End of Chapter) Chapter 7: The Fighting Strength of a Wizard Apprentice Chapter 7: The Fighting Strength of a Wizard Apprentice At the end of the Frostfall Month (November), the first snow fell. ck Stone City was covered in a nket of white, a vast expanse of snow. On this day, Su Nan¡¯s progress in learning Master¡¯s Hand reached 100%. [¡®Master¡¯s Hand¡¯ learning progress has reached 100%, obtaining ¡®Master¡¯s Hand¡¯] A surge of information flooded his mind. Su Nan closed his eyes to digest it, then opened them and looked at the book on the table, his lips moving slightly as he uttered a string of strange sybles. The moment the sound rang out, the book trembled slightly, then slowly floated up, moving slowly up, down, left, and right as he followed it with his gaze. The effect of Master¡¯s Hand is to make distant objects float and move at will. To outsiders, it looks like an invisible ghostly hand is moving objects.That¡¯s how the name Master¡¯s Hand came about. Among the numerous zero-level spells, Master¡¯s Hand is one of the most practical. Whether it¡¯s surgical experiments or potion-making, using Master¡¯s Hand to assist can save a lot of effort. Inbat, Master¡¯s Hand can also be used to remotely control weapons to attack enemies. As for the effective distance for controlling objects and the weight it can withstand, it depends on the caster¡¯s mastery of the spell and their spiritual power. This was also why Su Nan chose Master¡¯s Hand as his first spell. With Master¡¯s Hand, making potions and extracting lizardman blood will be much easier in the future. ¡°Which spell should I choose for the second one?¡± Su Nan thought for a moment, and three spell books automatically floated out of the bookshelf andnded on the table. Acid Ssh, Sleep Curse, and shing Spell. The effects of all three spells are easy to understand, and their names reveal their purpose. After pondering for a while, Su Nan decided to learn Sleep Curse first. He had caught and experimented on a lot of small animals to increase the progress of learning Biological Modification. If he mastered Sleep Curse, it would undoubtedly make experimenting a lot easier. Anyway, the ck Scale Lizardmen had retreated, and his territory didn¡¯t need him to participate inbat, so there was no need to rush to learn offensive spells. ?? In fact, thebat strength of Level 1 Wizard Apprentices is generally not strong. When they first be apprentices, they are just people with stronger spiritual power than ordinary people. They can manipte energy particles in the outside world, store them in their bodies, and form the concept of magical power, like a newbie. Later, as their spiritual power increases through meditation, their bodies will gradually be stronger due to the subtle infiltration and improvement of energy particles. At this stage, a Level 1 Wizard Apprentice is not much stronger than a Probationary Knight. Compared to Probationary Knights, they just have some spell resistance, but they are far inferior to Knight-level individuals. Only after mastering two or three offensive spells can a Level 1 Wizard Apprentice truly bebat-ready, possessing the strength to fight a formal Knight. This situation will continue until they be a Level 2 Wizard Apprentice. Level 2 Wizard Apprentices can manipte energy particles to a basic level, which is enough to strengthen their physicality to a high level. If they also use spells, even a peak Knight would find it difficult to match them, and only a Great Knight-level powerhouse can resist them. In addition, Level 2 Wizard Apprentices can also make contracts with Magical Companions and use magical items. A Level 2 Wizard Apprentice with a Magical Companion andbat-oriented magical items would even be feared by a Great Knight. At this point, the gap between Wizard Apprentices and Knights truly begins to show. Collecting his thoughts, Su Nan picked up the book *Sleep Curse* and began to read. [Reading *Sleep Curse Spell Model*, ¡®Sleep Curse¡¯ learning progress +0.08%] [Reading *Sleep Curse Spell Model*, ¡®Sleep Curse¡¯ learning progress +0.08%] Time flew by. After the Frostfall Month, the coldest and hardest to endure month of the year, the Sleep Month (December), passed. On the fifth day before the end of December, the ck Scale Lizardmen finally retreated in defeat, leaving behind them a trail of snowkes. This war, which hadsted for over two months, came to an end. After a five-day break, ck Stone City weed the first day of the Winter Harp Month (January) of the Starlight Calendar 1249. This day was the New Year of the Starsea Principality. The cold wind howled, but it could not conceal the festive atmosphere in the city. Everywhere you looked, houses were decorated withnterns and red banners. Children ran around in groups, their faces flushed red from the cold wind, but they still giggled incessantly. Inner Keep, Banquet Hall. Young maids bustled back and forth, constantly serving up delicious ham, cheese, nuts, and wine onto the tables.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Knights gathered around the tables, drinking andughing, asionally bursting into uproariousughter. Old Gaeler directed the servants to arrange the hall. As he caught sight of this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe. In previous years, due to the losses caused by the ck Scale Lizardmen, the former lord and generals were overwhelmed, where would they have the time to hold a New Year¡¯s banquet. But this year waspletely different. He had heard from Knight Johton that they had dealt a heavy blow to the lizardman bandits this year, and they hadn¡¯t even survived the first snowfall before fleeing back to theirir. The surrounding viges had suffered little to no damage. Because of this, on the first day of the New Year, the serfs sent all kinds of agricultural products to the Inner Keep to express their gratitude to the lord. However, what puzzled Old Gaeler was that he had heard that this was all thanks to Master Su Nan? The knights and generals he knew all spoke of this matter, and when they mentioned Master Su Nan, they all spoke with immense respect. This left Old Gaeler puzzled. After living in ck Stone City for decades, he had a faint feeling that some kind of positive change was happening in this city. ¡°The lord and Master Su Nan are here!¡± A sudden cry rang out. The hall instantly fell silent, and everyone turned to look at the entrance. Kei and Su Nan walked into the hall side by side. Both were dressed in formal attire, their faces, which were about 70% simr, were equally handsome. Kei, the elder brother, was tall and strong, with full, rounded muscles all over his body, and hard lines, like a perfect sculpture from ancient Greece. Su Nan, the younger brother, while still thin, no longer looked weak, and his whole body exuded a lean and vigorous aura. His eyes, in particr, were as deep and bright as stars, making it difficult to meet his gaze. The arrival of the two brothers instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Lord.¡± ¡°Master Su Nan.¡± The knights all bowed respectfully. The way they addressed Su Nan had also changed from ¡°Master¡± to ¡°Master Su Nan¡±, indicating their respect. Kei strode to the front of the crowd and raised the goblet in his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve all worked hard this past year. Tonight, let¡¯s all drink our fill of good wine and enjoy the delicious food!¡± The knights all cheered loudly, their boisterous sounds almost threatening to overturn the roof. Su Nan watched this scene quietly, picking up a ss of fruit wine from the table and taking a sip. After two months of energy particle immersion, his physicality had increased to 2.79, almost reaching the peak of a Probationary Knight. Moreover, because he could absorb energy particles, he didn¡¯t have to eat as much as other Probationary Knights, who neededrge amounts of food to replenish the essence consumed during training. If he needed to, he could even go months without eating. Now, he ate more to satisfy his hunger. As soon as Su Nan finished his ss of wine, Kei walked over to him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking with everyone else?¡± ¡°I prefer to be quiet on my own.¡± Kei knew his younger brother¡¯s temperament and didn¡¯t say anything more. He smiled and said, ¡°I have good news for you. I¡¯ve found what you wanted, and it should already be in your courtyard.¡± Chapter 8: Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion Chapter 8: Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion 2024-08-09 Chapter 8: Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion Su Nan had never been particrly interested in banquets, and now that he had found the thing he had been yearning for, he had even less desire to stay. After a few words with Kei, he left the banquet hall early and returned to his courtyard. As soon as he entered, Su Nan saw two boxes ced in the courtyard. He used Master¡¯s Hand to move the two boxes into his study and then opened them to examine them carefully. One of the boxes contained more than a dozen books. On the dark hard covers, intricate and irregr lines formed words that only wizards (apprentices) could understand. *Fatigue¡¯s Touch*, *Detecting Toxicity*, *Lockpicking*, *Enchanting Humans*, *Shield Technique*, *Analysis of Heterogeneous Lifeforms*, *Necrotic Rebirth*, *Negative Energy Principle*. Of the twelve books, five were spell model books, while the rest were various professional knowledge books. Among these five spells, *Enchanting Humans* and *Shield Technique* were both first-ring spells. ¡°First-ring spells?¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.*Enchanting Humans* and *Shield Technique* were both very practical first-ring spells. *Shield Technique*, in particr, was a life-saving spell that almost every wizard apprentice had to learn. Unfortunately, to learn a first-ring spell, one¡¯s Spiritual Power had to reach at least 10 points. He was still far from that. ¡°Although the wizards have abandoned this world, they left behind many books, magical items, and even legacies,¡± Su Nan mused. ¡°These things are useless to ordinary people, they can¡¯t even understand them. But for wizard apprentices, they are precious treasures.¡± Su Nan smiled. As long as they were willing to spend time and have enough financial resources, any wizard apprentice could actually collect enough knowledge in this world to advance to a formal wizard.N?v(el)B\\jnn Of course, resources were another matter. Although the two first-ring spells were temporarily out of reach, the three zero-ring spells were not a problem. Su Nan put away the spell books, nning to study them slowlyter. He then flipped through the remaining professional knowledge books one by one, but unfortunately, none of them triggered the corresponding skills. It seemed that these knowledge were not categorized as skills. ¡°I¡¯ll keep them and read them slowly when I have time. It¡¯s good to expand my knowledge,¡± Su Nan sighed in disappointment, putting the books away. He then opened the other box. The box was crammed with various small boxes, of different sizes. Su Nan opened them one by one. As expected, the boxes contained various preserved materials. ¡°Calm-Heart Herb, Dragon Eye Mint, ck Spotted Python Bone Powder¡­ they are all materials for making the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion!¡± After finally counting them, except for the Mind-Enlightenment Tree Sap, all the materials for making the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion wereplete. Moreover, the amount was quite substantial, enough to make forty or fifty potions. ¡°With so many materials, I should be able to research a new version of the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion.¡± Su Nan was immediately eager to get started, and he took the materials and went straight to theboratory. The progress bar for the Star Ring Meditation Method was already more than halfwaypleted. If he had the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion to assist him, he would be able to construct the first Star Ring soon. Arriving at theboratory, Su Nan lit the candles and went straight to the long table filled with beakers and test tubes. In the past three months, he had made at least two hundred Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potions. His Potion Making had already reached Lv2, more than sufficient for zero-order potion experiments. ?? So, in addition to his meditation and spell practice, Su Nan now had an extra job: potion experiments. He continuously synthesized different purity and volume of Silver Moon Flower Essence, experimenting with itspatibility with other materials, and exploring the optimal proportions for its substitutes. Starlight Calendar 1249, Revitalization Moon (February) Since the ck Scale Lizardfolk hadpletely retreated to theirir in the Red Horned Wastnd, ckstone City, free from threats, had bepletely rxed. Kei focused his attention on managing the territory. Because ckstone City was located in the south, the climate was warmer, and the snow that had umted at the beginning of the month was beginning to melt. It was expected that they could start sowing and tilling by Spring Dawn Moon (March). Kei had ordered the militia to build irrigation canals in the territory early, bringing in river water to prepare for the farming in Spring Dawn Moon. With the irrigation of the river water, this year¡¯s harvest was bound to be excellent. In addition, Kei also encouraged the serfs in the territory to fish in their spare time, using the river water, as a way to increase the territory¡¯s ie. After a battle with the ck Scale Lizardfolk, the ckstone City army had not weakened, but rather increased in strength. Under the effect of the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion, the number of knights had increased from the original nine to twenty-one. Moreover, this number was expected to increase steadily over the next two months until they ran out of umted ck Scale Lizardfolk blood. This brought about a significant increase in the territory¡¯s meat consumption. After all, a knight could eat thirty or forty pounds of meat a day if they ate their fill. The beef and mutton from ckstone City alone was not enough, so they had to find ways to increase fishing. However, fishing could only slightly alleviate the food problem. Kei had to spend money to buyrge amounts of meat from other cities. In addition, his younger brother¡¯s research was also a huge expense. Justst month¡¯s batch of antiques and materials had cost him tens of gold coins, almost equivalent to ckstone City¡¯s monthly tax revenue. It made Kei¡¯s heart ache as if it were bleeding. But considering the long-term development of the territory, Su Nan¡¯s research funding could not be cut off. Kei, the lord, had been worrying about how to increase revenue and reduce expenditure these days, losing a lot of hair over it. Su Nan, who was locked in hisboratory wholeheartedly studying potions, was oblivious to this. Mid-Revitalization Moon. After tireless experimentation and research, Su Nan finally created the first bottle of Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion. [Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion (Zero-Order/Inferior Quality), Increases spiritual vitality after consumption,sts for 15 days and 4 hours, stacking has no effect.] ¡°It¡¯s finally done!¡± Looking at the beautiful silver-blue liquid in the potion bottle, Su Nan let out a sigh of relief. With the help of the Synthesis Cube, he could precisely control the invigorating effect of the Silver Moon Flower Essence, allowing it to approach the effect of Mind-Enlightenment Tree Sap infinitely, reaching the level of bing a substitute. The entire experiment process was basically about constantly adjusting the proportions of the materials, and it went exceptionally smoothly. That was why Su Nan was able to make the new version of the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion so quickly. Without hesitation, he immediately drank the potion, then sat down and began to meditate. A cool sensation like mint suddenly spread from his abdomen, quickly spreading throughout his body. In an instant, Su Nan felt as if he were floating at the bottom of a coolke, with an indescribable sense of peace. After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly opened his eyes, his whole body radiating with vitality. This was the positive effect brought by the slight increase in Spiritual Power in a short period of time. Su Nan immediately opened his personal panel. [Su Nan¡¤Arnest, Human Male, 16 years old] [Spirit 2.82/Constitution 2.94] [Skills] Star Ring Meditation Method Lv1 (750/1000) Potion Making Lv2 (289/3000) ¡°My Spiritual Power has increased by 0.03, and my proficiency in the Star Ring Meditation Method has increased by 25 points,¡± Su Nan eximed in delight. This efficiency was almost five times that of before! ¡°Sure enough, the effect of the potion is much better than just using nt essence!¡± Su Nan was overjoyed. At this rate, he would be able to construct the first Star Ring in 10 days! (End of Chapter) Chapter 9: Blackstone Mine Area Chapter 9: ckstone Mine Area 2024-08-09 Chapter 9: ckstone Mine Area Ten dayster. In the meditation chamber, Su Nan sat cross-legged on the ground. In the void invisible to the naked eye, countless energy particles, as if being pulled by an invisible force, rushed into his body. Deep within the sea of consciousness, the Star Ring was mostly solidified, with only a tiny bit remaining translucent. As the energy particles continued to fill it, thisst bit of illusion also visibly disappeared. The moment thest bit of illusion solidified, the entire Star Ring suddenly burst into brilliance and trembled slightly.For a moment, Su Nan felt a clear chime in his mind, his spirit instantly bing clear. ¡°It worked!¡± Su Nan opened his eyes, a genuine smile of joy spreading across his face. It had been nearly half a year since he started cultivating the Star Ring Meditation Method, and he had finally built his first Star Ring. Coming out of his joy, Su Nan immediately looked at the panel. ¡¾Spiritual Power 3.60/Constitution 3.25¡¿ ¡°Spiritual Power increased by 0.78, and Constitution increased by 0.31!¡± Su Nan nodded with satisfaction. Even with the help of the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, it would take him about a month to increase his Spiritual Power this much. The boost from building the Star Ring was indeed significant. In terms of Constitution, Su Nan now surpassed Probationary Knights. However, he was still far from the 8-point Constitution standard for official Knighthood. After all, he hadn¡¯t cultivated any Breathing Techniques. ¡°If I cultivate a Breathing Technique now, my progress shouldn¡¯t be slow.¡± Breathing Techniques and Constitution were mutually beneficial. The faster the progress in Breathing Techniques, the faster Constitution would increase. The same applied in reverse. With Su Nan¡¯s current Constitution, he might be able to cultivate a Breathing Technique to a small degree within a month. However, while this was true, he didn¡¯t intend to do so. Wizards had plenty of ways to enhance their Constitution; there was no need to waste time and energy cultivating Breathing Techniques. He would rather spend that time increasing the learning progress of his Magic Techniques/Skills. Su Nan¡¯s mind moved, and he opened the Magic Technique list. ¡¾Master¡¯s Hand¡¿ ¡¾Sleep Curse¡¿ ¡¾Acid Spray¡¿ ¡¾sh Technique¡¿ Thanks to the enhancement effect of the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, his Magic Technique learning efficiency had increased by several times. In just two months, not only had he sessfully mastered the Sleep Curse, but he had also learned Acid Spray and sh Technique. He was currently working on the learning progress of the Unlock Technique. ¡°The knowledge domains involved in Wizardry are mostly profound and require a lot of time to master.¡± ¡°This is also the main reason why many talented Wizard Apprentices take centuries to be Wizards.¡± ¡°However, as long as there are enough resources, this time can be greatly shortened.¡± Su Nan muttered to himself. The reason why Starlight Continent had been abandoned by Wizards was precisely because of the decline of the elements and the scarcity of resources, leaving Wizards with no hope of increasing their power. ? If it weren¡¯t for his Golden Finger, the Synthetic Magic Cube, it would be a pipe dream to be a Wizard in today¡¯s Starlight Continent. ¡°Level 2 Star Ring Meditation Method upgrade requires 3,000 proficiency points, which is about four months.¡± ¡°If I can keep the supply of Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions constantly, I can be promoted to Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice in two years at most.¡± Su Nan made an estimate. The cost of making a Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion was about twelve gold coins. Later, with increased proficiency, he should be able to reduce it to about ten gold coins. Twenty gold coins a month. ¡°It seems that ckstone City¡¯s monthly tax revenue is only forty or fifty gold coins, so this expense is not small.¡± Su Nan had considered synthesizing Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions, as it might significantly enhance their effect. Unfortunately, at ckstone City¡¯s current ie level, he couldn¡¯t afford to buy arge amount of materials at once to produce enough Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Big Brother.¡± Su Nan got up and left the meditation chamber. He encountered Old Gaile on the way, and upon inquiry, learned that Kei was currently in the study. He then turned around and went straight to the study. However, when he found Kei in the study, he discovered that thetter was also sighing and looking glum. Looking up and seeing Su Nan, Kei suppressed his gloom and forced a smile, asking, ¡°It¡¯s you, Su Nan. You¡¯ve been shut up in the courtyard for days. Why are you willing toe out today?¡± ¡°Big Brother, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Su Nan went straight to the point, directly stating his matter about purchasing materials. Upon hearing this, Kei¡¯s face showed a wry smile. ¡°There are still over fifty gold coins left in the ount. I was originally nning to use them to buy armor, but since you need it, take it first.¡± Su Nan nced at Kei, and recalling his earlier worried look, he immediately understood. ¡°Is the territory short of money?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Kei didn¡¯t hide it and sighed, saying, ¡°Recently, the number of knights in the territory has increased, and the food expenditure has increased significantly. Next month, we have to start farming, and we need to buy tools and seeds, which all cost money. The expenditure is indeed quite high.¡± ¡°Are there any ways to increase revenue or reduce expenditure?¡± ¡°Reducing expenditure is not an option. If the territory wants to develop, saving money is impossible. Whether it¡¯s arming the army or developing the economy, we need gold coins.¡± Kei had always had the idea of ??building up his strength to retake Shining Light Territory, so he naturally couldn¡¯t be content with being azy bum. ¡°As for increasing revenue, I have an idea. I n to reopen the ckstone Mine Area!¡± ckstone Mine Area? Su Nan¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He remembered that ckstone City used to be famous for its production of ckstone Iron. ckstone Iron was a high-quality metal that only needed simple refining to have the hardness of refined iron. It was a good material for forging armor and weapons. The name ckstone City came from this. It was because of ckstone Iron that ckstone City became one of the most prosperous cities in Gold Rock Province. However,ter something happened, leading to the abandonment of the ckstone Mine Area, and ckstone City gradually declined. ¡°Speaking of which, why was the ckstone Mine Area abandoned back then?¡± Su Nan asked in confusion. There was no special reason why the sessive lords of ckstone City would abandon a money-making tree that could continuously produce gold coins. ¡°ording to the old soldiers in the city, it was because of a monster that appeared in the mine area.¡± ¡°Monster?¡± Kei was prepared for this, and he took out a piece of parchment and spread it on the table. It depicted a jet-ck panther, but with clear stone patterns on its body and a metallic sheen, as if it were a creature entirely made of gold and stone. ¡°The previous lords called this monster the Iron Swallowing Beast. They feed on ckstone Iron ore, and their bodies are as hard as ckstone Iron, with thebat powerparable to that of a beginner knight, making them very difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°Are there many of these monsters?¡± Su Nan asked. Although knight-level monsters were terrifying, they shouldn¡¯t have caused the sessive lords to back down. If all else failed, they could just spend a few hundred gold coins to hire a Great Knight to deal with them. Unless the number of monsters was extremelyrge, or there were other reasons. As expected, Kei continued, ¡°There aren¡¯t many monsters, probably only twenty or thirty. The key is that Iron Swallowing Beasts are very cunning. Once they sense danger, they will burrow into the rock wall and escape. They are very fast, and even Great Knights can¡¯t stop them.¡± ¡°Without clearing these monsters, the mine area can¡¯t be operated normally.¡± Monsters that burrow? Su Nan raised an eyebrow. This was indeed difficult to deal with. ¡ª¡ªOf course, this was only rtive to ordinary people. ¡°If that¡¯s all, there might be a way to deal with them.¡± The words that came out of Su Nan¡¯s mouth startled Kei. It took him a while to react, and he excitedly stood up. ¡°You have a way to deal with the Iron Swallowing Beasts?¡± Su Nan pondered for a moment, ¡°We can try.¡± Although Su Nan didn¡¯t make a hundred percent guarantee, it was already enough to make Kei overjoyed. You see, the thing he was most worried about during this period was theck of gold coins. If he could reopen the ckstone Mine Area, all problems would be solved! (End of Chapter) Chapter 10 The ckstone Mine Area, located southwest of ck Stone City, epassed over ten minefields, covering a vast area. The shallow veins had been exhausted, hollowing out the surrounding cliffs, forming an inward-facing valley. Looking from the entrance, countless patches of red-gray and lead-ck rocks filled the view. The valley was littered with mine carts and rails, evidence of the previous lord¡¯s substantial investment in the construction of this mine area. Sadly, decades had passed, leaving it a deste and cold ruin, the carts and rails covered in rust and ash. Kei and Su Nan stood side by side at the entrance, surveying the environment. Behind them followed over ten knights and hundreds of soldiers. Out of concern for the ckstone Mine Area, Kei had deployed nearly half of ck Stone City¡¯s forces. Of course, ordinary soldiers wouldn¡¯t be of much use in this operation. Their task was to guard the retreat and ensure logistics. The real fighting force consisted of Su Nan, Kei, and the dozen knights. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Jorton cast a nce at the dark entrance of the mine, muttering in a concerned tone: ¡°The old soldiers say those Iron-Eating Beasts are very powerful. With only this small force, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too risky to go in?¡± Hearing this, the other knights exchanged nces. To be honest, they were all surprised when they heard the lord say they were going to clear out the Iron-Eating Beasts in the ckstone Mine Area. Everyone in ck Stone City knew about the ckstone Mine Area, and they had heard some rumors. It was said that several previous lords had attempted to deal with the situation in the ckstone Mine Area, but all had failed, even losing considerable manpower. Gradually, no one dared to touch the ckstone Mine Area again. No one expected Kei to suddenly decide to restart the ckstone Mine Area. If it weren¡¯t for Master Su Nan saying he had a way to deal with the Iron-Eating Beasts, they would have voiced their objections long ago. Even so, many of them were still feeling apprehensive. ¡°Jorton, if you keep shaking the army¡¯s morale, I¡¯ll punish you by forbidding you from drinking for a month.¡± Kei turned around and red at him. Jorton flinched and shut his mouth sheepishly. He loved all kinds of fine wines and spirits, and wouldn¡¯t be able to live without them. Forbidding him from drinking for a month was tantamount to a death sentence. Seeing Jorton fall silent, Kei turned back to the mine shaft, his heart actually a little unsettled. After all, he had never seen an Iron-Eating Beast with his own eyes. What if these monsters were even more terrifying than the old soldiers described? That would be a disaster. However, after ncing at Su Nan beside him, Kei chose to trust his brother and didn¡¯t reveal his inner worry. Su Nan touched the scale armor on his body. It was the only piece of scale armor in ck Stone City, more valuable than a full set of fine iron armor. It had originally belonged to Kei, but Kei, fearing something might happen to his brother, insisted on putting it on him. He also gave him a long sword. Although Su Nan¡¯s swordsmanship was abysmal, it was better than nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With Kei¡¯s order, everyone lit their torches and entered the mine shaft one by one, leaving only the soldiers to guard the entrance. The shallow veins of the ckstone Mine Area had already been exhausted. Later, several deep shafts were dug deeper underground to mine the loweryers. The mine shafts crisscrossed under the rock formations. Every few hundred meters, they could see an oilmp hanging on the rock wall. The oil inside had long since evaporated. Some knights carried leather bags and poured oil into themps, then lit them. Soon, the mine tunnels were illuminated by a series of flickering mes, outlining a winding path in stark contrast to the dark shadows, guiding everyone forward. As they went deeper, everyone gradually slowed their pace. These underground tunnels were uneven and the lighting was dim. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they could easily stumble and break their heads. Although everyone present was a knight, their bodies were strong, but no one wanted to fall t on their faces. There was silence all around. Besides the sound of their footsteps and breathing, no other sounds could be heard. The cold, deserted underground was devoid of any sign of life. If a normal person were to walk alone in such a ce, they would instinctively feel a chill run down their spine. After walking a distance, the surrounding rock walls finally changed. A knight held a torch close to the rock wall, and by the firelight, they could clearly see ayer of deep, cold ck coating the surface of the rock. ?? ¡°It¡¯s ck iron ore!¡± Jorton¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. Everyone present could see it. They immediately became more cautious. Further aheady the unmined veinyers. The miners of that time might have encountered Iron-Eating Beasts up ahead and been forced to stop mining. In other words, they were about to encounter their target soon. As it turned out, their hunch was right. After walking another four to five hundred meters, everyone soon heard a rustling sounding from ahead, like something was moving along the ground. ¡°Prepare yourselves! Get ready for battle!¡± Kei said in a low voice. Everyone raised their weapons, looking ahead with a grim expression, ready for battle. Soon, a series of feline creatures emerged from the darkness. They gracefully stepped out of the darkness into the range of the torches, staring at the intruders with a pair of gray, gem-like eyes. Iron-Eating Beasts! They looked exactly like the portraits Su Nan had seen. More Iron-Eating Beasts emerged from the darkness, and a cursory count revealed more than ten. Several pairs of eyes, emitting faint light, flickered beyond the line of light and shadow. More than ten Iron-Eating Beasts formed a semi-circr encirclement, surrounding everyone. ¡°These beasts have quite the appetite. It seems they want to keep us all here!¡± Knight Bred said in a low voice, tightening his grip on his huge steel shield. He was the strongest knight in ck Stone City, second only to Kei, and was just one step away from bing a Senior Knight. He was over two meters tall, specialized in shield techniques, and was known as a fierce warrior on the battlefield. Seeing the Iron-Eating Beasts up close, Bred could sense that their strength was no more than the level of a Junior Knight. He instantly felt a lot more rxed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be a good thing. I¡¯m just afraid these beasts might run away.¡± Kei also saw this and breathed a sigh of relief. Over ten Junior Knight-level monsters, their current lineup was enough to handle them. The problem was how to stop these Iron-Eating Beasts from escaping? Reality didn¡¯t give them time to think. The Iron-Eating Beasts quicklyunched their attack, leaping towards the crowd! Battle erupted in an instant! The tunnels were filled with the constant ng of metal on metal! Bred raised his shield and smashed an Iron-Eating Beast away. It flew out over ten meters, mmed into the rock wall with a bang, and stone dust fell down in a shower. But after getting up, the Iron-Eating Beast just shook its head and continued to pounce. Seeing this, Bred¡¯s brow furrowed. On the other side, the knights were also caught in a fierce battle. The Iron-Eating Beasts¡¯ bodies were incredibly tough. Even swords imbued with martial energy could only leave a barely noticeable crack when they struck them. Only Kei, a Senior Knight, could inflict significant damage on the Iron-Eating Beasts. If it weren¡¯t for the narrow tunnel that restricted the Iron-Eating Beasts¡¯ movement and prevented them from using their swift and agile speed, things would have been even harder to deal with. The battle was not as easy as they had expected. They were deadlocked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, Su Nan made his move. He uttered strange sybles, pointed his finger, and instantly a basketball-sized ball of acid materialized at his fingertips. It flew out and urately hit an Iron-Eating Beast, sshing it in the face. Sizzle! Sizzle! White smoke, pungent and acrid, instantly billowed from the Iron-Eating Beast¡¯s face. It rolled wildly on the ground, trying to rub off the corrosive liquid. Attack spells didn¡¯te in weak varieties. Although acid ssh was just a Zero-Ring spell, its corrosive properties were even more terrifying than aqua regia. A drop the size of a chicken egg was enough topletely dissolve a normal adult male, leaving no trace! Even though the Iron-Eating Beast¡¯s body was incredibly tough, if a vital spot was hit by such an attack, it would not befortable! ng! A figure shed forward, thrusting his sword into the wound on the Iron-Eating Beast¡¯s face. With a burst of force, the Iron-Eating Beast¡¯s head exploded. Its headless body swayed in ce for a few moments before copsing with a thud. Kei drew his long sword, turned back, and nced at Su Nan with surprise. The other knights couldn¡¯t hide their shock either. They had personally experienced how tough the Iron-Eating Beasts¡¯ bodies were. They were harder than real ck iron. Yet, this incredibly tough body was corroded away in a few breaths! What terrifying power was this?! If they were to receive such a blow, what would happen?! Just thinking about that scene, everyone present felt their scalps tingling! Was this the power of a wizard?! Chapter 11: Puppet Creature Chapter 11 Puppet Creature While everyone was still shocked by Su Nan¡¯s thunderous methods, the man himself wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. ¡°If my spiritual power was a bit higher, I could have killed that Iron-Eating Beast with that acidic ssh,¡± he grumbled. With a flick of his wrist, Su Nan fired another acidic ssh, which zipped through the air like an arrow and struck an Iron-Eating Beast. Sizzle sizzle! Although the beast dodged in time, it was still hit on its nk, instantly having half of its waist and abdomen corroded away. Its movements were inevitably hindered. Seizing this opportunity, Kei dashed forward, cleaving the Iron-Eating Beast in two with a single swing of his sword. The two brothers worked in perfect harmony, taking down four Iron-Eating Beasts in a short time. Seeing this, the morale of the group soared.The Iron-Eating Beasts seemed to sense the danger and began to retreat. Noticing this, Kei hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape, stop them!¡± The knights charged forward to intercept the beasts. Su Nan narrowed his eyes, aiming a Sleep Curse at thest Iron-Eating Beastgging behind. However, to his surprise, the beast remainedpletely unaffected. ¡°The spell didn¡¯t work?¡± Su Nan was stunned. At that moment, one of the Iron-Eating Beasts suddenly leaped, colliding with the rock wall like it was diving into water, disappearing without a trace. The whole process was so smooth that everyone was caught off guard. The other Iron-Eating Beasts followed suit, all vanishing into the rock walls. Seeing thest beast leaping towards the wall, Su Nan, still in a daze, finally reacted, his eyes shing with a faint, green light. In an instant, the Iron-Eating Beast¡¯s graceful leap came to an abrupt halt, its entire body frozen in mid-air, as if caught by an invisible giant hand, unable to touch either the ground or the wall. ? No matter how it struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free from the invisible constraint. ¡°Take it down!¡± Su Nan ordered in a low voice. The group, still staring at the bizarre sight in front of them, finally came to their senses and allunched their attacks. ck! The Iron-Eating Beast in mid-air instantly shattered into pieces. ¡°Su Nan, you just¡­¡± Kei looked at Su Nan, a mixture of surprise and curiosity evident in his expression. If the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion was still within his realm of understanding, then the incredible feats Su Nan had just disyed were far beyond hisprehension. Su Nan knew what he wanted to ask, and calmly exined, ¡°That was sorcery.¡± Sorcery! The group silently chewed on the word, feeling as if a whole new world was slowly unfolding before their eyes. Su Nan didn¡¯t bother with the others and quickly went to the Iron-Eating Beast that had been cut in two, kneeling down to examine it. After a while, a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Seeing Su Nan¡¯s expression, Kei quickly asked. Su Nan shook his head and stood up, saying, ¡°I think I know where these Iron-Eating Beasts came from.¡± When the Sleep Curse had failed to take effect, he had already sensed something was wrong. There were generally two reasons why spells wouldn¡¯t work. One was high spell resistance, like with dragons. Dragons were known for their innate high magic resistance. Adult dragons could even be immune to all spells below the third rank. The other was if the creature¡¯s life form naturally resisted a particr spell. Taking the Sleep Curse as an example, elemental creatures, undead, and puppet creatures were all immune to Sleep Curses. And the Iron-Eating Beasts could only belong to thetter category. ¡°I thought this was a metal-based life form, but it turned out to be a puppet creature.¡± While examining the creature, Su Nan had discovered enchanted runes within the remains of the Iron-Eating Beast. Naturally born creatures shouldn¡¯t have enchanted runes within them. The only exnation was that the Iron-Eating Beasts were artificially made! And the only ones capable of crafting puppets were Wizards (or apprentices)! ¡°There¡¯s most likely a Wizard¡¯s inheritance deep within this mine!¡± Excitement surged through Su Nan. He had originally nned to search for a Wizard¡¯s inheritance after he advanced to a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, but here he was, right next to ck Stone City, with one right in front of him. This was undoubtedly a huge surprise! After Su Nan¡¯s exnation, Kei and the others all looked at each other in disbelief. Who would have thought that these Iron-Eating Beasts, with their knight-levelbat power and the ability to burrow into walls, were actually puppets created by a Wizard! Magical potions, terrifying sorcery, powerful puppet creatures, these things that seemed unimaginable to ordinary people, all came from Wizards! What kind of group was this? The more they learned, the more they felt the mystery and power of Wizards. Legend had it that Wizards had once ruled the entire continent thousands of years ago, creating an unprecedented golden age. Before, they had only considered it a far-fetched myth, but now it seemed like it could have actually happened! Everyone was lost in thought, and the tunnel fell silent for a while. Su Nan didn¡¯t care, saying something to Kei before sitting down and entering a meditative state to restore his spiritual power. He had cast quite a few spells during the battle, almost depleting his spiritual power. Considering that there were still battles to be fought, it would be more prudent to continue exploring after his spiritual power had recovered. About two hourster, Su Nan ended his meditation. The group continued their journey. Fear stems from the unknown. After learning the origins of the Iron-Eating Beasts, their fear of these monsters had significantly diminished. Especially after having just in five of them, the team¡¯s morale had reached its peak. However, what puzzled them was that the Iron-Eating Beasts had disappeared as if they had vanished into thin air. They hadn¡¯t encountered a single one since. ¡°Where did those monsters go?¡± Joaton grumbled, smacking his lips. Kei also frowned. If the remaining Iron-Eating Beasts were hiding, they wouldn¡¯t have any way to deal with them. Trying to find a group of wall-burrowing Iron-Eating Beasts in a dark,byrinthine underground tunnel was like trying to find a needle in a haystack.N?v(el)B\\jnn Su Nan pondered. High-level puppets possessed independent consciousness and artificial intelligence that wasparable to humans, but the Iron-Eating Beasts were clearly not in this category. They were obviously low-level puppets, typically operating on specific programmed instructions. For example, when encountering an enemy they couldn¡¯t defeat, they would prioritize their own safety. This also exined why previous lords had been unable to wipe out the Iron-Eating Beasts. Facing a group of ¡®bullies¡¯, who were adept at ying hide-and-seek, even a Great Knight would be powerless. However, while past lords had been helpless, it didn¡¯t mean Su Nan was powerless. He closed his eyes and focused his mind, sensing the energy particles in the air. As expected, these Iron-Eating Beasts were likely guarding the unknown Wizard¡¯s inheritance deep within the mine. As long as they found the location of that inheritance, the Iron-Eating Beasts would inevitably appear to stop them, allowing for theirplete annihtion. And wherever the Wizard¡¯s inheritance was, the concentration of energy particles would surely be far greater than in other areas. As long as they followed the direction of higher energy particle concentration, they would most likely find their target. After a while, Su Nan opened his eyes and pointed to the right tunnel entrance, saying, ¡°Go that way.¡± Kei paused for a moment before realizing what he meant and immediately took the lead, heading right. Everyone else came to their senses and followed suit. Along the way, the team moved forward in fits and starts. Whenever they encountered a fork in the road, Su Nan would stop to sense the area for a while before deciding which way to go. They walked for what seemed like an eternity until they suddenly came to a halt. This time, it wasn¡¯t because they had encountered any monsters or found a fork in the road, but because the road had ended. To be precise, arge, dark door had appeared in the middle of the tunnel, blocking the entire passage. The tightly shut doorpletely sealed off the tunnel. (End of Chapter) Chapter 12 A dark iron door, etched with peculiar patterns that intertwined and radiated an air of arcane mystery, stood before them. Kei and the others were baffled, but Su Nan recognized the patterns instantly. Enchantment runes! The rune structure was simple, appearing to be a basic magic trap. Touching the door would trigger an rm and attack the trespasser. However, these runes were dull and faded, clearly deactivated, likely due to years of erosion. Even the most intricate enchantment runes couldn¡¯t withstand the passage of time. ¡°Is that the ce where the Iron-Eating Beasts were created?¡± Kei looked at Su Nan, who nodded and added, ¡°Be careful, those Iron-Eating Beasts won¡¯t let us enter without a fight.¡±As if responding to his words, the moment Su Nan finished speaking, Iron-Eating Beasts surged out from the rock walls on either side of the iron door, charging toward them with a rush of wind. Prepared for this, the group roared and met the onught head-on. Only Bred stepped back, holding his heavy shield in front of Su Nan. Having witnessed Su Nan¡¯s abilities, everyone knew he was the key to dealing with the Iron-Eating Beasts and naturally prioritized his safety. Su Nan uttered a strange syble, but instead of Acid Ssh, he used Master¡¯s Hand. A beast that leaped towards Kei, just ten meters away, abruptly stopped in mid-air, defying gravity. Its limbs iled wildly, unable tond. Kei¡¯s eyes lit up, and he seized the opportunity, dashing forward,nding consecutive blows on the same spot on the beast¡¯s neck, severing its head. The headless Iron-Eating Beast plummeted to the ground, lifeless. Compared to the single-use Acid Ssh, Master¡¯s Hand, although less powerful, had a longer duration, making it perfect for working in tandem with Kei to kill the Iron-Eating Beasts. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that low-level puppets are not very intelligent, otherwise these guys would have rushed in and attacked the squishy spellcaster first. Bred alone probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them off.¡± Su Nan silently mused. Of course, if the Iron-Eating Beasts weren¡¯t puppets, he wouldn¡¯t be restricted to just Acid Ssh and Master¡¯s Hand. A single sh spell would blind these creatures, who were highly sensitive to light and lived in the dark underground depths, making them easy prey. Working in unison, the group systematically brought down each Iron-Eating Beast. As Su Nan had guessed, the Iron-Eating Beasts¡¯ primary function was to guard the iron door. Even as they suffered heavy casualties, they showed no signs of retreat. After ten minutes, with a sharp crack, thest Iron-Eating Beast was split in half, crashing to the ground. All twenty Iron-Eating Beasts were now defeated. Looking at the scattered ck iron shards, Kei¡¯s face was filled with uncontainable excitement and joy. Beforeing here, he never imagined that the greatest threat in the ckstone Mine Area would be so easily dealt with! And all thanks to Su Nan. Gazing at Su Nan¡¯s back, Kei couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of awe. When Su Nan had said he wanted to be a wizard, Kei had thought he was being foolish, that he had gone mad from reading too many books. But unexpectedly, not only had he seeded, he had be incredibly powerful, possessing a myriad of strange and potent abilities, leaving Kei astonished. To the point where even Kei was tempted. Once they returned to the Inner Citadel, should he also try to walk the path of a wizard? Unconscious of Kei¡¯s thoughts, Su Nan approached the iron door, carefully examining it. As expected, the magical trap on the door was indeed deactivated. He called over two knights, and together they pushed open the heavy iron door. *Rumble!* The iron door creaked open, shaking the ceiling, sending dust raining down. As the dust settled, the scene behind the iron door gradually revealed itself. It was a vast hall, approximately four to five hundred square meters. The entire hall was paved with gray square stone bricks. Ayer of thick dust covered the floor, with traces of chaotic footprints and marks resembling the imprint of a beast¡¯s crouch. Clearly, this hall was the Iron-Eating Beasts¡¯ usual stomping ground. Three open stone doors stood at the far end of the hall, shrouded in darkness, concealing their contents. A few knights, holding torches, ventured into each of the three doors. After confirming they were safe, Su Nan and Kei followed them inside. Behind the first door was a room resembling a warehouse, expansive in size, crammed with countless ck iron bars. These were not raw ck iron ores straight from the mine but refined ck iron ingots. Gazing upon the countless ck iron ingots, arranged in neat squares, everyone present stared in a daze. ¡°We¡¯ve struck it rich!¡± Johton¡¯s eyes fixated on the ck iron ingots, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. No one mocked his outburst. Everyone was experiencing a simr emotional rollercoaster. Even Kei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of shock, tion, and confusion distorting his features. ck iron,parable in hardness to fine steel, was significantly lighter, making it more expensive than the same weight of fine steel. These ck iron bars were worth a fortune. Not necessarily ten thousand gold coins, but definitely six to seven thousand. That was nearly equivalent to ten years of ck Stone City¡¯s tax revenue! How could anyone not be ecstatic at such a windfall? However, Su Nan had little attachment to gold. While surprised, he quickly regained hisposure and moved towards the next room. The second room was slightly smaller, filled with various tools, including cksmithing furnaces, molds, and bellows. But the most eye-catching feature was the massive stone table in the center of the room, exceeding three meters in length and nearly two meters wide. The table was covered in haphazard cutting marks.N?v(el)B\\jnn Su Nan nced at the pile of ck iron bars in the corner of the room and understood instantly. This must have been the workshop where the wizard apprentice had crafted the puppets. He had ruled out the possibility of this ce belonging to a full-fledged wizard. Whether it was the Iron-Eating Beasts¡¯ strength or the skill in crafting the magical trap on the iron door, everything indicated that the owner of this ce was at most a wizard apprentice, far from reaching the level of a wizard. If it were a real wizard, with their power, this group of people would have been unable to breach the outer defenses and enter this ce. While his thoughts raced, Su Nan acted quickly, thoroughly searching the entire room. To his disappointment, aside from the tools and iron bars, he didn¡¯t find anything else of value. Su Nan shook his head, leaving the room and entering the third one. Compared to the first two rooms, the third one was smaller but more finely decorated andfortable. Besides a small bed and a desk, there was also a bookshelf, indicating that this was a study. Su Nan¡¯s eyes fell upon the bookshelf filled with books, and a gleam of excitement flickered in his gaze. (End of Chapter) Chapter 13: What Wizards Seek Is Truth, Not Eternal Life Chapter 13. What Wizards Seek Is Truth, Not Eternal Life If one were to ask what the most valuable thing in a wizard¡¯s legacy is, knowledge would undoubtedly be one of the answers. Suppressing the joy in his heart, Su Nan quickly walked to the bookshelf, his eyes swiftly scanning the books. ¡°Construction Science,¡± ¡°Materials Science,¡± ¡°Structure of Life Energy,¡± ¡°Fundamentals of Enchanted Runes,¡± ¡°Principles of Puppet Mechanics,¡± ¡°Basic Puppet Construction,¡± ¡°Puppets and Golems.¡± Over 80% of the books were rted to puppet manufacturing. It was clear that the owner of this ce was deeply passionate about this craft, bordering on obsession. It was no wonder that he had created the Iron-Eating Beast puppet creature. However, where did this wizard apprentice go afterwards? Su Nan felt a faint suspicion in his heart. After thinking for a moment, he turned to the desk.The solid wood desk was covered with a thickyer of dust, and there was nothing on it. Su Nan opened the drawers below. The first few drawers were empty, only thest drawer contained two diaries, a ring, and two boxes. Su Nan took out the top diary and opened the cover. The slightly yellowed first page had only a single line of words: [Ang¡¤Main, recorded on Starlight Calendar 1124.] Starlight Calendar 1124, that was about 125 years ago. ¡°The appearance of the Iron-Eating Beast in the ckstone Mine Area seems to have been just over a hundred years ago.¡± Su Nan pondered, continuing to turn the pages. The paper of the diary, he didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but it had survived for so long and remained intact. [Starlight Calendar 1124, April 12] [Today, I finished the exploration of the ckstone Iron Mine. As I expected, the reserves of this mine are quite rich. Now my puppet experiments have enough materials to use. This is good news. I¡¯ve decided to build aboratory deep in the mine shaft as my future retreat.] [Starlight Calendar 1126, February 8] [The ckrock Beast experiment has finally achieved a crucial breakthrough! Soon, I will be able to sessfully refine my own puppet creature! ] ¡°So that puppet is called the ckrock Beast.¡± Su Nan raised his eyebrows. [Starlight Calendar 1127, March 15] [Hahaha, sess! I have finally sessfully refined the first ckrock Beast! This is my own puppet creature. I am indeed a genius! ] [But thebat strength of the ckrock Beast is still not good. Compared to a formal knight, it is much inferior. There are still many areas that need improvement. I need to collect morebat data.] [It just so happens that there are a lot of knights outside. Let them be the opponents of the ckrock Beast. What a bunch of lucky guys.] [Starlight Calendar 1128, June 10] [The improvement experiment is going well. The ckrock Beast now has abat strength levelparable to that of a junior knight. Unfortunately, that cowardly lord abandoned this mine. I have to find new targets for providingbat data. Perhaps the ck Scale Lizardmen to the north are a good choice.] Each page of the diary contained only a few lines of words. And the time spans were rtivelyrge, with the shortest interval being more than half a year.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Theter entries mostly contained the progress of the ckrock Beast¡¯s improvement experiment. asionally, there were some entries about meditation, magic learning, and going out to collect materials. From the lines, it was not difficult to see that this wizard apprentice named Ang was somewhat arrogant and reclusive, and disliked contact with the outside world. It was worth mentioning that he was a third-rank wizard apprentice. On the resource-poor Starlight Continent, in the Element Desert, to be promoted to third-rank wizard apprentice before the age of a hundred was undoubtedly a testament to Ang¡¯s genius, giving him the capital for his arrogance. However, with the passage of time, Ang gradually shifted his focus from puppet research to cultivation. The tone of the diary also noticeably became more anxious and confused. [Starlight Calendar 1162, September 20] [My spiritual power seems to have reached a bottleneck. It has not increased significantly in the past six months. Perhaps I should seek external help.] [Starlight Calendar 1163, January 4] [Good luck. I found a form for an Evil Illusion Potion. If I can create an Evil Illusion Potion, it will definitely solve the problem of my stagnant spiritual power! ] [Starlight Calendar 1165, May 19] [Damn it! Why can¡¯t I find all the ingredients for the form? I have already found the locations where the ingredients grow ording to the records in the book, but why can¡¯t I find them? Is there an error in the records? ] [Starlight Calendar 1167, February 6] [So that¡¯s it. Element loss, a sharp reduction in the concentration of energy particles. The continent we are on has be a wastnd. No wonder I haven¡¯t met any other wizard apprentices in all these years¡­ No, I will not give up. If I can¡¯t find all the ingredients, then I will try other substitutes. I don¡¯t believe that my intelligence can¡¯t solve this problem! ] [Starlight Calendar 1169, April 4] [Experiment failed.] [Starlight Calendar 1170, February 9] [Experiment failed.] (Repetitive experimental failure records) [Starlight Calendar 1192, March 16] [No, no matter how much I extract and purify the low-grade materials, the effect will not be able to rece high-grade materials. This potion has no chance of being sessfully created! ] [Damn it! I¡¯m not willing to give up! ] In the following dozen pages, the entries were filled with anger and curses against the world, bitterness, despair, and unwillingness to ept the future that was shrouded in darkness. It wasn¡¯t until after Starlight Calendar 1200 that Ang, as if he had a sudden awakening, regained hisposure. The tone of the entries changed. [Starlight Calendar 1200, December 3] [I can feel my life force gradually fading away. It seems that I don¡¯t have long to live.] [If I undergo biological modification, perhaps I can live longer. But this is not my strong suit. And I don¡¯t want to make myself inhuman for the sake of survival. No, perhaps it is because that kind of modification willpletely deprive me of the hope of bing a wizard. If I can¡¯t be a wizard, what¡¯s the point of living longer?] [What wizards seek is truth, not eternal life.] [Starlight Calendar 1202, May 5] [Death is getting closer. I can almost smell the decay of my body.] [The good news is that I found a legend about the Starlight Tower in an ancient book. It is said that it was left behind by an ancient wizard. Perhaps there I can find a way to be a wizard. This is my only hope now.] [I¡¯ve decided. I will go find the Starlight Tower!] Starlight Tower! Su Nan¡¯s expression shifted. In his limited memories of the previous life¡¯s game, the Starlight Tower seemed to be one of the only three wizard legacies on the Starlight Continent in the 1.0 version! Not the kind ofboratory left behind by a wizard apprentice like this one, but a true legacy left by a wizard. It was thest bit of kindness left to this continent by the wizards who had conquered the multiverse thousands of years ago. Such a ce would undoubtedly contain a wealth of valuable knowledge and materials, without even thinking about it. If he could find the Starlight Tower, bing a wizard would definitely no longer be a problem! Su Nan¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, and he quickly turned to the next page. But what greeted his eyes was a nk page. ¡°Gone?¡± Su Nan continued to turn the pages, but they were all nk. It was obvious that after Ang¡¤Main went out to search for the Starlight Tower, he never returned. Did he finally find the Starlight Tower? Su Nan guessed that the answer was most likely no. Otherwise, in the past 50 years, thisboratory wouldn¡¯t have been left untouched. Thinking about it, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pity. With Ang¡¤Main¡¯s talent and ability, if he had been alive in the wizard era thousands of years ago, he would have surely be a powerful wizard. Unfortunately, he was born in the wrong era. He could only squander his entire life and die with a sense of bitterness. ¡°A wizard¡¯s wastnd.¡± Chapter 14 Sighing, Su Nan shook his head, not thinking much of it. No matter what, he had the Synthesizing Magic Cube and the yer Panel, two powerful cheats, and wouldn¡¯t end up like Ang Maine. Putting down the diary, Su Nan picked up another one. To his surprise, this diary contained Ang Maine¡¯s ckrock Beast experiment records. It detailed the process of creating the ckrock Beast. ¡°With this experimental record, as long as I brush up on the Puppetry Refining skill from these books on the bookshelf, I can try refining the ckrock Beast!¡± A delighted smile appeared on Su Nan¡¯s face. The ckrock Beast was a knight-level Puppet Creature, loyal, reliable, fearless, and undeniably a powerful force. With a batch of ckrock Beasts in hand, his future material searches would be much safer. Putting away both diaries, Su Nan picked up the ring. The dull-gray ring looked like a cheap piece of jewelry from a street vendor, nothing special. But in Su Nan¡¯s perception, the ring was like a miniature ck hole, constantly devouring the stray energy particles in the surrounding air. ¡°Magic Item!¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes lit up. Unexpectedly, Ang Maine had left behind a magic item. Su Nan turned back and saw that everyone else was waiting outside, so he discreetly opened the Synthesizing Magic Cube and ced the ring on it. A line of text quickly appeared before him. [Blood Vine Ring (Alchemy/Sub-Magic Item), after activation, it can summon Blood Vines to bind a designated target and continuously absorb the target¡¯s vitality in small amounts, usable times 3/3, can be restored by injecting spiritual power or automatically absorbing stray energy particles.] ¡°Not bad, a very practical effect.¡± Su Nan nodded secretly. Magic items have different levels of strength. The lowest level is Alchemy grade, also known as Sub-Magic Items. These magic items typically have only one single enchanted property. For example, dimensional bags, spatial rings. Or various enchanted weapons with sharpness, bleeding, ck steel, etc. Don¡¯t underestimate these lowest-level magic items, their power is quite impressive. Taking the Blood Vine Ring as an example, Su Nan estimated that even a peak knight would likely be unable to break free from the Blood Vine¡¯s restraint. ? For him, a Wizard Apprentice, a Sub-Magic Item is undoubtedly very valuable. Of course, to use the Blood Vine Ring, he¡¯ll need to be a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice. Only by having the ability to manipte energy particles can he activate the magic item. Above Alchemy grade is the Gleaming grade, also known as Low-Magic Items. This level of magic item usually has multiple magical properties, its value far surpasses Alchemy grade magic items.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice would be overjoyed to get one. Above Gleaming grade is Magic grade. This level is the true magic item, also known as a Wizard Artifact. Wizard Artifacts typically have at least one activatable magical power, and their power is amazing. Generally, only official Wizards are qualified to possess Wizard Artifacts. As for higher-level magic items, Su Nan guessed that the current Starlight Continent probably doesn¡¯t have even one. In fact, in his previous life¡¯s game, it wasn¡¯t until the 2.0 version, ¡°Wizards¡¯ Return,¡± that magic items above the Magic grade appeared. ¡°I remember that there were a lot of Sub-Magic Items and Low-Magic Items left on the Starlight Continent in the 1.0 version. I need to tell my older brother to pay attention to them.¡± Su Nan thought silently. However, a non-activated magic item looks no different from a normal item to ordinary people, so it¡¯s hard to distinguish them. Even if he asked Kei to help him pay attention, it probably wouldn¡¯t help much. It¡¯s better than nothing. Su Nan put away the Blood Vine Ring and looked at thest two wooden boxes. Opening therger one, he found three finger-long leaves inside. They looked a bit like four-leaf clovers, but they were entirely purplish-blue, crystal-clear and smooth, like gem-shaped leaves. ¡°This is¡­ Essence Herb!¡± Su Nan immediately recognized the origin of the leaves and widened his eyes in surprise. He immediately ced the leaves in the Magic Cube. [Essence Herb, Purity 29.28%, consuming it can slightly increase spiritual power, the specific effect depends on the user¡¯s spiritual power, the higher the spiritual power, the weaker the effect, invalid for those with spiritual power at or above 12.] ¡°It¡¯s actually the Essence Herb that increases spiritual power!¡± ¡°Ang Maine was so generous¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Su Nan suddenly realized that Ang Maine, as a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, definitely had spiritual power exceeding 12 points, the Essence Herb was useless to him and it was normal that he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my gain now.¡± Su Nan happily closed the wooden box and opened the other one. What greeted him were over thirty glittering gems. ¡°Sapphires, rubies, fire opals, auroras, moonstone¡­¡± Su Nan marveled. These gemsbined, were worth over one thousand gold coins. ¡°Good stuff.¡± Su Nan pondered for a moment and decided to keep these gems. After all, with the batch of ckstone Iron in the warehouse, plus the soon-to-be-reopened ckstone Mine Area, ck Stone City shouldn¡¯t be short of money for a long time, there was no need to sell these gems for gold. More importantly, for a Wizard, gems are also a precious material. Valuable gems don¡¯t just have ornamental and decorative functions. In the hands of a Wizard, gems can be used for many purposes. For example, they can be used as casting mediums for specific magic spells. Su Nan remembered a magic school called ¡°Gem Magic,¡± its casting mediums were various gems. This school of magic was notoriously known as a money pit. Every casting requires a gem, ranging from dozens to hundreds of gold coins. Unless you¡¯re a Wizard with a wealthy background, you simply can¡¯t afford it. But conversely, this school¡¯s spells are also incredibly powerful. A first-ring Burning Hand, using a ruby as a casting medium, can increase its power to the point of a second-ring spell, close to a third-ring spell! Therefore, the sessors of this magic school are all known as big tycoons and over-the-top challengers. Besides casting mediums, gems are also often used as materials for crafting magic items. The mostmon example is wands. Iying different types of gems on a wand can add specific magical powers. In addition, gems are also often used as energy cores for Puppet Creatures. Many Wizard Apprentices who can¡¯t afford Soul Crystals will choose gems as energy cores instead. In short, gems have many uses, unless necessary, Su Nan couldn¡¯t bear to sell them. After checking the drawers, Su Nan searched other corners of the room carefully. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything else of value. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve already gotten enough good stuff this time. I can¡¯t be greedy.¡± Su Nan took a long breath and put his things away, leaving the room. While he was in the study, Kei had sent someone to inform the soldiers outside to bring in carts to move the ck iron ingots, and now the hall was bustling with activity. Seeing Su Nane out, Kei didn¡¯t ask him what he found inside, but pointed to theb and asked, ¡°Do you want the stuff inside? If you do, I¡¯ll have someone carry it to your courtyard.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Nan shook his head. Decades have passed, even the magic traps have failed, and the Puppetry Refining equipment inside has long been damaged, there¡¯s no point in repairing it. After all, Ang Maine left behind equipment blueprints in his experimental records, if he needs themter, he¡¯ll just have the territory¡¯s cksmith craft a set. (End of Chapter) Chapter 15: Undercurrents ## Chapter 15: Undercurrents Shining Light City, Golden Rock Province. As the central city of a Baron¡¯s territory, Shining Light City was actually more prosperous than the central cities of many Viscount¡¯s territories. Among the seven Baron territories in Golden Rock Province, the Arnest family¡¯s Shining Light territory undoubtedly ranked first. Whether it was the size of the territory or economic strength, it was not much inferior to a Viscount¡¯s territory. Unfortunately, this also attracted the covetous eyes of powerful figures, making the Baron¡¯s position easily contested. Inner Keep, Bedroom. After getting dressed with the help of a young, beautiful maid, Owen Arnest came to the dining room. He had just sat down and taken a sip of warm milk when he saw the clerk rushing in. ¡°My Lord.¡± The clerk bowed deeply.Owen nodded and said, ¡°You seem in a hurry. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There are a few things I need to report to you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Owen was concise, his hands didn¡¯t stop their elegant eating motions. Since ¡®inheriting¡¯ the Baron¡¯s position, he had paid more attention to his aristocratic etiquette, trying to blend into the circle of noble lords. And under his efforts, more importantly, with the support of the Marquis of Golden Rock, quite a few noble lords had shown him goodwill. Given time, his status in the noble lord¡¯s circle would only be more stable. And when everything settled down, it would be time topletely solve his worries. ¡°Lord Zolf sent a message, explicitly stating that he will attend Shining Light City¡¯s Harvest Celebration this year,¡± the clerk said. Hearing this, Owen paused slightly, a knowing smile appearing on his chubby face. ¡°It seems Zolf has finallye to his senses. Good. What about Norwood and Devon?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t agreed, but they haven¡¯t explicitly refused either. They¡¯re probably still watching.¡± A hint of disdain shed in Owen¡¯s eyes: ¡°Watching¡­ humph, do they think those two kids can return to Shining Light City? What a ridiculous idea.¡± The clerk ttered him with a smile: ¡°My Lord is right. The two Lords will sooner orter realize that you are the true master of Shining Light territory!¡± ¡®The true master of Shining Light territory.¡¯ This title made Owen¡¯s expression soften, and his mood brightened. ¡°Speaking of which, what are my two nephews doingtely?¡± The clerk hesitated, then said, ¡°I heard they are nning to restart the ckstone Mine Area.¡± ¡°ckstone Mine Area?¡± Owen was slightly taken aback. He had heard about what happened in ckstone City back then, and naturally knew about the situation in the ckstone Mine Area. He couldn¡¯t help but show a confused expression. ¡°Do they have a way to deal with the monsters in the mine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either.¡± The clerk nced at Owen and exined cautiously, ¡°ckstone City has blocked off the mine area. My people can¡¯t get any information about the specific situation there.¡± Seeing Owen frown, he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord. If they really restart the ckstone Mine Area, my people will definitely get the news.¡± Owen thought about it, and no longer dwelt on this matter. He turned to ask, ¡°Anything else?¡± The clerk quickly replied, ¡°There is one more thing. Yesterday, Earl Storm was attacked by the Starfire Sect while hunting. He was seriously injured and Storm Territory is in chaos now.¡± ng! The sharp sound of a knife and fork touching the porcin te echoed. Upon hearing this news, Owen lost his previous elegant demeanor. He put down his knife and fork, stood up, and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Seriously injured? How serious?¡± The clerk hesitated: ¡°He has been unconscious for a day and a night. He hasn¡¯t woken up until now.¡± Owen¡¯s face changed slightly. From the looks of it, Earl Storm¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. Owen sat back down, his expression changing constantly. He didn¡¯t care about Earl Storm¡¯s life or death. He was more concerned about the subsequent impact of this event. Earl Storm was one of the two powerful Earls in Golden Rock Province, second only to the Marquis of Golden Rock. Unlike Earl Winterfrost, who had a close rtionship with the Marquis of Golden Rock, Earl Storm had always kept his distance from the former, even being considered somewhat indifferent. For the Marquis of Golden Rock, who sought to control the entire Golden Rock Province, the existence of Earl Storm was quite an eyesore. Others might not know, but Owen knew that the Marquis of Golden Rock and the Starfire Sect weren¡¯t simple acquaintances. He was able to seize the position of Baron Shining Light with the help of the Starfire Sect behind the scenes. There might be the shadow of the Marquis of Golden Rock behind Earl Storm¡¯s attack¡­ After a moment of silence, Owen said, ¡°Keep an eye on the situation in Storm Territory, and report any information to me immediately. Also, let Faride lead a group of people to the border of Norwood and Devon¡¯s territories, just under the guise of suppressing bandits.¡± Golden Rock Province was bing increasingly restless. Owen didn¡¯t intend to wait any longer. He needed to fully control Shining Light Territory as soon as possible. If Norwood and Devon still refused to be sensible, then he wouldn¡¯t me himself for resorting to other means! Time flew by, and it was now the Month of Revival (March). More than ten days had passed since the discovery of Ange Min¡¯sb. Kei sold the ckstone iron in the warehouse through a secret channel, earning nearly seven thousand gold coins. Apart from leaving a portion for purchasing military equipment and improving the territory¡¯s condition, the rest was invested in the reconstruction of the ckstone Mine Area. Everything was progressing smoothly. Su Nan wasn¡¯t concerned about these matters. After returning to ckstone City, he remained focused on his studies and cultivation, paying little attention to outside affairs. After reading the books he brought back from theb, Su Nan sessfully triggered the learning progress of ¡¾Puppetry Refining¡¿. Compared to Bio-Modification and Potion Making, Puppetry Refining had a wider scope and higher threshold. This skill not only included enchantment knowledge but also epassed parts of bio-modification and magical item creation. Therefore, the learning progress of Puppetry Refining was much slower. Even with the boost from the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, after more than ten days, the learning progress had only advanced to just over 10%. Su Nan estimated that he would need to wait until the Month of Fire (July) beforepletely mastering the Puppetry Refining skill. On the other hand, meditation cultivation was going smoothly. Upon returning from the ckstone Mine Area, Su Nan immediately fused three Spirit Nourishing Herbs using the Synthesis Cube on the same day. ¡¾Starweave Spirit Nourishing Herb, purity 15.33%, consuming it can significantly increase spiritual power. The specific effect depends on the user¡¯s spiritual power. The higher the spiritual power, the weaker the effect. Ineffective for those with spiritual power of 20 or above (inclusive).¡¿ As expected, the Starweave Spirit Nourishing Herb synthesized using the Synthesis Cube was even more effective than the three Spirit Nourishing Herbs added together. After consuming the Starweave Spirit Nourishing Herb, Su Nan¡¯s spiritual power directly surged by 1.87. That was roughly equivalent to the results of two months of meditation. Thanks to this, his spiritual power shot up to 5.77. And the benefit of his spiritual power surge was that the proficiency of the Star Ring Meditation Method increased faster. Meditation increases spiritual power, and spiritual power increases in turn improve meditation efficiency. The two were mutually reinforcing. Now, Su Nan could increase the proficiency of the Star Ring Meditation Method by about 10 to 12 points per day of meditation. At this rate, it should take him no more than eight months to build the second Star Ring.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°But it could actually be faster.¡± ¡°ckstone City¡¯s financial pressure is no longer significant, and we can set aside more gold coins to buy materials to make Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions. Then, I can synthesize potions with even better effects using the Cube.¡± ¡°This way, meditation efficiency can be further improved.¡± Chapter 16: Synthesizing a First-Rank Potion ## Chapter 16: Synthesizing a First-Rank Potion Glug-glug! The sound of liquid boiling gradually subsided, eventually disappearingpletely. Su Nan picked up the beaker, poured the viscous liquid inside into a potion bottle, plugged it with a wooden cork, and ced it on the table behind him. Fifteen potions lined up on the solid wood table, shimmering under the pale yellow light. Looking at the potions in front of him, a smile crept onto Su Nan¡¯s face. These fifteen potions were the result of his work over the past few days. The cost of the materials consumed exceeded one hundred and fifty gold coins. But it was all worth it.Steeling himself, Su Nan ced the potions one by one into the Synthesis Cube. As he added more potions, the information disyed on the right-hand side of the synthesis interface kept changing. When the number reached three, the synthesized Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion changed from ¡°Zero-Rank/Inferior¡± to ¡°Zero-Rank/Medium.¡± When the number reached seven, it became ¡°Zero-Rank/Superior.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Su Nan continued without stopping, adding more Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions. It wasn¡¯t until he added the twelfth potion that the synthesis interface suddenly flickered, and the potion disyed finally changed. ¡¾Revitalization Potion (First-Rank/Inferior), consuming it greatly enhances mental alertness, extends meditation time,sting for 30 days and 12 hours, no stacking effect, the consumer¡¯s spiritual power must be at least 5.] Compared to the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, the Revitalization Potion had an extra word ¡°greatly¡± in the description of enhancing mental alertness. In addition, it added an ¡°extend meditation time,¡± essentially increasing the efficiency of meditation. However, what made Su Nan frown was that the duration only doubled? Theter consumption restriction didn¡¯t surprise him. Most entry-level potions had consumption restrictions. Furthermore, the higher the rank, the more stringent the restriction. These restrictions were generally reflected in spiritual power. Those with insufficient spiritual power, who forcibly consumed the potion, would at best suffer mental derangement, soul damage, or at worst transform into something bizarre, or even explode and die. After pondering for a moment, Su Nan ced the remaining three Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions in the Cube. Perhaps the quantity was too small, but the synthesis quality didn¡¯t change this time. Seeing this, Su Nan took out the three potions again and then chose to synthesize. In an instant, a bottle of Revitalization Potion appeared in his palm. Without hesitation, Su Nan consumed it on the spot. He could only see the effects from the description, so he nned to experience the effects of the First-Rank potion firsthand. As the liquid entered his stomach, Su Nan felt his mind suddenly invigorated, the whole world seemed to be much clearer in an instant, as if transitioning from low resolution to high resolution. Without dy, Su Nan sat down immediately and began meditating. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been when he suddenly opened his eyes, and the first thing he looked at was the wall clock. He was surprised to find that almost four hours had passed, and the sky outside had already darkened. ¡°Meditation time doubled.¡± Su Nan opened his panel and was pleasantly surprised to find that his spiritual power had increased by 0.09. The Star Ring Meditation Method had instantly increased by 68 points of proficiency. ¡°Spiritual power growth is less than expected, but the proficiency increase rate is about six times higher than before.¡± Su Nan quickly calcted in his mind. The results of meditating for a month using Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions would be slightly better than those of meditating for six months using twelve Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions, the difference wasn¡¯t particrly significant. But the time spent was drastically different. For Wizard Apprentices with limited lifespans, it was clear which one was more beneficial. ¡°This is the irreceable advantage of precious resources, allowing for faster spiritual power growth and faster breakthrough of ranks.¡± ¡°If I can continue using the Revitalization Potion, I¡¯ll be able to construct the second Star Ring in just over forty days. In less than a year, I will definitely be able to advance to a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice!¡± Su Nan was overjoyed. After advancing to a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, many restricted methods could be used, and hisbat ability would also be greatly enhanced, truly giving him the strength to stand on his own two feet in this world. ¡°Should I continue synthesizing to improve the quality of the Revitalization Potion?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Su Nan ultimately rejected the idea. Synthesis would definitely be profitable, but higher-quality Revitalization Potions would undoubtedly require even higher spiritual power. If he ended up with a potion that he couldn¡¯t consume at this stage, that would be a huge waste. Although ckstone City¡¯s economic pressure had been greatly alleviated, there wasn¡¯t a lot of money for him to spend recklessly. ¡°A First-Rank Inferior Revitalization Potion should be enough until I advance to Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice.¡± Time entered the month of Thunderp (April), and the weather remained hot. The serfs in the viges surrounding ckstone City hadpleted their farming one after another, and agricultural work was nearing its end. More and more manpower was being withdrawn and deployed to the reconstruction of the ckstone Mine Area. It was estimated that the ckstone Mine Area would be fully rebuilt by the end of the month. However, to avoid wasting time, Kei had made the decision at the beginning of the month to recruit miners and start mining ahead of schedule. As a result, the ckstone Mine Area immediately started operating at full capacity, with ore being transported from the underground mine to the surface every day, then thrown into the furnace to be square blocks of ckstone iron ingots. The entire ckstone City was shrouded in a feverish atmosphere. Only Su Nan¡¯s courtyard was an exception, as serene and peaceful as ever. In the meditation chamber. Su Nan, who was sitting cross-legged on the floor, suddenly trembled slightly and then opened his eyes, a happy smile on his face. ¡°I finally constructed the second Star Ring!¡± In the depths of his consciousness, the two Star Rings intertwined and connected, forming a chain-like shape, emitting a profound and mysterious aura. Su Nan felt refreshed and joyful as he opened his panel to look. ¡¾Su Nan ¡¤ Arnest, Human Male, 16 years old¡¿ ¡¾Spirit 10.85 / Physique 5.04¡¿ ¡¾Skills¡¿ Star Ring Meditation Method Lv3 (28/10000) Potion Making Lv2 (629/3000) Bio-Transformation Lv1 (3/1000) ¡°Spiritual power increased by 1.21.¡± Su Nan nodded secretly. His original spiritual power was only 9.64. With the sessful construction of the Star Ring, it instantly broke through the 10-point barrier. At this rate, when he constructed the third Star Ring, his spiritual power would definitely exceed 12 points, allowing him to advance to Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice. ¡°Physique also broke through 5 points.¡± Su Nan clenched his fist. He hadn¡¯t deliberately strengthened his physique, but as he meditated for long periods and his spiritual power increased, his physique was subtly enhanced. It was estimated that when he advanced to Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, even if his physique couldn¡¯tpare to a Formal Knight, it wouldn¡¯t be much different. ¡°The proficiency of the 3rd-rank Star Ring Meditation Method has more than doubled, but 10000 points of proficiency can be fully acquired in half a year if you¡¯re fast.¡± Su Nan¡¯s gaze swept over the skill bar, stopping at Bio-Transformation at the bottom. This was a skill he had mastered just yesterday. Since gaining Potion Making and Puppetry Refining, Su Nan had spent most of his time on these two skills, only asionally taking time to brush up on the learning progress of Bio-Transformation. However, the learning progress of this skill had already been more than halfway there. After months of intermittent brushing, it finally reached 100% yesterday, appearing on the skill bar. ¡°As long as I continue on the Wizard¡¯s path, I will sooner ortere into contact with the field of Bio-Transformation. At that time, this skill will be useful.¡± On the other hand, his spell learning was also going smoothly. He had already mastered the Unlock Spell, Detect Poison, and Fatigue Touch that he acquiredter. The former two were self-exnatory, as their names suggest the spell effects. Fatigue Touch was an attack spell. It could inject negative energy into the target by contact, causing them to fall into a fatigued state. Its practicality was, to put it mildly, mediocre. It was only because he didn¡¯t have any other spells to choose from that Su Nan learned this spell. ¡°I asked my older brother to collect Wizard scriptures and magical items. I wonder how things are going?¡± (End of Chapter) Chapter 17 Leaving the courtyard, Su Nan headed towards the main building of the inner castle. The patrol soldiers he met along the way all saluted him and greeted him. Out of consideration for keeping his secret, Su Nan had his elder brother seal the news of him bing a Wizard Apprentice. As a result, themoners and ordinary soldiers in ck Stone City didn¡¯t know much about Su Nan, only that the Lord¡¯s younger brother was somewhat secluded and rarely went out. Only the knights who knew the inside story would feel a deep sense of awe towards Su Nan. Entering the main building, Su Nan went straight to the third-floor study. Except when discussing matters with the generals in the council hall, Kei usually handled government affairs in the study or went to the training ground to practice. ording to his usual habits, he should be in the study at this time. As soon as he stepped onto the third-floor corridor, Su Nan saw a beautiful maiding out of the study.Seeing her disheveled clothes, flushed cheeks, and damp hair, it was obvious that she had just experienced a vigorous exercise. Noticing someoneing up, the maid turned her head and saw it was Su Nan. She was immediately startled and bowed awkwardly. ¡°Master Su Nan.¡± Su Nan looked at the maid with a strange expression. He vaguely remembered that this maid seemed to be a widow. He didn¡¯t expect his elder brother to have this kind of taste. ¡°Go down.¡± Su Nan waved his hand. The maid hastily retreated. Su Nan stood at the door for a while before pushing it open and going inside. Kei, who was behind the desk, had already put on his clothes and was holding a book, reading intently. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked up and said with a natural smile, ¡°It¡¯s Su Nan, is there something you need to see your elder brother about?¡± Su Nan didn¡¯t expose him, pulled up a chair and sat down, asking, ¡°How is the ckstone Mine Area going?¡± ¡°Very smooth!¡± When it came to the ckstone Mine Area, a smile appeared on Kei¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s only been half a month, and we¡¯ve already earned over a hundred gold coins from selling ckstone iron.¡± ¡°This is just the beginning, and the mine¡¯s output will increase further in the future. Once it stabilizes, the territory will be able to earn at least four or five thousand gold coins annually just from selling ckstone iron!¡± A baron territory might only earn four or five thousand gold coins a year. ck Stone City, with just a single city, had an annual ieparable to a baron territory. The gold-making ability of the ckstone Mine Area was evident. ¡°How has Shining Light City reacted?¡± Su Nan asked. The activity in the ckstone Mine Area was too big to be hidden for long. If nothing unexpected happened, Shining Light City must have already known about the reopening of the ckstone Mine Area. As long as Owen wasn¡¯t stupid, he wouldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch ck Stone City grow stronger with the help of the ckstone Mine Area. It goes without saying that he would try to obstruct it. Kei¡¯s smile faded, and he pondered, ¡°The buyers of ckstone iron are mainly the lords and trading houses in the Thornflower Duchy. They don¡¯t use the Jin Yan Province route. It won¡¯t be that easy for Owen to intercept them.¡± The Thornflower Duchy was a duchy with the same status as the Starsea Duchy, and its border happened to be next to ck Stone City. If they traded with the Thornflower Duchy, the merchant caravans wouldn¡¯t have to pass through Jin Yan Province to reach ck Stone City, avoiding the possibility of Owen using the checkpoints along the way to create trouble. Of course, Owen could send troops to cut off the route. However, that would involve the Thornflower Duchy, and the situation might change. Unless absolutely necessary, Owen would most likely not be that impulsive. Instead, they should be wary of him using other means. ¡°I¡¯m nning to build a cavalry unit,¡± Kei suddenly said. Su Nan raised an eyebrow and quickly understood. The reason Owen was able to upy the position of baron and suppress the other three noble knights into silence was that he had a¾«ÈñÆï±øÍÅ (elite cavalry regiment) of 500 men under hismand. ck Stone City would sooner orter sh with Owen, and they had to prepare for it in advance. The best way to respond was to build an equally powerful army. ¡°It¡¯s going to cost a lot of money,¡± Su Nan said. Kei nodded, ¡°Buying warhorses, armor, all of that will cost a lot of money.¡± In this era, warhorses and armor were extremely expensive. Buying a warhorse and a set of armor would cost at least thirty or forty gold coins. Subsequent cavalry training, warhorse upkeep, and equipment maintenance would also be a huge expense. It could be said that cavalry regiments were money pits. Most of the tax revenue in many territories was consumed by them. It was precisely for this reason that the number of cavalry under one¡¯smand became a standard for judging the strength of a lord. Even though ck Stone City had the ckstone Mine Area, a money-making tree, it would still be very difficult to build an eliteÆïÊ¿ÍÅ (knight regiment).n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have a solution,¡± Su Nan said, his eyes twinkling. ¡°What solution?¡± Kei¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eagerly asked. Having witnessed Su Nan¡¯s many amazing abilities, he had developed an almost boundless trust in his younger brother. Hearing Su Nan say that he had a solution, he felt a surge of hope in his heart. ¡°ckrock Beast.¡± Su Nan stated sinctly. Kei immediately understood his meaning and his eyes lit up. He had already seen the fighting ability of the ckrock Beast. It wasparable to a knight. The key was that this¿þÀÜÔìÎï (puppet creature) was fearless and tireless. It didn¡¯t need to eat. If they could be used as mounts, they would be the best mounts! ¡°Can you create a ckrock Beast?¡± Kei asked, his eyes full of hope. ¡°It should be no problem,¡± Su Nan replied. Thanks to the enhancement effect of the Revitalization Potion, his¿þÀÜÁ¶ÖÆ (Puppetry Refining) learning progress had elerated considerably in recent days, and now it was over 90%. At most, he would master this skill in four or five days. At that time, he could create a ckrock Beast. ¡°Great!¡± Kei was overjoyed, and he subconsciously stood up, walking back and forth excitedly. He didn¡¯t know what to say. A cavalry regiment with ckrock Beasts as mounts would be the strongest cavalry force in Jin Yan Province. If he could control such a cavalry regiment, he wouldn¡¯t need many men, just three hundred, and he would be confident in counterattacking Shining Light City! In addition to his excitement, Kei looked at Su Nan, and a sense of admiration welled up in his heart. After returning from the mine pit, he had obtained the enlightenment book from Su Nan and wanted to test if he had the potential to be a Wizard Apprentice. However, after reading only two pages, his head felt like it was about to explode. He had no choice but to give up. It proved that he didn¡¯t have the aptitude to be a Wizard Apprentice. Kei had been regretful for several days. Butter, he also came to understand that it was okay if he couldn¡¯t be a Wizard Apprentice. As long as Su Nan was there, it was enough. With Su Nan¡¯s support, they, brothers, would surely revive the Arnest Family. For a while, Kei calmed down his excitement and patted Su Nan on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. If you can make it happen, you¡¯ll be the great hero of our family!¡± Su Nan just smiled lightly at his words and changed the subject, mentioning the reason he hade. After listening, Kei pped his forehead andughed, ¡°I was just about to tell you about this.¡± He got up from his desk, motioning for Su Nan to follow him. ¡°A while ago, I asked the Fire Fox Trading House in the Thornflower Duchy to help find what you wanted. They arrived in ck Stone City this morning and should be resting at the tavern now. Let¡¯s go and see them.¡± Chapter 18: The Fire Fox Trading Company Chapter 18: The Fire Fox Trading Company Walking down the street, Su Nan was surprised to find that the city was much busier than before, with significantly more people. Many of them wore leather armor and carried weapons, giving off a tough impression. Noticing Su Nan¡¯s observing gaze, Kei exined with a smile, ¡°After the ckstone Mine Area reopened, many merchant teams heard the news and rushed over. These people include many merchant team members and apanying mercenaries.¡± Su Nan understood. A city¡¯s prosperity often starts with boomingmerce. As long as the ckstone Mine Area continued to be developed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before ck Stone City became one of the top cities in the Golden Rock Province. As they walked, Su Nan saw a makeshift shelter built from wooden nks. More than ten people were bustling about inside, some boiling porridge, some handing out the porridge.A group of ragged and emaciated people lined up in front of the shelter, their eyes fixed on the porridge stall, their throats constantly moving, their faces filled with eagerness. But under the watchful eyes of the soldiers nearby, who were subtly warning them, they could only wait patiently in line. ¡°Who are those people?¡± Su Nan asked Kei. ¡°They are refugees from the¾£»¨¹«¹ú (Jinghua Duchy) to the west. There¡¯s a war going on there, and many civilians are disced. I sent people to receive them and n to bring them into the city.¡± Su Nan pondered what he heard. The foundation of a city¡¯s prosperity, aside from ie, is poption. ck Stone City was located on the border, and its poption was notrge, even the army only had around 500 soldiers. This was a congenital disadvantage. If this issue wasn¡¯t addressed, ck Stone City would never grow, and the Cavalry Regiment would not be able to be formed. And absorbing refugees was undoubtedly a very good solution to this problem. Especially the refugees who survived the long journey, most of them were young men and women with good physiques. After joining the territory, they could beborers after resting for a few days. Young and strong people could directly join the army, strengthening ck Stone City¡¯s military power. ¡°Before winteres this year, I n to take the initiative to attack the ck Scale Lizardman tribe in the Red Horn Wilderness.¡± Kei continued with a determined look in his eyes. ¡°Shifting the battlefield to the Red Horn Wilderness will also reduce the amount of war ck Stone City has to endure.¡± Su Nan nodded knowingly. Although Kei didn¡¯t say it, both of them knew the more important reason. With more ck Scale Lizardman blood, ck Stone City could cultivate more knights. They then talked about recent events in the Golden Rock Province. Upon hearing that Earl Storm had been attacked and critically injured, falling into aa, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Earl Storm was a Great Knight himself, and also a powerful lord, the guards around him were undoubtedly very tight. Under such circumstances, the assassin was still able to critically injure Earl Storm. What kind of organization was the Starfire Sect? Seeing Su Nan¡¯s uncertainty, Kei exined, ¡°The Starfire Sect is a mysterious sect that emerged more than ten years ago. It has developed extremely fast, growing into a sect with widespread influence within the duchy in just three or four years. They are very secretive, their sect¡¯s purpose is unknown. It is said they have secret dealings with many nobles, but they haven¡¯t stopped assassinating nobles, which is very strange.¡± ? The more Su Nan heard, the more he felt something was wrong. This trajectory of development, could there be a Wizard (Apprentice) behind the Starfire Sect? Su Nan recalled, but he didn¡¯t have much impression of the Starfire Sect. After all, when he started ying the game in his previous life, it was already version 2.0. In version 1.0, unless it was something very important rted to wizards, he didn¡¯t know much about it. As he was pondering, amotion suddenly came from ahead. They turned the corner and arrived near the tavern. The tavern door was wide open, and the sound of boisterousughter and noise came from inside, as if many people were shouting. When they walked in, they found that someone was having a drinking contest. Two burly men sat on opposite sides of a round table, pouring alcohol into their mouths as fast as they could. While drinking, they kept casting provocative nces at each other. More than ten tall and strong men surrounded them, cheering loudly, and bursts of thunderous cheers broke out from time to time. Su Nan¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd,nding on one of the men drinking. The man was about twenty-five or six years old, with a rough appearance and very thick body hair. His exposed arms, open chest, and half of his face were covered in hair. His eyeballs were amber-colored, looking more like the pupils of a beast than human eyes. ¡°Beastman.¡± Su Nan¡¯s expression moved slightly, and he subconsciously blurted out. Beastmen were originally the product of wizard experiments. They were mostly bloodthirsty and vicious, with a strong tendency towards aggression. Once they experienced any external stimuli, they could easily lose control of their bloodthirsty instincts and transform into ferocious beasts, attacking everything they could see that was alive. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In ancient times, the earliest beastmen had caused a ¡°beastman cmity,¡± resulting in arge number of casualties, which was only suppressedter by the wizards. However, after many years of breeding and bloodline weakening, theter beastmen had improved a lot, and they could basically control their own beastman abilities. Beastmen could not cultivate breathing techniques, but their physiques were far superior to ordinary humans. An adult beastman would have the strength of a Probationary Knight. Some beastmen with beast blood flowing in their bodies, after hard training, could even have the powerful strength of a knight. However, in contrast to their strong physique, the lifespan and reproductive capacity of beastmen were far worse than that of normal humans. To this day, very few beastmen could be seen on the continent. Even if there were, they mostly lived within the Cangjin Empire. Su Nan didn¡¯t expect to see a descendant of a beastman here. ¡°Few people can tell Ota¡¯s origin at a nce, you are indeed knowledgeable, sir.¡± A voice suddenly came from his ear. Su Nan turned around and saw a tall man of about forty years old walking towards him with a smile. He was wearing a scarlet fox fur coat that looked very expensive. ¡°Lord, long time no see.¡± When he got closer, the man first bowed to Kei before looking at Su Nan. ¡°May I know your name, sir?¡± ¡°Su Nan.¡± Su Nan nodded slightly in response, he had already guessed the man¡¯s identity. ¡°This is my brother.¡± Kei introduced, then introduced the man to Su Nan, ¡°This is Mu Zhuo ¡¤ Ismail, the owner of the Fire Fox Trading Company.¡± ¡°Mr. Su Nan, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Mu Zhuo shook hands with Su Nan with a smile, but was secretly wondering. ording to the information he had gathered, the second son of the Shining family was reclusive and preferred to spend his time tinkering with strange things in his room, rarely going out. Such a person should not have much experience, so he should not be able to tell Ota¡¯s beastman identity at a nce. Moreover, the information also said that Su Nan did not have any knight qualifications, had not even begun to learn breathing techniques, and his physique was weaker than that of ordinary people. But looking at Su Nan in front of him, he was tall and straight, his eyes bright, and his spirit was full of vitality. How could he look weak and vulnerable? What were those people in charge of gathering information doing? They couldn¡¯t even do a simple task right! Mu Zhuo frowned secretly, making up his mind to reprimand them properly when he got back. Big shots, please vote for the story! Thank you! (End of Chapter) Chapter 19 After exchanging pleasantries, Kei got down to business. ¡°Anything the Lordmands, I wouldn¡¯t dare not take it to heart. I¡¯ve collected quite a few things, I¡¯ll take you to have a look now,¡± Mu Zhuo said with a smile. He then called out loudly towards the center of the tavern: ¡°Ota, stop drinking! Come here quickly!¡± The beastkin named Ota had just defeated his opponent in a drinking contest and was basking in the cheers and ttery from those around him. Hearing Mu Zhuo¡¯s voice, he wiped his mouth and strode over. As he approached, Ota¡¯s gaze paused for a moment on Su Nan, his pupils seemingly contracting before he turned to Mu Zhuo, grinning and asking, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Time for work.¡± Mu Zhuo pointed to the backyard, then smiled at Kei and Su Nan, ¡°Please follow me.¡± The Fire Fox Trading Company¡¯s carriage and goods were all ced in the backyard, guarded by more than a dozen fully armed men. Judging from their uniform clothing and weapons, they were not mercenaries, but private soldiers cultivated by the Fire Fox Trading Company. Su Nan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. In this era, tradingpanies with the strength to cultivate private soldiers were allrge-scale organizations. It seemed the Fire Fox Trading Company had a significant foundation. Following Mu Zhuo¡¯s instructions, Ota carried a heavy wooden box from one of the carriages and ced it on the ground with a bang. Opening it, there were more than a dozen thick books inside, along with five small boxes. ¡°These are all the things Lord wants,¡± Mu Zhuo said with a smile. But to his surprise, Kei only nodded and didn¡¯t make any move. Su Nan, on the other hand, walked over to the box and squatted down to examine the contents. There were fourteen books in total, four of which were duplicates of books Su Nan already owned. It was unavoidable. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand the words written in wizard books, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t be asked to make a selection during collection, and duplication was inevitable. The remaining eight books were also of the type that could not trigger skills. However, Su Nan was not disappointed. Although they couldn¡¯t trigger skills, more new knowledge was always better. After all, for wizards, knowledge meant power. Moreover, he had the identity of a yer, and as long as the reading progress of a book reached 100%, he couldpletely master the knowledge contained within. This alone gave him a huge advantage over other wizard apprentices. But there was one book that piqued Su Nan¡¯s interest. *The Extraction and Transformation of Green Chameleon Abilities*! From the preface, this book discussed how to extract the bloodline containing chameleon abilities from a lizard called the Green Chameleon and then fuse it into the human body for transformation, allowing the person to possess a chameleon-like ¡®camouge ability¡¯ that adapts to the environment. ¡°A pretty interesting experiment,¡± Su Nan muttered to himself, setting the book aside. He nned to read it carefullyter. Then, he opened the five small wooden boxes one by one. Three of the boxes contained scrolls made of sheepskin. The moment he opened the boxes, Su Nan felt the energy particle fluctuations contained within the scrolls. It was obvious that the three scrolls were magic scrolls. Moreover, they all recorded first-ring spells, namely *Freezing Ray*, *Mist of Concealment*, and *Level 1 Summoning Technique*. ¡°Good stuff!¡± A glimmer of joy shed in Su Nan¡¯s eyes. His current spiritual power was not enough to learn first-ring spells, but using first-ring spell scrolls was no problem. Magic scrolls only required a small amount of spiritual power to activate, and any wizard apprentice could use them. Of course, if one¡¯s strength was insufficient and they used spell scrolls of a higher rank, they were easily susceptible to injury from the energy fluctuations. But there was no such issue with first-ring spell scrolls. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om These three magic scrolls could y a significant role in battle! After a moment of delight, Su Nan continued to look at the remaining two wooden boxes. They also contained sheepskin scrolls, but they didn¡¯t record magic spells, but other things. To Su Nan¡¯s astonishment, the first scroll recorded a form for a revitalization potion. ¡°Essence of Mindheart Tree Sap, Essence of Phantom Python Bone Powder, Thousand Soul Grass, and Phantom Sound Flower are all rare and precious materials.¡± Su Nan scoffed inwardly. In present-day Starlight Continent, collecting all these materials was no easy feat. Who knew how much manpower and resources it would cost? Even if he wanted to use the magic cube to synthesize suitable alternatives, he would have to go through numerous experiments. Inparison, using a Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion to synthesize a Revitalization Potion was easier. The second scroll recorded a technique called Energy Rune. Su Nan did have an impression of this technique. Energy Rune was a branch of enchantment, where one maniptes energy particles to condense a rune with elemental properties and attach it to oneself or other objects, adding corresponding elemental effects. For example, attaching a lightning rune to a weapon could temporarily give the weapon lightning damage and paralysis effects. Attaching a wind rune to oneself could make the body lighter and greatly enhance agility and flexibility. Simply put, Energy Rune was a technique that could temporarily turn ordinary objects into magic items or temporarily enhance oneself with beneficial states. Due to its low consumption of spiritual power, once mastered, Energy Rune could bebined with meleebat to unleash formidablebat power, making it highly practical in battle. ¡°In essence, it¡¯s an advanced technique of energy particle maniption. It requires extremely high control over energy particle maniption for the caster, which is why it requires at least a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice to use,¡± Su Nan thought. But Su Nan clearly remembered that in his previous life, some yers had developed a special method that allowed even First-Rank and Second-Rank Wizard Apprentices to use Energy Rune. If he used that method, perhaps he could master Energy Rune ahead of time. ¡°I¡¯ll try it when I get back!¡± Su Nan had a n in mind. He closed the wooden box and put it back in the crate, slowly getting up. Mu Zhuo now understood that it was Su Nan who truly wanted to collect these things. He smiled and said, ¡°These things must be to your liking, Lord Su Nan?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Su Nan nodded slightly, his expression seemingly impassive, but inwardly he was very satisfied. Not to mention the books and spell scrolls, just the Energy Rune alone gave him a sense of great gain. Kei, realizing his younger brother was quite happy with these things, raised his hand and summoned two soldiers to carry the things back to the inner castle. He and Su Nan then took their leave of Mu Zhuo and left. As he watched Kei and Su Nan walk away, Mu Zhuo looked thoughtful. Books and other items rted to wizards were good collectibles. Many nobles had a hobby of collecting such things. But as far as he knew, the Kei brothers¡¯ situation was seemingly not very good. Logically, they shouldn¡¯t have the desire to collect items. After all, these things were not cheap. Dozens of gold coins were enough to buy several sets of armor. But if it wasn¡¯t for collecting, why would Su Nan collect these things? After pondering for a while without finding an answer, Mu Zhuo shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He turned and saw Ota staring straight at the direction Su Nan and the others left, and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ota hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°That nobleman called Su Nan gives me a very dangerous feeling!¡± Dangerous? Mu Zhuo¡¯s expression shifted. Due to his beastkin bloodline, Ota had a beast-like intuition, capable of vaguely sensing whether someone posed a threat to him. But Ota, as his head of guards, possessed the power of a mid-level knight! For him to feel extremely dangerous, it would have to be at least someone at the peak knight level. Su Nan, while not exactly skinny, didn¡¯t look like a peak knight at all! Mu Zhuo was even more puzzled. Chapter 20: A Transformation Ability With Little Practical Use ## Chapter 20: A Transformation Ability With Little Practical Use In the spacious study, bright candlelight flickered, casting long shadows on the walls. Su Nan sat behind his desk, intently reading from a book titled *Extraction and Modification of the Green Chameleon¡¯s Ability*. The chameleon is named so because of its ability to change its body color with the environment, adapting instantly. This physiological change is mainly aplished by regting the pigment cells in the skin through the autonomic nervous system, expanding or contracting them. The Green Chameleon¡¯s color-changing ability is several levels stronger than that of ordinary chameleons, bordering on invisibility. Even standing before a normal person, it would be difficult to discern with the naked eye. The author of this book extracted the Green Chameleon¡¯s color-changing ability, modified and enhanced it, and then transnted it to the human body, enabling humans to acquire simr abilities. This idea is undoubtedly ingenious. However, in Su Nan¡¯s opinion, the final modified ability was not very practical. Firstly, the essence of this ability was essentially changing one¡¯s external appearance ording to the environment. No matter how rapid the change, it still required time, and there would inevitably be a slightg. People with poor perception might not notice, but Wizard Apprentices would definitely detect the anomaly. In essence, this ability could only be used against ordinary people or knights, useless against Wizard Apprentices, and there was a significant gap between it and true invisibility. True invisibility was a Second-Ring Spell, learnable and masterable by Third-Rank Wizard Apprentices. Therefore, only those who had no hope of advancing to Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice would attempt this ability modification. Moreover, body modification wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. The human body can be considered one of the most malleable¡ªafter all, many Wizards¡¯ body modification experiments were conducted on humans. Once undergoing body modification, encountering better body modifications or bloodline fusionster would make it exponentially more difficult to attempt again. Therefore, many Wizards (Apprentices) were wary of modifying their own bodies despite not minding the process. Given the choice, Su Nan would never modify this color-changing ability onto himself. However, this book still held significant reference value, providing a source for future simr experiments. Setting aside the book, Su Nan retrieved the scroll of energy runes made from sheepskin and unrolled it t on the table. He then opened a drawer and took out a few gemstones, cing them on the table. The reason energy runes required Third-Rank Wizard Apprentices to cast was that they were entirelyposed of energy particles, cing stringent demands on the caster¡¯s ability to control energy particles. First-Rank Wizard Apprentices, who could only sense energy particles, and Second-Rank Wizard Apprentices, who had only begun to develop control over energy particles, naturally couldn¡¯t use them. However, by giving energy runes a carrier to increase their stability, even Second-Rank Wizard Apprentices with weaker energy particle control abilities could use them. Many yers in his previous life relied on this method to use energy runes beyond their ranks. There were not many suitable carriers for energy runes, and gemstones were one of them. ¡°However, doing this would turn the energy runes into one-time consumables, consuming one gemstone for each use, which is quite painful.¡± Su Nan picked up a gemstone and examined it in the candlelight. Even so, it was worth spending some gemstones to learn a powerfulbat technique. Even the mighty Baron Storm was critically injured and nearly killed by an assassin. This world was far more dangerous than he had imagined. To ensure his own safety, he needed as manybat techniques as possible. ¡°I will study and master this technique first, and immediately craft energy rune gemstones after advancing to Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice!¡± Having made his decision, Su Nan immediately banished all distractions and focused on reading the content on the scroll. Time flew by. Five dayster. The puppetry refining learning progress finally reached 100%. Simultaneously, a new skill appeared on Su Nan¡¯s panel: Puppetry Refining. At theboratory door, Su Nan looked at theplete set of brand new puppetry refining equipment in the room and nodded silently. After returning from the ckstone Mine Area, he had copied the equipment design drawings and had the city cksmiths craft them. The equipment waspleted and delivered to theb days ago. ? Having sessfully mastered the puppetry refining skill today, he could finally start experimenting with refining a ckrock Beast. N?v(el)B\\jnn The ckrock Beast¡¯s body was more than 90%posed of ckstone Iron, the primary material. The other key material was the energy core. Su Nan chose gemstones as the energy core. After all, he didn¡¯t possess a Soul Crystal, nor did he have the skills to create one. Even if he did, he couldn¡¯t make one at this time. A Soul Crystal, as its name suggests, is a crystal formed by the soul. Its raw material is purified souls. To produce a single, low-grade Soul Crystal, at least a thousand ordinary human souls were required. Or, dozens of knight souls. Neither was achievable by Su Nan at this time. He could only settle for using gemstones to create the energy core. Withplete experimental records and the mastered puppetry refining skill, Su Nan sessfully refined a ckrock Beast on his first attempt. To his surprise, the ckrock Beast could also be put into the Synthesis Cube. ¡¾ckrock Beast (Puppet/Early Knight-Level), a puppet creature made of ckstone Iron, possessing the ability to stealthily move through ckstone Iron veins. It can replenish its energy and recover from injuries by consuming ckstone Iron.¡¿ ¡°It seems that non-living entities can also be upgraded through the Synthesis Cube.¡± Su Nan nodded silently. With this, he could use the ckrock Beast to synthesize even more powerful puppets. As for the description ¡°possessing the ability to stealthily move through ckstone Iron veins,¡± Su Nan had seen it in the experimental journal of Angor Maine. It had disappointed him then because he had assumed the ckrock Beast possessed a simr ability to stealthily move through rocks. ¡°Right, if it had the ability to stealthily move through rocks, then it wouldn¡¯t be a low-level puppet.¡± Shaking his head, Su Nan looked at the leftover ckstone Iron in the corner. ¡°Refining a ckrock Beast requires roughly five tons of ckstone Iron. For the gemstone, cheaper types can be used, bringing the total cost to roughly thirty-eight gold coins.¡± This amount of gold could buy two or three high-quality warhorses. But considering thebat strength, the ckrock Beast was clearly more cost-effective. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let my brother worry about the money. I¡¯m only responsible for refining puppets.¡± High-level puppets could automatically absorb the free energy particles in the air to replenish their energy and recover from injuries, but the ckrock Beast clearlycked this ability and could only replenish its energy and recover through consuming ckstone Iron. However, at the current energy particle density of the Starlight Continent, Su Nan estimated that even if he refined a high-level puppet, it might not be able to absorb enough energy particles from the air. (End) Chapter 21: Mu Zhuo’s Goodwill ## Chapter 21: Mu Zhuo¡¯s Goodwill On the training ground. More than twenty knights formed a circle, their eyes gleaming as they looked at the ckrock Beast in the middle. Their gazes were as if they were seeing a naked beauty. Any knight who wasn¡¯t hoping to own a fine warhorse was a rarity. Although the ckrock Beast wasn¡¯t strictly a warhorse, it could still serve as a mount. The key was that this mount also possessed thebat strength of a junior knight, making it much stronger than a warhorse! How impressive it would be to ride it! It would be invincible on the battlefield! ¡°Sir, sir, can you give me one of these ckrock Beasts first?¡± Jorton excitedly rushed to Kei and Su Nan, his voice loud enough for the entire training ground to hear. Hearing this, the other knights immediately showed their discontent. ¡°Why should you get it first, you drunkard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a middle-level knight, I should get it first!¡± ¡°Pfft, my riding skills are the best, I should get it first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about riding horses, this is a beast!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡± ¡°Bullshit, I¡¯m also good at riding women, shouldn¡¯t the ckrock Beast be given to me first?¡± Seeing that the situation was about to turn into an argument, Kei rubbed his temples in annoyance and waved his hand, ¡°All of you shut up. This ckrock Beast goes to Brade first.¡± Brade, who had been standing quietly to the side, was surprised by this unexpected gift, and his face immediately lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you, sir, thank you, sir.¡± Jorton and the others looked at each other, muttered their disapproval but didn¡¯t say anything. Brade held considerable respect amongst the knights, and his strength was second to none. Giving him the first ckrock Beast didn¡¯t raise any objections from the others. As for Kei, Su Nan had already mentioned that he would refine a stronger ckrock Beast for himter. Su Nan tossed a ne to Brade, saying, ¡°This is the key to controlling the ckrock Beast. As long as you wear it, the ckrock Beast will be under yourmand. However, it can only understand rtively simple instructions.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you, sir!¡± Brade excitedly put on the ne, and under the envious gaze of the others, rode the ckrock Beast around the training ground at full speed. Kei turned to Su Nan and asked, ¡°How long does it take to refine a ckrock Beast?¡± ¡°Three or four hours should be enough.¡± Seeing the joy on the faces of Kei and the knights, Su Nan poured a bucket of cold water on them. ¡°The materials for the ckrock Beast are ckstone Iron and gems. The cost of one is roughly thirty-eight gold coins.¡± Upon hearing this, Kei furrowed his brows, but quickly rxed. Compared to the enhancement of military strength, a cost of thirty-eight gold coins was nothing. As long as the ckstone Mine Area existed, ck Stone City would have a steady stream of gold coin ie. However, ck Stone City was in dire need of military strength. Only with a powerful army could they protect this money-making tree, the ckstone Mine Area. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, I¡¯ll take care of it. Now, you just need to focus on refining the ckrock Beasts.¡± Su Nan nodded calmly. Apart from meditation and crafting Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions, his days were spent reading, and he mostly reced sleep with meditation, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to squeeze out a few hours to refine ckrock Beasts. Moreover, refining ckrock Beasts could also improve his puppetry refining proficiency. With more practice and higher levels, the refining process would be faster and faster. This wouldn¡¯t upy too much of his time. Two months passed by in a blink of an eye. In the month of Summer Dragon (June), the rising temperature scorched the leaves, and the zing sun relentlessly licked the ground. Despite the intense heat, the residents of ck Stone City wore smiles on their faces. With the reopening of the ckstone Mine Area, many merchant caravans were drawn to ck Stone City. The flourishingmerce raised the standard of living of the people. Although the city had recently absorbed arge number of refugees, the ckstone Mine Area, the army, and the remation of wastnd effectively assimted this influx, significantly mitigating the impact of the refugees on ck Stone City. Everyone could see the booming development of ck Stone City and felt more hopeful about the future. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Su Nan¡¯s birthday was also in the month of Summer Dragon. Although Su Nan had said there was no need, Kei insisted on holding a 17th birthday banquet for him. All the knights of ck Stone City and representatives from several merchant guilds who had close ties with ck Stone City attended the banquet. Mu Zhuo, the head of the Fire Fox Merchant Guild, even came in person to present Su Nan with a precious gift ¨C twelve rubies! Perhaps he had heard that ck Stone City was purchasing gems. Whatever the reason, this gift, worth over a hundred gold coins, was a ss apart from all the other gifts presented. Its generous value caused many to be secretly surprised. Su Nan was also a little surprised. He could sense Mu Zhuo¡¯s intention to build a good rtionship with him, but he couldn¡¯t understand why thetter would do this. Could it be that Mu Zhuo had discovered his identity as a Wizard Apprentice? And did he also understand what this identity represented? Confused in his heart, Su Nan did not refuse Mu Zhuo¡¯s goodwill, and he engaged in pleasant conversation with him during the banquet. ¡°I heard that old fox Mu Zhuo likes to invest in promising young people. He probably already knows you¡¯re a Wizard Apprentice, and most likely understands the power that identity represents, that¡¯s why he gave you such a generous gift.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After the banquet, Kei and Su Nan returned to their study. They sat down and started discussing Mu Zhuo¡¯s actions that night. ¡°However, the Fire Fox Merchant Guild has branches all over the Kingdom of Thornflower, and they also have cooperative rtionships with many guilds in the Kingdom of Starlight. Building a good rtionship with him will make it easier for you to collect Wizard books and materials.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Su Nan nodded, looking at Kei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you seem a little preupied tonight.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve noticed.¡± Kei smiled wryly, then his expression turned serious. ¡°My spies in Shining Light City sent back information that in three months, Zolf, Norwood, and Devon will attend the Harvest Festival held in Shining Light City!¡± Zolf, Norwood, and Devon were all former subordinates who had fought alongside Baron Arnest. They were also the ones he had promoted to baron. However, when Baron Arnest unexpectedly died on the battlefield and Owen tore off his mask and seized the baron¡¯s title, these three chose to be cautious and avoid involvement out of fear of Duke Jin Yan¡¯s power. It was precisely because of their silence that Owen was hesitant and didn¡¯t immediately eliminate them and their brothers. However, Kei didn¡¯t appreciate or forgive them for this. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for father, those three would have never had the chance to be barons! Yet, they showed no gratitude, and now they¡¯ve actually gone over to that bandit¡¯s side. They really deserve to die!¡± Compared to Kei¡¯s anger, Su Nan remained calm andposed, saying calmly, ¡°Apart from ck Stone City, Owen has nowpletely taken control of all the forces in the entire Shining Light Territory. I think he¡¯ll target us soon.¡± Kei restrained his anger and furrowed his brows. What Su Nan said was what he was most worried about right now. After a moment of contemtion, he quickly made up his mind, mmed his fist on the armrest of his chair, stood up, and said in a resolute tone, ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer, we¡¯ll attack the ck Scale Lizardfolk¡¯sir in three days, and eliminate this threat closest to us first!¡± After two months of training, the cavalry regiment that Kei had assembled had begun to take shape. Although they only numbered sixty-odd people, they had twenty knights, and the rest were Probationary Knights. More importantly, the entire cavalry regiment was equipped with ckrock Beasts as mounts. While the timing was a little rushed, Kei still had some confidence in eliminating the ck Scale Lizardfolk with this cavalry regiment. ¡°Let¡¯s do it, I¡¯ll go with you too.¡± Su Nan stood up and said. If he were to postpone the war until the month of Scroll (August), when he would be promoted to a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, he would be able to minimize casualties when dealing with the ck Scale Lizardfolk. Right now, even if they could win, losses were inevitable. But it wasn¡¯t necessarily so, after all, he still had the trump card of magic scrolls. With some luck, maybe they could achieve a good oue. Chapter 22: Attacking the Tribe ## Chapter 22: Attacking the Tribe The Red Horn Wilderness is a deste wastnd located over two hundred kilometers north of ck Stone City. nts are sparse, and water sources are hard to find in the wilderness, only many jagged rocks resembling red horns can be found, hence the name Red Horn Wilderness. Due to the harsh environment, except for the ck Scale Lizardfolk tribe, no other intelligent species reside in the Red Horn Wilderness. It is also because of the difficulty in finding enough food in the Red Horn Wilderness that every winter, the ck Scale Lizardfolk invade ck Stone City¡¯s territory, plundering enough food to survive the winter and, along the way, reducing the excessive poption of their tribe. ck Stone City, from top to bottom, has always hated this plundering tribe that brings disaster every year. Therefore, when Kei issued an order to raid the ck Scale Lizardfolk tribe, it immediately received enthusiastic responses from the knights. ¡°I¡¯ve been disgusted with those lizard bandits for a long time! Today, we must wipe them out!¡± Jorton, riding a ckrock Beast, had a face full of excitement.The surrounding knights also had a look of eagerness. Due to the importance of this war, Kei, besides dispatching the newly formed cavalry regiment, also drafted five hundred soldiers. With the support of ample gold coins, ck Stone City¡¯s current army has expanded to a thousand people. This doesn¡¯t include the militia. Military strength,pared tost year, has increased by several times. The cavalry regiment led the way, with infantry in the rear, a long queue of more than five hundred people marched orderly in the wilderness. Kei and Su Nan were in the middle of the line, both riding ckrock Beasts. However,pared to the ckrock Beasts of the cavalry regiment, the ckrock Beasts that the two rode looked more robust and towering, with a more profound body sheen. **[ckrock Beast (Puppet/High-Rank Knight Level), a puppet creature made from ck Stone Iron, with a body harder than ck Stone Iron, possessing the ability to lurk in the ck Stone Iron veins, and can replenish energy and heal injuries by consuming ck Stone Iron.]** This is a refined ckrock Beast that Su Nan synthesized using seven ckrock Beasts. Each one has the fighting ability of a High-Rank Knight, and their bodies are even harder, even weapons made from ck Stone Iron can only leave a shallow mark on them. Kei was fond of this refined ckrock Beast, it was evident that he was satisfied with his mount. As they went deeper into the Red Horn Wilderness, the surrounding environment became increasingly deste. After another half-hour journey, the scout in charge of reconnaissance returned, shouting, ¡°Sir, the ck Scale Lizardfolk tribe is about two kilometers ahead.¡± ? ¡°Good.¡± Kei¡¯s spirit lifted, and he ordered in a deep voice. ¡°Everyone, elerate, prepare for battle!¡± As the order was issued, the speed of the team immediately increased. Not long after, the ck Scale Lizardfolk tribe came into view. It was called a tribe, but it was actually just a bunch of low wooden houses made of hay and wood enclosed by wooden fences, showing primitiveness and backwardness everywhere.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With the approach of over five hundred soldiers, the ck Scale Lizardfolk, not being blind, naturally could not have failed to notice. By the time the army arrived, hundreds of ck Scale Lizardfolk, armed with weapons, had gathered in front of their tribe, staring at the approaching enemy with fierce eyes. The ck Scale Lizardfolk can be considered a tribe where everyone is a soldier. Even women and children havebat abilities that are not inferior to normal adult men. Adult ck Scale Lizardfolk have a strength levelparable to Knight Attendants. A few elite ck Scale Lizardfolk can reach the level of Probationary Knights. If there are ancestral reversions, ck Scale Lizardfolk who have awakened a trace of Dragon Lizard bloodline are even able topete with Knights. Right now, standing at the forefront, with red patterns on their scales, clearly awakened Dragon Lizard bloodline, there are more than a dozen Knight-level ck Scale Lizardfolk. The one at the head, nearly eight feet tall, exuding a fierce and violent aura, gave Su Nan a feeling simr to Kei¡¯s. Remember that justst month, Kei had already been promoted to Peak Knight. In other words, this ck Scale Lizardfolk, who is suspected to be the tribal chief, may possess Peak Knight-level strength. Besides, there were clearly over two hundred ck Scale Lizardfolk warriors armed with weapons. In terms of numbers, they may be fewer than them, but their individual strength was undoubtedly higher. To win this battle, it seemed not so simple. However, whether it was Kei, or his knights, they were all fearless and morale high. Because behind them stood a Wizard! While running, all the cavalrymen in the cavalry regiment pulled out potions without exception, used their thumbs to pry open the corks, and tilted their heads back to gulp them down. ÂùÁ¦Ò©¼Á (B¨£n l¨¬ y¨¤o j¨¬) [Brute Force Potion]! A zero-order potion that can greatly enhance strength! For this battle, Su Nan made over sixty potions in one go, allowing the cavalry regiment to be equipped with one potion per person. With the enhancement of the Brute Force Potion, even Probationary Knights can exert a power not inferior to formal Knights! ¡°Charge!¡± Kei drew his long sword and roared. Under his charge, the cavalry regiment mmed into the ck Scale Lizardfolk¡¯s defenses like arrows! In an instant, blood sttered, and limbs flew! The battle erupted instantly and quickly escted to a fever pitch. The open space in front of the tribe instantly turned into a bloody battlefield! Since their formation, the cavalry regiment riding ckrock Beasts had their first real taste of battle. Thebat effectiveness they disyed did not disappoint. Even though the ck Scale Lizardfolk could withstand the weapons swung by the cavalry, they were quickly torn open in the chest and abdomen by the sharp ws of the ckrock Beasts. They were no longer facing individual cavalrymen but a joint attack of cavalry and ckrock Beasts. This waspletely different from the cavalry armies they had faced in the past. The information gap, which appeared initially, unexpectedly resulted in heavy losses for the ck Scale Lizardfolk. Su Nan stood in the rear, watching the battlefield, and nodded secretly. This world seemed to have never had the example of taming strange beasts as mounts. At least, there had never been any in the Starsea Duchy. Therefore, this unprecedented troop type of ckrock Beast cavalry, when facing them for the first time, easily made wrong responses. And in the ever-changing battlefield, wrong responses often meant death. The number of ckrock Beast cavalry is still quite small, but when this army expands into a truly full-fledged cavalry regiment, it is expected to bring great ¡°surprises¡± to ck Stone City¡¯s enemies. Su Nan withdrew his gaze, nced at Bred who was guarding nearby, and sighed slightly. He still needs to be promoted to Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice as soon as possible, otherwise, he will always be a fragile mage, and he will need someone to protect him on the battlefield. Shaking his head, Su Nan gathered his thoughts, muttered strange sybles, and a basketball-sized ball of acid quickly condensed in front of him. As his finger extended, it shot towards a Knight-level ck Scale Lizardfolk like an arrow. Master¡¯s Hand is not long enough to be used on the current battlefield. Therefore, Su Nan chose to use Acid Ssh. Sizzle! The ck Scale Lizardfolk didn¡¯t expect an attack toe from afar, and he was caught off guard, hit by the acid on his face. In just an instant, the acid corroded arge hole on the ck Scale Lizardfolk¡¯s face, all five senses were corroded, leaving only a pitch-ck cavity, even the bones inside were corroded quite a bit. The ck Scale Lizardfolk twitched and fell to the ground, it was clear that he was dead. The terrifying power of the Acid Ssh made the surrounding ck Scale Lizardfolk¡¯s scalp tingle. For a while, the ck Scale Lizardfolk all looked at Su Nan with deep fear in their eyes. They weren¡¯t afraid of human des and fists, but this strange and terrifying attack was beyond their understanding. What kind of power is this? Chapter 23 Su Nan¡¯s face was cold as he continuously released bursts of acid, each one sshing out. He aimed for the ck Scale Lizardfolk who were of knight rank. Within just over a dozen breaths, seven ck Scale Lizardfolk had perished under his spells. The ck Scale Lizardfolk had already been at a disadvantage, and with Su Nan¡¯s intervention, the situation became increasingly unfavorable for them. The scales of victory gradually tilted towards the ck Stone City side. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a roar exploded! The ck Scale Lizardfolk chieftain, having noticed Su Nan¡¯s threat, decided to eliminate this human with the strange powers first. However, before he could act, Kei intercepted him. ¡°Lizard head, I¡¯m your opponent!¡± Kei sneered, swinging his sword in a powerful strike. The strength of a peak knightbined with the enhancement from the Brute Force Potion caused a piercing air-splitting roar as he shed. The ck Scale Lizardfolk chieftain¡¯s pupils constricted in fear, and he dared not sh directly, hastily dodging backward, but in doing so, he also lost the opportunity to approach Su Nan. ¡°Gii-lu-waa-gii¡­¡± The ck Scale Lizardfolk chieftain uttered a strange, ear-piercing sound. Kei dismissed it as a frustrated curse and was about to continue his assault when he suddenly sensed something was wrong. He abruptly turned towards Su Nan. A colossal ck shadow, appearing from the rear of the battlefield, was rapidly charging towards Su Nan. Bred noticed the shadow first. He abruptly turned, shouted in anger, and raised his ckstone Iron Shield, colliding with the iing shadow! Boom! Amidst the deafening sound, Bred flew out like a broken kite. The ck shadow only took a few steps back, shook its head, and recovered. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Nan also saw the true form of the shadow. It was a lizard, about eight meters long, its entire body covered in cold, hard, ck and red scales. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these lizard heads to y this kind of feint attack.¡± Su Nan scoffed, his face showing no sign of panic. He had discovered this monster earlier than Kei and Bred and had already prepared his spell. He immediately cast a Sleep Curse. This giant lizard had clearly awakened its Dragon Lizard bloodline. It could easily knock back Bred, who had consumed a Brute Force Potion, in a physical confrontation. Itsbat power was probably already at the peak knight level. Acid sshing would likely not cause much harm to it, and might even provoke its aggression. Therefore, Su Nan decisively opted for the Sleep Curse. The giant lizard about to charge suddenly shook its head as if it were drunk, swaying back and forth in ce. ¡°I have to say, it¡¯s indeed a different bloodline. Even the Sleep Curse can¡¯tpletely subdue it.¡± Su Nan twitched the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled out a Level 1 Summoning Technique spell scroll and activated it in an instant.N?v(el)B\\jnn In a sh, a shining six-pointed star formation appeared on the ground a few meters ahead. As the light flickered, a creature emerged from thin air, barely resembling a humanoid figure. It was no more than a meter tall, enveloped in burning mes, and it opened its mouth, letting out a childlike, clear, and joyfulugh. ¡°A Fire Child? Good fortune indeed.¡± A smile appeared on Su Nan¡¯s lips. Summoning Technique, as the name implies, can summon creatures from other worlds to obey the caster¡¯smands and assist in battle. The summoned creatures¡¯ strengths depend on the spell level, the caster¡¯s spiritual power, and luck. Level 1 Summoning Technique can summon creatures from other worlds with a strength level roughly between intermediate knight and beginner Grand Knight. Fire Children are creatures from the Fire Elemental ne, with abat strength roughly equivalent to a peak knight. While he didn¡¯t manage to summon a creature at the upper limit of beginner Grand Knight, a peak knight-level creature from another world was already quite impressive. Under Su Nan¡¯s orders, the Fire Child let out a cheer and rushed towards the giant lizard, which was still not fully awake, and hugged it. Almost instantly, the scales of the giant lizard that came into contact with the Fire Child softened and shrunk, turning into charcoal. The intense mes ignited, scorching the flesh underneath, sizzling. The excruciating pain instantly dispelled the remaining effects of the Sleep Curse on the giant lizard. It let out a deafening, mournful scream. It abruptly swung its massive body, rolling quickly on the ground, putting out the mes while escaping from the Fire Child. Then, it opened its blood-filled maw full of sharp teeth and ferociously bit at the Fire Child. However, physical attacks had limited effect on the Fire Child, an elemental creature. The sharp teeth passed straight through the Fire Child¡¯s body, causing little harm. Instead, the giant lizard itself was burned in its mouth by the mes, roaring in pain. The Fire Childughed cheerfully, reaching out with its arms and charging again. Burning and meÁéÆø! These were the two abilities possessed by the Fire Child. The former could inflict intense fire damage on any creature touched by the Fire Child, even metal would melt into g. Thetter allowed the Fire Child to continuously emit high-temperature rays, and all creatures within a ten-meter radius of the Fire Child would continuously suffer from second-tier scorching damage. In simpler terms, the Fire Child was a walking source of high heat. Unless equipped with magic items that can iste high heat, anyone who got close would face constant fire burns. The giant lizard clearlycked the means to counter the Fire Child. Its scales could not withstand the intense mes. Under the Fire Child¡¯s pursuit, the giant lizard could only flee in a sorry state,pletelycking the fierce and formidable aura it had when it first appeared. Bred, having recovered, had just managed to climb to his feet. As he looked up, he saw this scene and instantly froze with wide eyes. What kind of monster is that? It can actually suppress that terrifying giant lizard! Not far away, Kei sighed in relief, secretly marveling in his heart. As expected of Su Nan, his tactics were endless. To choose him as a target for a sneak attack was truly the wrong decision. ¡°Hee-hee-hee.¡± The joyfulughter intertwined with the screams of pain, echoing through the battlefield. Despite trying its best to dodge and avoid direct contact with the Fire Child, the meÁéÆø emitted by the Fire Child also caused the giant lizard unbearable agony. Within a short while, the giant lizard¡¯s body could no longer be found with a single intact scale. It was covered with appalling burn marks. After extinguishing the mes on its body once more, the giant lizard finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It rushed to a spot not far from Su Nan,y down on the ground, and kept shaking its head up and down. Its amber vertical pupils revealed a human-like plea, as if it were begging for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s quite intelligent.¡± Su Nan chuckled in amazement. Rarely encountering such a rare species, he didn¡¯t want to kill it just like that. He stopped the Fire Child¡¯s pursuit and casually cast a Sleep Curse. Severely wounded, the giant lizard could no longer resist the effects of the Sleep Curse. Its eyelids fluttered a few times before falling into a deep slumber. Out of caution, Su Nan didn¡¯t stop there. He patted the ckrock Beast beside him and told it to suppress the giant lizard. Then, he extended his hand and pressed it against the giant lizard¡¯s body, releasing a Fatigue Touch to drain the giant lizard¡¯s energy, ensuring that this behemoth waspletely out ofbat. Only after doing all this, did he confidently shift his focus away from the giant lizard, turning his head towards the battlefield. In that instant, all the surviving ck Scale Lizardfolk felt a chill run down their spines. Under their horrified gazes, the fearsome Fire Child rushed towards them with a joyful cheer. (End) Chapter 24: A Complete Victory ## Chapter 24: A Complete Victory The battle ended in a mere four or five minutes. The arrival of Firebrand proved to be the final straw that broke the ck Scale Lizardmen¡¯s backs. Wherever the little guy went, ck Scale Lizardmen turned into zing torches, consumed by fire, screaming in agony as they rolled on the ground, ultimately turning into charred corpses. Even the ck Scale Lizardman chieftain, though strong, could only hold out for a while longer against Firebrand¡¯s attacks before finally suffering the same fate. One could say that Firebrand, as an elemental creature, was the perfect counter to the ck Scale Lizardmen, whocked even martial energy and relied solely on their physical strength. After the battle, everyone began to clean up the battlefield. Every soldier passing by Su Nan would sneak a nce in his direction, their eyes filled with awe. While Firebrand was terrifying, the fact that Su Nan could summon such a creature filled them with even more respect. The soldiers who hadn¡¯t participated in the battle in the ckstone Mine area were especially shocked. They never imagined that the skinny Su Nan, their young master, would be so powerful. His strange, mysterious power seemed to be even stronger than that of their lord! At that moment, they suddenly understood why those knightmanders always treated Su Nan with such deference. It was clearly out of respect for his strength! ¡°After today¡¯s battle, the news of me bing a Wizard Apprentice will probably be impossible to suppress.¡± Noticing the soldiers¡¯ gazes, Su Nan silently considered this. He didn¡¯t mind too much, as such things couldn¡¯t be kept secret for long. As ck Stone City¡¯s knights grew in number, and as the ckrock Cavalry Regiment became more active, more and more people would surely investigate the reasons behind it all. By then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay low-profile even if he tried.There were still some ck Scale Lizardmen elders, children, and women left in the tribe, about sixty or seventy in total. Kei didn¡¯t ughter them all, but instead ordered them to be bound and brought back to ck Stone City. He clearly nned to keep them as a constant source of blood for his purposes. The bodies of the deceased ck Scale Lizardmen couldn¡¯t be wasted either. Their blood was drained, stored in special preservation containers, and taken back. Also bound and brought back was the giant lizard variant. Compared to the ordinary ck Scale Lizardmen, the giant lizard was an even better source of blood. After all, its blood was genuine Dragon-Lizard Blood. On the way back, everyone was excited. Kei¡¯s face wore a smile he couldn¡¯t hide. This battle hadpletely eliminated the ck Scale Lizardmen, a festering tumor. And the price they paid was only a loss of less than fifty soldiers. Such a brilliant victory wasrgely thanks to Su Nan. He alone had eliminated seventy or eighty ck Scale Lizardmen, including nearly ten knight-level ck Scale Lizardmen elites. This battle could truly be described as aplete victory! More importantly, from now on, ck Stone City would have a steady supply of materials for crafting Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion. Kei could already see the knights of ck Stone City growing in number. The triumphant army was warmly weed by the citizens of ck Stone City. Seeing the captured ck Scale Lizardmen prisoners being escorted, the cheers grew even louder. Many civilians whose rtives had been killed by the ck Scale Lizardmen couldn¡¯t contain themselves and threw stones at the prisoners. The soldiers didn¡¯t stop them, pretending not to see, letting the civilians vent their frustration. Back at the inner keep, Kei ordered the old steward, Gaile, to prepare food and wine, holding a celebratory banquet. The knights, led by Jornton, responded enthusiastically. The inner keep was enveloped in an atmosphere of joyous celebration for the entire night. After the battle, ck Stone City returned to its path of development. Su Nan also began to get busy. Aside from meditation, he spent most of his time crafting Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion. A vast amount of ck Scale Lizardman blood was transported into Su Nan¡¯sboratory, then transformed into Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion. Almost every day, ck Stone City saw the birth of new knights. It wasn¡¯t until all the ck Scale Lizardman blood from the battle was used up and they started extracting blood from the captured ck Scale Lizardmen that Su Nan slowed down his crafting of Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion. However, at this point, his attention began to shift to the giant lizard variant. The giant lizard¡¯s vitality was extremely strong. After ten days of recovery, the wounds left by Firebrand hadpletely healed. Su Nan specially used ckstone Iron to synthesize a batch of high-quality metal, crafting a huge cage to confine the giant lizard. To prevent it from escaping, he would give it a Fatigue Touch every day, turning the giant lizard into a scared creature that cowered at the sight of him. In the giant metal cage, with the giant lizard staring at him with a look of utter misery, Su Nan, as usual, extracted arge tube of blood from its body before exiting the cage, closing the door and securing the lock. The giant lizard¡¯s Dragon-Lizard Blood concentration was even higher than he had expected, reaching 18.35%. If he were to use ck Scale Lizardman blood, it would take about twenty times the volume to synthesize Dragon-Lizard Blood with such a high concentration. ¡°Having Dragon-Lizard Blood with this concentration saves me a lot of time.¡± Su Nan looked at the rows of jars on the workbench, filled with bright red liquid, all the blood he had extracted from the giant lizard in recent days. If he were to extract blood from the captured ck Scale Lizardmen, it would take him a month or two to umte this much Dragon-Lizard Blood. ¡°This should be enough.¡± Taking a deep breath, Su Nan began to synthesize Sub-Dragon¡¯s Blood and then started crafting Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion. He had been crafting arge number of potions during this period, and his Potion Crafting skill proficiency had already broken through the 2000 mark, only 800 points away from reaching Level 3. The sess rate of crafting Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion had also exceeded 30%. For a Level 1 Wizard Apprentice, this was an astonishing sess rate. Half a dayter, there were over twenty vials of Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion on the workbench. Three of them had reached Intermediate Quality. Su Nan ced each potion into the Magic Cube one by one. After cing three Intermediate and five Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potions, the potion on the synthesis interface finally underwent a qualitative change. ¡¾Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion (Tier 1 / Lower-Grade), Consuming this potion can strengthen one¡¯s physique. The specific strengthening amount depends on the user¡¯s physique. The weaker the physique, the stronger the effect. Repeated consumption will weaken the effect. The user¡¯s physique must be at least 5¡¿ ¡°Not bad.¡± A satisfied smile spread across Su Nan¡¯s face. If he had tried to craft Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion directly, with his current Potion Crafting skill at only Level 2, the sess rate would probably be a paltry single digit. Even if he were lucky enough to craft one, the cost of the materials would be at least six or seven times higher than it is now. Compared to that, crafting lower-grade potions and then using the Magic Cube to synthesize them into higher-grade ones was definitely more cost-effective. Snapping out of his thoughts, Su Nan didn¡¯t hesitate to synthesize the potion and immediately consumed it. His current physique was 5.61, just meeting the requirements for consumption. N?v(el)B\\jnn A familiar hot current surged through his body, instantly coursing through his limbs and body. Su Nan felt as if his entire body was submerged in scaldingva, experiencing intense pain mixed with a thrill he couldn¡¯t hide. After a while, the strange sensations slowly subsided. Su Nan took a deep breath, feeling like his muscles and bones had be denser, and his body was filled with a powerful surge of energy, as if it could explode at any moment. Looking at his stats, his physique attribute had be 11.46! An increase of nearly 6 points! ¡°It really is a Tier 1 potion!¡± Su Nan beamed. In terms of physique alone, he was now almost on par with a Mid-Level Knight. His physique had even surpassed his 11.35 spiritual power. One could only say that strengthening one¡¯s body was almost effortless for a wizard (apprentice),pared to increasing their spiritual power. ¡°The Star Ring Meditation Method only needs another 3000 points of proficiency to reach Level 4. At this rate, it¡¯ll only take another month or so.¡± Thinking about his uing promotion to Level 2 Wizard Apprentice, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Snapping out of his joy, he used the remaining Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potions to synthesize another Dragon¡¯s Blood Potion. This one he didn¡¯t n to take for himself. He was going to give it to Kei. ¡°One person can only consume four to five Dragon¡¯s Blood Potions. After that, it won¡¯t have any effect. But that number should be enough for Kei to be a Great Knight.¡± Chapter 25 The day the sun walked across thend in the month of zing Fire. The scorching weather made people irritable and weak. But inside the inner castle, there was a joyous atmosphere. After continuously consuming four vials of Dragon Blood Potion, Kei sessfully broke through and became a Great Knight! If Knights are the backbone and elite fighting force of a territory, then Great Knights are the mountain-like pirs. In any country, Great Knights are undoubtedly a high-endbat force. A Great Knight, who has mastered the externalization of martial energy, is like a tank-level war beast on the battlefield, invincible. With Kei¡¯s promotion to Great Knight, the shadow looming over ck Stone City from Shining Light City seemed to dissipate somewhat. The festive atmosphere outside could not affect Su Nan.After his Star Ring Meditation Method was only a little over two hundred proficiency points away from upgrading, he shut himself in the meditation room, instructing others not to disturb him, and focused on preparing for his promotion. Three dayster. Su Nan sat cross-legged on the floor, his eyes closed. Deep in his sea of consciousness, tiny energy particles merged into the third Star Ring illusion, filling in thest bit of its illusory form. The moment the entire Star Ring solidified, an unprecedented tremor surged like a tidal wave, instantly engulfing his consciousness. In silent tranquility, Su Nan felt as if he was drifting in the boundless starry gxy, with waves of invisible warmth flowing through his body, both inside and out. The indescribable ultimate joy brought by the ascension of his life essence filled every corner of his being. After an unknown period of time, Su Nan gradually regained his senses and opened his eyes. The world before him seemed to have been wiped clean of ayer of hazy dust, bing much clearer. ¡°Is this the feeling of promotion?¡± A strong sense of joy surged through Su Nan¡¯s heart. He hurriedly opened his panel. [Su Nan ¡¤ Arnest, Human Male, 17 Years Old] [Spirit 13.25/Constitution 12.02] [Skills] Star Ring Meditation Method Lv4 (3/20000) Potion Making Lv2 (2641/3000) Creature Modification Lv1 (527/1000) Puppetry Refining Lv2 (816/3000) ¡°My Spiritual Power increased by 1.27, a little less than expected, but it¡¯s normal considering my original Spiritual Power was already close to 12.¡± ¡°Constitution hasn¡¯t changed much, only increased by less than 0.5.¡± A genuine smile bloomed on Su Nan¡¯s face. From this moment on, he was a Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice! In the current Starlight Continent, a Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice is undoubtedly considered a strong individual! He had taken another solid step on the path to bing a Wizard. Taking a deep breath, Su Nan calmed the surging emotions in his heart and began to study the improvements brought by this promotion. First, the most obvious change was the increased casting speed. Magic Techniques like Master¡¯s Hand, Acid Ssh, and Sleep Curse, all had their casting preparation time reduced by about one-third. An increase of only one or two points of Spiritual Power was clearly insufficient to produce such an effect. Su Nan guessed that it was because his Spiritual Power had broken through a certain threshold at 12 points, leading to a qualitative change from a quantitative increase, which was why his casting time had been significantly shortened. Although it was only a reduction of one-third in casting time, in the ever-changing battlefield, even a blink of an eye could potentially determine the oue. For a Wizard Apprentice, casting time was equivalent to life. ¡°Silent Casting and Instant Casting, such Super Magic Techniques require the promotion to Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice to learn and master. At this stage, reducing the casting preparation time to around one second is basically the limit.¡± The second change was the control over energy particles. Snap! Su Nan snapped his fingers, and a pale blue glow suddenly lit up around him. Ayer of water vapor emerged out of thin air, soaking him from head to toe. Then, a fiery red glow lit up around him, and wisps of white water vapor rose, instantly evaporating the moisture, leaving him refreshed. With the promotion to Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice, his Spiritual Power underwent a qualitative change. Now, Su Nan could preliminarily manipte energy particles, utilizing their properties to achieve effects close to magic. For example, using water-type and fire-type energy particles to cleanse his body. In addition, energy particles could also be used inbat. Su Nan stretched out his palm, and a sh of azure light suddenly appeared in his palm. The next second, there was a crackling sound, and countless tiny arcs of electricity appeared out of thin air, wrapping around his palm and flickering. Then, lightning transformed into zing mes, followed by a series of roaring wind scrolls, pure white frost, ominous ck shadows¡ªvarious elements appeared in session. Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices could materialize energy particles into elemental entities for attacks, or they could attach energy particles to weapons or their own bodies, imparting various elemental properties. For example, attaching fire-type energy particles to a weapon, adding fire damage. Attaching wind-type energy particles to the body, making the body more light and nimble. And so on. This was also why Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices were far more powerful than First-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices. Even without casting spells, a Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice, relying on their own strong physique and the assistance of energy particles, could easily crush any level of Knight. If they added spells to the mix, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to face a Great Knight head-on. Not to mention that Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices could also use magic items and contract Magical Companions. Speaking of magic items, Su Nan¡¯s expression shifted, and he looked at the Blood Vine Ring he had been wearing on his index finger since he brought it back from the ckstone Mine Area.N?v(el)B\\jnn Before, he could only sense the energy particles contained within the ring but could not manipte them. But now, with a thought, he could activate the ring¡¯s magic properties at any time. The power of the Blood Vine Ring was enough to be one of his trump cards. ¡°There are also energy runes. Now, I can create energy rune gemstones.¡± ¡°Magical Companions are also on the agenda.¡± Magical Companions are a type of magical creature. They are originally ordinary animals, strange beasts, or unusual species with special bloodlines. After contracting with a Wizard, they awaken special abilities and transform into Magical Companions. Magical Companions are divided into auxiliary types andbat types. Auxiliary Magical Companions are mostly various types of spirits, such as fairies, sprites, etc. These types of Magical Companions usually have strong nt spirituality and can naturallymunicate with magical nts. They are very suitable for acting as gardeners to cultivate magical nts. In addition, some Magical Companions are used by Wizard Apprentices as experimental assistants. The types ofbat Magical Companions are much more diverse. From small animals like bats, cats, lizards, owls, snakes, toads, to ferocious strange beastsparable to Knights, they can all be transformed intobat Magical Companions, assisting Wizard Apprentices in battle to kill enemies. Some powerful Magical Companions can even be Wizard Apprentices¡¯ trump cards, ying an indispensable role. ¡°The stronger the original creature, the stronger it will be after being transformed into a Magical Companion.¡± ¡°For the first time contracting a Magical Companion, the transformation target must be carefully selected.¡± Wait! Su Nan suddenly remembered. Speaking of suitable transformation targets, wasn¡¯t there one in the yard? That giant lizard-like strange beast! Su Nan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. A strange beast with Dragon Lizard bloodline, if transformed into a Magical Companion, it would definitely be another powerful fighting force in his hands! Worth a try! (End of Chapter) Chapter 26: Body Modification Experiment ## Chapter 26: Body Modification Experiment The month of August, known as the ¡°Month of Scrolls¡± in the legends of the Starlight Continent, is dedicated to knowledge and wisdom. As August arrived, Su Nan began to get busy, focusing on his own growth. Firstly, he started learning new spells. He only had two First-Ring Spells at his disposal: ¡°Charm Human¡± and ¡°Shield Spell¡±. The former¡¯s effect was self-exnatory. Thetter allowed him to conjure an invisible and transparent shield the size of a tower shield, capable of floating and rotating 360 degrees, automatically blocking attacks from all directions. As the Shield Spell utilized a force field effect, it could even negate intangible attacks like spiritual shock or soul damage. Considering his own safety, Su Nan naturally chose to learn ¡°Shield Spell¡± first.*¡¾Reading ¡°Shield Spell Model¡±, ¡®Shield Spell¡¯ learning progress +0.02%¡¿* First-Ring Spells were significantly more difficult than Zero-Ring Spells. Su Nan estimated that it would take him about forty days to master the Shield Spell with the aid of Revitalization Potions. The time needed to master ¡°Charm Human¡± would likely be simr. His second task was to craft Rune Stones. As this was his first attempt, he chose the rtively stable Earth energy particles. The selected gem was a ck Opal, which waspatible with force field protection properties. ¡°Unfortunately, Starry Blue Sapphire is too expensive, costing over a thousand gold coins for a single one. If I had it, the effect would be much better.¡± Su Nan thought regretfully. Using Starry Blue Sapphire as the carrier would significantly increase the power of the final product by at least double. However, that would be throwing money away, something he couldn¡¯t afford yet. He had to settle for ck Opal instead. ck Opal is a green opal with ck spots and golden particles, disying an odd beauty. As Su Nan infused the gem with the condensed, yellowish-brown energy rune, it instantly emitted a hazy light. The light onlysted for four or five seconds before fading quickly. The ck Opal seemed unchanged, but upon closer inspection, one could see ayer of mysterious and intricate patterns on its surface. *¡¾Sessfully crafted Rune Stone, ¡®Magic Item Crafting¡¯ learning progress +0.5%¡¿* ¡°Huh?¡± Su Nan was slightly taken aback. How did it trigger the ¡®Magic Item Crafting¡¯ skill? But then, he quickly realized. Energy runes were a branch of enchanting, and crafting something with energy runesbined with gems could be considered a Magic Item, making it unsurprising that it triggered the ¡®Magic Item Crafting¡¯ skill.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I thought I had to find relevant books to trigger this skill, but I identally triggered it beforehand.¡± Su Nan looked at the Rune Stone in his hand. A tiny gem, no bigger than a bean, contained arge amount of Earth energy particles. Activating the energy within would instantly create ayer of Earth element protection for him. Compared to spells requiring preparation time, Rune Stones, which could be activated instantly, were undoubtedly more practical in battle. The only drawback was the cost. Considering that he already had a defensive spell like Shield Spell, Su Nan only crafted two Earth Rune Stones before stopping, turning to create attack-type Rune Stones. After all, the attack spells he had mastered were all Zero-Ring Spells and were already falling behind his level. Rune Stones could make up for the deficiency in his attack methods. Lightning, Fire, Frost, Shadow. Except for the Fire Rune, which used red zircon with the highestpatibility with fire, the other three types of attacking energy runes were crafted with rubies suitable for shaping spells. Su Nan crafted three spare Rune Stones for each type. In addition, he crafted two nt-type Rune Stones for healing injuries. Including those destroyed during the process, Su Nan ultimately used eighteen gems, costing over three hundred gold coins in total. ¡°Rune Stones are a bottomless pit of gold.¡± Su Nan sighed inwardly. It was fortunate that he had the support of ck Stone City behind him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford Rune Stones, let alone collecting Wizard¡¯s Grimoires. Creating Rune Stones took quite some time, and by the time he was done, it was alreadyte at night. He used energy particles to clean himself before returning to the Meditation Chamber, ready to meditate instead of sleeping, and to recover the mental energy consumed by crafting Rune Stones. Even after his advancement, Su Nan maintained his daily four-hour limit for meditation. However, with his increasing spiritual power, its growth had slowed down. Currently, his daily meditation only increased his spiritual power by 0.01 to 0.02 points on average. Even with the aid of Revitalization Potions. ¡°Advancing to a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice requires sessfully constructing nine Star Rings and a spiritual power of 30 points or higher.¡± ¡°At this rate, it would take me at least ten years, or even longer, to advance.¡± Ten years to advance from a Second-Rank to a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice would be considered exceptional in the Starlight Continent today. But Su Nan wasn¡¯t satisfied. He was already considering whether to synthesize higher-grade potions to assist his meditation. However, that would require spending more gold coins every month. Even with a family mine, he couldn¡¯t afford his insatiable gold consumption. ¡°Unless I reim Shining Light Territory, expanding my ie.¡± Su Nan narrowed his eyes, a fleeting thought crossing his mind. After a moment, he shook his head, suppressing his thoughts and focusing on meditation. The next day. Su Nan came to the room where the Giant Lizard was being held. Confined in a narrow and cramped cage, forced to undergo blood and energy extraction every day, the Giant Lizard had suffered greatly in the past month. Now, upon seeing Su Nan enter, it merely raised its eyelids before lying motionless on the ground, seemingly resigned to its fate. Su Nan opened the metal cage and lifted the Giant Lizard out with his Master¡¯s Hand. He then brought it to the spaciousboratory and ced it on the experimental table. To amodate the Giant Lizard¡¯s massive size, the experimental table was specially crafted, exceeding ten meters in length. Although he had decided to transform the Giant Lizard into a Magical Companion, Su Nan didn¡¯t rush into action. All creatures, upon transforming into Magical Companions, would awaken at least one Spell-like ability. The type of Spell-like ability they awaken depended primarily on their innate abilities. For example, feline creatures generally awaken Spell-like abilities rted to illusions or shadow stealth after transforming into Magical Companions. Serpent creatures, on the other hand, would usually awaken Spell-like abilities rted to poison. As for this exotic species possessing Dragon-Lizard blood, Su Nan guessed that it would most likely awaken Spell-like abilities rted to physical enhancement. For a Wizard Apprentice, this Spell-like ability would undoubtedly be among the least desirable. They had plenty of ways to enhance their bodies, and there was no need to waste precious awakening opportunities. Therefore, Su Nan nned to modify the Giant Lizard¡¯s body before officially signing the contract to transform it into a Magical Companion, giving it an additional ability that might allow it to awaken something other than physical enhancement during the transformation process. As for the direction of body modification, the book he obtained earlier, *Extraction and Modification of the Green Chameleon¡¯s Abilities*, could be used for this purpose. ¡°Even though you¡¯re not a chameleon, you belong to the same order of lizards and should have decentpatibility with color-changing abilities.¡± Su Nan reached out, and a cage on the table behind him floated towards him,nding in his palm. Inside the cage was a Green Chameleon. While not a magical creature, this species was still quite rare. He had to rely on Mu Zhuo from the Fire Fox Trading Company to find enough for experimentation. Swoosh! Su Nan waved his hand again, and a sharp surgical knife appeared in his hand. At this point, the Giant Lizard finally sensed something amiss and began to struggle frantically, but its weakened body was unable to escape the Master¡¯s Hand¡¯s restraint. It then whimpered in distress, its vertical pupils disying a human-like plea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be stronger after the experiment is over.¡± Su Nan cast a Sleep Curse, and the Giant Lizard¡¯s eyelids flickered a few times before falling into a deep sleep, ceasing its struggle. Theboratory was then filled with the sound of the sharp de cutting through flesh. Please give us your rmendation votes and monthly votes, thank you! Chapter 27: Exterminate the Roots ## Chapter 27: Exterminate the Roots The middle of the Harvest Moon (September), the Harvest Festival was held as scheduled. This was the grandest celebration in the Starry Principality, second only to the New Year. Every year at this time, all noble territories would hold festivals, celebrating the year¡¯s harvest and praying for a bountiful harvest next year. Since the beginning of the month, trade caravans and foreign travelers had entered Shining Light City one after another. By the day of the Harvest Festival, Shining Light City was bustling with people, filled with a lively festive atmosphere. In the brightly decorated banquet hall of Shining Light Castle, invited guests chatted andughed over drinks. In a corner of the hall, a group of young men and women gathered together, eating delicacies and excitedly gossiping. ¡°I heard that Earl Storm has been unconscious and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. His sons are fighting like mad for the title, almost spilling their brains.¡±¡°That¡¯s normal, after all, that¡¯s an Earl title. If I were them, I¡¯d fight for it too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Countess Storm hired a Wizard to treat Earl Storm. Tsk tsk, it turns out that the legendary Wizards really exist.¡± ¡°Heh, just a bunch of chatans, only know some tricks like juggling. They¡¯re no different from the magic performers in the circus. I heard about it too. That so-called Wizard couldn¡¯t cure Earl Storm¡¯s illness in the end. Later, he was stabbed to death by Earl Storm¡¯s second son.¡± The legend of Wizards had a significant market in high society. As the topic unfolded, many people showed interested expressions, holding their wine sses and joining the conversation. ¡°Speaking of which, ckstone City seems to have produced a Wizard too.¡± ¡°You mean the second son of the previous Baron of Shining Light, Su Nan? I heard that ckstone City was able to develop to its current state because of him behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Kei and Su Nan were expelled from Shining Light City and exiled to ckstone City, almost no one was optimistic about this pair of brothers. After all, ckstone City was located on the border of the Golden Rock Province, its geographical location was unfavorable, and it had the ck Scale Lizardmen as a serious threat on its side. Its development potential was pitifully low. With such a bad hand, the two brothers were simply no match for the current Baron of Shining Light. Once Owen consolidated his control over the territory, he would be free to deal with them. In the eyes of everyone, the brothers were almost as good as dead. However, the subsequent development took an unexpected turn. Not only did ckstone City restart the ckstone Mine Area, bringing in a steady stream of gold, but it also wiped out the ck Scale Lizardmen. Now, ckstone City, anyone could see its thriving and promising development potential. If ckstone City were allowed to continue developing, in a few years, it might be one of the top cities in the Golden Rock Province. Many people were trying to figure out the reason behind the changes in ckstone City. Hearing that it might be rted to Su Nan, many present were skeptical. After all, Su Nan¡¯s shy and introverted personality was no secret in the aristocratic circles, and he was far behind his talented elder brother. It was unthinkable that such a person would be the mastermind behind ckstone City¡¯s transformation. ¡°The Wizard stuff is nonsense.¡± A young man snorted disdainfully. ¡°Su Nan is a good-for-nothing who can¡¯t even cultivate a Breathing Technique. What big things can he do?¡± ¡°ckstone City just got lucky. It¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. My father can easily take care of them, even without Lord Owen¡¯s intervention.¡± Someone recognized the young man as the son of Lord Zolf, who had been the first to side with Owen, and smiled without contradicting him. The conversation quickly shifted to other topics. Although ckstone City had been in the limelight recently, as Lord Zolf¡¯s son had said, no one believed that it couldpete with Owen, who had almost controlled the entire territory of Shining Light. Even without the elite cavalry regiment of Owen, any of the three lords could easily deal with ckstone City. Meanwhile. In the council hall, Owen sat opposite the three lords. ¡°My two nephews really surprised me. They managed to create such a bigmotion without a sound. It seems I underestimated them.¡± Owen gently swirled the wine in his ss, the crimson liquid shimmering in the light. ¡°Restarting the ckstone Mine Area, wiping out the ck Scale Lizardmen, and forming a cavalry regiment. If we let them continue to grow, they might actually be powerful enough to rival me.¡± ¡°My lord is joking. Forming a cavalry regiment is not easy. Even if ckstone City has enough gold, they don¡¯t have the channels to buy enough warhorses. Forming a cavalry regiment is just wishful thinking.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zolf, tall and burly, said in a muffled voice. He cultivated a Breathing Technique that focused on physical strength, so he was unusually strong and tall, almost two meters tall. When the previous Baron of Shining Light was still alive, Zolf was a famous general. After breaking through to the Peak Knight level recently, his fame became even greater. ¡°That¡¯s right. Training cavalry is a time-consuming andbor-intensive affair. In such a short time, even if ckstone City can raise a cavalry regiment, theirbat effectiveness will be very limited. They are nothing to be afraid of.¡± Devon smiled, his eyes shing with disdain. If forming a cavalry regiment were that easy, he would have done it long ago. Two young punks, with a little money, they are daydreaming. They really don¡¯t know their ce. Seeing that his two colleagues had spoken, Norwood also couldn¡¯t help but chime in. Owen narrowed his eyes and took a sip of wine. Unlike Zolf and the others who only relied on rumors, he had concrete information proving that ckstone City had tamed a new type of mount, which seemed to have somebat capability. It was with this new mount as its core that ckstone City had formed its cavalry regiment. ording to the scout¡¯s report, ckstone City suffered minimal losses in the war against the ck Scale Lizardmen. It was very likely because of this cavalry regiment. So, it was not a cavalry regiment to be underestimated. In time, it might really grow into an elite army. Thinking about this, Owen couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anxiety deep inside. He couldn¡¯t dy any longer! It was time to cut off the root and eliminate thest hidden danger! As long as the two brothers were dead, the Shining Light territory wouldpletely be his, and he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any unforeseen incidents! ¡°What are your thoughts on ckstone City?¡± Owen asked calmly. The three lords present were all cunning and shrewd. As soon as they heard this, they understood Owen¡¯s intentions. Zolf was the first to speak, ¡°As long as my lord gives the order, I¡¯m willing to lead the troops to attack ckstone City.¡± Devon and Norwood were a step behind, secretly cursing in their hearts, this big guy, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, was good at ttering. His face was thick as a city wall. While secretly cursing, the two were not slow in their actions, both voicing their willingness to fight. Seeing the three men¡¯s ¡°loyalty,¡± Owen smiled contentedly and waved his hand. ¡°Forget about attacking. It¡¯s too obvious, and although ckstone City¡¯s military force is not strong, taking it down would cost a lot of manpower.¡± Zolf, Devon, and Norwood looked at each other. Devon hesitated, ¡°Then what does my lord mean¡­¡± Owen smiled mysteriously, ¡°As long as Kei and Su Nan are dead, ckstone City will naturally return to my hands.¡± The three immediately understood and looked enlightened. Assassination! This was almost amon skill among nobles. It¡¯s just that this kind of thing was generally not assigned to one¡¯s own people, lest one be caught. But if they didn¡¯t use their own men, where would Lord Owen find someone to hire? It was said that Kei had already advanced to a Great Knight. Assassinating a Great Knight wouldn¡¯t be easy! Chapter 28: Magical Companion ‘Stealth Dragon’ Chapter 28: Magical Companion ¡®Stealth Dragon¡¯ ck Stone Castle, courtyard. Su Nan stood in front of the banyan tree, his eyes fixed on the trunk. To the naked eye, the area in front of the tree was empty. Even with careful observation, nothing could be seen. Only Su Nan could sense the presence of something there. ¡°Charge.¡± Su Nan suddenly spoke. The moment his words fell, a whistling sound suddenly echoed through the void. Although there was nothing in front of him, a clear rustling sound could be heard, as if some creature was crawling rapidly along the ground. And at that moment, a barely noticeable distortion finally appeared in the void that had been empty just moments ago.¡°Alright.¡± Su Nan said. The next moment, a giant lizard figure appeared out of thin air on the ground about ten meters away. Amber-colored vertical pupils revealed a human-like ingratiating expression, and it let out a low whine, as if trying to curry favor with Su Nan. Su Nanughed, and could only praise, ¡°Well done.¡± After more than half a month of experimentation, during which he had failed more than ten times, he finally managed to transfer the chameleon¡¯s color-changing ability to the giant lizard, and further strengthened its effect. The giant lizard, having gained the ability to change color, could now instantly change its form to match its surroundings, achieving a near-invisible effect. Only during high-speed sprints would a trace of its presence be revealed due to theg in its form transformation. Of course, unless it was a Wizard Apprentice, or a Great Knight with exceptionally keen eyesight, ordinary people would not be able to detect this trace at all. But this ability wasn¡¯t without its downsides. While it was fine when standing still, once it started moving, its footsteps and the sound of its body rubbing against objects would betray its position. Su Nan had no good solution for this. After all, even the real ¡®Invisibility Spell¡¯ had the same w. ¡°There are ws and there are ws. Anyway, the color-changing ability is only a foundation for transforming a Magical Companion.¡± ¡°I hope you can awaken a more powerful ability on the basis of the color-changing ability.¡± The giant lizard didn¡¯t quite understand Su Nan¡¯s meaning, but it simply let out a low, cautious whine. Su Nan didn¡¯t mind, using his Master¡¯s Hand to scoop up the giant lizard and then walk into theboratory. It was aboratory that had been temporarily cleared out. A contract magic arrayposed of countless intricate patterns had already been drawn on the floor beforehand, shining with a faint ck sheen under the candlelight, exuding an indescribable, peculiar charm. ? cing the giant lizard in the center of the array, Su Nan then cast a Sleep Curse. The somewhat anxious giant lizard instantly fell asleep. Su Nan then used a small knife to cut his thumb and pressed it against the edge of the array. As blood spread along the patterns, the array suddenly burst into bright light. Countless ck and red mists appeared out of thin air, drifting around topletely envelop and cover the giant lizard¡¯s massive body. The mist continued to seep into its rough, thick skin. Crack! Crack! A series of fine crackling sounds suddenly sounded, and the giant lizard¡¯s bones expanded, piercing through its thick skin, revealing their white brilliance in the air. In a short time, the giant lizard¡¯s entire body had be a giant skeletal structure nearly ten meters long, hanging with tattered flesh, curled up on the ground, nearly filling the entireboratory floor. Su Nan was forced to retreat to the doorway, but his eyes remained fixed on the giant lizard, holding a nt rune gemstone in his hand, ready to activate it to heal the giant lizard at any moment. The transformation process for Magical Companions was not a 100% sess rate. The more powerful the creature, the lower the sess rate of transforming it into a Magical Companion. For a creature like the giant lizard, which possessed dragon lizard bloodlines, the probability of failure was at least 50% or higher. Even with the assistance of rune gemstones, the sess rate could only be increased by one or two percent. The giant lizard¡¯s bones continued to grow, quickly exceeding fifteen meters, but there was no sign of flesh proliferation, looking like a skeletal giant lizard. Seeing this, Su Nan decisively activated the rune gemstone, and a gentle, light green glow immediately enveloped the giant lizard¡¯s entire body. However, the giant lizard remained motionless and unchanged. ¡°Did it fail?¡± Su Nan frowned and sighed. But the next second, a sudden change urred. The giant lizard¡¯s previously ragged, broken skin suddenly grew countless ck, oval-shaped scales the size of an adult¡¯s palm, spreading rapidly over its entire body at a speed visible to the naked eye, quickly re-covering the exposed bones. After the scales formed, their smooth surfaces shed a glimmer of light under the candlelight, gradually bing identical to the surrounding environment, eventuallypletely concealing the giant lizard¡¯s massive body. ¡°Color-changing ability? No, wrong, it seems different!¡± Just as Su Nan was filled with doubts, the ¡®disappeared¡¯ giant lizard reappeared out of thin air, its appearance having undergone a dramatic transformation from before the transformation. The original giant lizard was seven or eight meters long, qualifying as a giant beast, but after the transformation, its body had expanded by more than double, resembling a small mountain. But although its body was huge, it was still fairly slenderpared to its length, making it appear not bulky, but rather extremely swift and agile. It quickly rushed to Su Nan¡¯s side, bending its body softly into a circle, itsrge pupils staring at him intently. Although its appearance was quite ferocious, Su Nan could feel the admiration and closeness that the giant lizard was conveying through the connection between their souls. Magical Companions and their masters can sense each other¡¯s emotions within a certain distance, simr to telepathy, which Wizards call emotional connection. And as the Wizard¡¯s spiritual power increases, they willter evolve abilities such as shared vision, shared magic techniques, and even more spell-like abilities. In addition, the life of a Magical Companion is bound to its master. Once the master dies, the Magical Companion¡¯s physical body and soul will also vanish into thin air. So in the Magical Companion¡¯s mind, its master is the closest and most loyal existence in this world. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Su Nan reached out and touched the giant lizard¡¯s head, which let out a low whine in response, its huge head gently rubbing against his hand, showing its affection. Against the backdrop of its massive size, it had a strange sense of incongruity. ¡°Go outside and try your abilities.¡± The man and the lizard quickly moved to the courtyard. The process of transforming a Magical Companion took quite a while, and it was already night outside. Under Su Nan¡¯smand, the giant lizard leaped forward with incredible agility, soaring four or five meters into the air. In the moonlight, its slender body, from head to toe, suddenly vanished. Then, a nearby banyan tree snapped with a crack, and its huge branches crashed to the ground. ¡°Strength and physical strength have significantly improved. In terms of physicality alone, it¡¯s probably no longer below a Great Knight, but I still need to test it further.¡± The giant lizard¡¯s physical strength and color-changing ability had been strengthened differently, but these two were powers it already possessed, clearly not new awakened abilities. Su Nan continued to watch with anticipation. After charging a short distance, the giant lizard reappeared, turning back to charge towards the tree stump. But this time, its body suddenly vanished halfway through, passing through the tree stump like a illusion. ¡°This is the ability to transform between reality and nothingness!¡± Su Nan¡¯s face showed surprise. From the giant lizard¡¯s performance just now, it seemed like it could instantly transform its body into a non-physical state, allowing it to pass through obstacles. Keep in mind that the transformed giant lizard already possessed powerful destructive power and agile speed, andbined with the color-changing ability and the ability to traverse obstacles with void passage, it was simply the perfect assassin! Itsbat strength had instantly increased by several levels! ¡°What a perfect abilitybination!¡± Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but marvel. The ability to transform between reality and nothingness instantly remedied the w of the color-changing ability¡¯s inability to cover up sounds, giving the giant lizard a truly perfect invisibility ability. Hearing Su Nan¡¯s words, the giant lizard let out a high-pitched call of excitement and pride. Su Nan smiled slightly, ¡°I can¡¯t keep calling you ¡®giant lizard¡¯ anymore. I need to give you a new name.¡± After pondering for a moment, he quickly had an idea. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Stealth Dragon.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 29 The ck Stone City in the Autumn Curtain Moon (October) had already taken on a touch of bleakness. Though the first snow was still a while away, the air temperature had already dropped considerably, no longer retaining the heat of the Harvest Moon. Four men d in armor walked along the road in the inner castle courtyard, their exhaled breaths forming wisps of white mist in the air. The three younger men trailing behind, their faces flushed with an excitement and anticipation that was hard to conceal, as if something good was about to happen. After walking for a while, one of them finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the leading Joron, ¡°Joron, are there any precautions we need to take when consuming that Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion?¡± Joron nced back at the young man who had spoken, his face beaming. He waved his hand dismissively, saying, ¡°Look at how nervous you are. Nearly a hundred people have already consumed the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion before you. No one has had any problems. Just rx.¡± The young man scratched his head sheepishly, saying with a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯m not worried, I¡¯m just excited. After all, after drinking that potion, I can be a Knight!¡± The other two nodded in agreement, their faces filled with excitement. After all, it was a Knight!A Knight, renowned as a beast on the battlefield, a nobleman in the making! They had been training hard for many years, hoping to be Knights in their lifetime, to bring glory to their families. But they never imagined that their dream would be realized so soon. They still felt a sense of unreality even now. ¡°Haha, I understand your feelings. A year ago, I never imagined that there would be a potion in this world that could allow a Probationary Knight to directly break through to be a Knight. All this is thanks to Lord Sunan!¡± Speaking of Sunan, a respectful tone filled Joron¡¯s voice. The three young men also instinctively showed expressions of awe and admiration. Although the news about Lord Sunan in ck Stone City was strictly sealed, all the Knights and Probationary Knights who had consumed or were about to consume the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion knew that Lord Sunan had yed a huge role in the development of ck Stone City. Even the establishment of the ckrock Cavalry could be said to have been orchestrated by Lord Sunan. In the hearts of the ck Stone City Knights and Probationary Knights, Lord Sunan¡¯s status was no less than that of the Lord. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Once you meet the Lord, get the potion, drink it, and you will¡­¡± Before Joron could finish his reassuring words, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, as if something had brushed past him from behind in an instant, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. He stopped in his tracks instinctively and looked around, but found nothing unusual. ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Joron turned and asked the three.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The three shook their heads, bewildered. ¡°Damn it, maybe I drank too much winest night and my head is still not clear?¡± Joron patted his head, muttered a few words, and quickly forgot about the incident, continuing to lead the way. Soon, the four arrived at the training ground. From a distance, Joron saw the Lord and Brad standing at the entrance to the training ground, seemingly discussing something. Not far from them were threerge wooden barrels. As they approached, Joron saw that the barrels were filled with a light red liquid. He could also smell a familiar pungent odor. The smell of the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion! ¡°Are these all Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potions?¡± Joron was startled, but quickly realized that the scent in the air was faint, not like the real potion, but rather a diluted liquid. ¡°Move the barrels to the barracks. All warriors who have reached the level of Knight Attendant will drink one bowl a day. Officers will receive an extra bowl each day.¡± Seeing Joron and hispanions arrive, Kei gave Brad an instruction, then waved his hand for him to retreat. He then looked at Joron and hispanions, his gaze focused on the three young men. ¡°My Lord!¡± The three bowed in unison. Kei nodded solemnly, his gaze fixed on Joron. ¡°Only three this time?¡± Joron nodded and replied, ¡°The rest are Probationary Knights who have just broken through recently. Lord Sunan said it¡¯s best to wait a while longer for them to solidify their strength before taking the potion.¡± Hearing that it was Sunan¡¯s instruction, Kei said no more. He took out three bottles of Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. The rest was simple. The three young men took the potion on the spot. Two of them immediately broke through to be Knights, while the remaining one, though he did not break through, would be able toplete his advancement after a few days of training, based on past experience. After encouraging the three new (prospective) Knights with a few words, Kei signaled Joron to take them away, then left the training ground and headed for the main building. Since the extermination of the ck Scale Lizardmen, ck Stone City had entered a period of rapid development. The number of Knights had skyrocketed. ck Stone City now had over a hundred Knights. In the entire Starry Constetion Duchy, only noble territories with a Viscount or higher, after hundreds of years of development and inheritance, could umte so many Knights! ck Stone City, with a single city, had the number of Knightsparable to that of a Viscount territory. If this news were to spread, many people would be shocked. ¡°Unfortunately, all the blood obtained from exterminating the ck Scale Lizardmen has been used up. Now we can only extract blood slowly from the captives. Sunan¡¯s potion production speed will also slow down considerably.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also a good thing. The Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion was used a bit too much recently, causing a gap in the Probationary Knights in the army. This is a good time to cultivate more Probationary Knights.¡± Kei thought of the Dragon Blood Potion that Sunan had recently researched. The effect of that potion far surpassed the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. Just four bottles had allowed him to cross the threshold that countless Knights had dreamed of, reaching the level of Great Knight. It was simply incredible! The only pity was that the production was extremely low. So far, only he and a few senior Knights like Brad had consumed it, thus advancing to Peak Knight. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that ck Stone City is currently in dire need of time. If you give me a few years to develop, reiming Shining Light Territory will be easy.¡± As he was pondering, Kei suddenly saw the old butler, Galler, leading six or seven servants passing by. They were carrying several sheep that had been plucked of their wool. Galler quickly noticed Kei and stopped to salute. ¡°My Lord.¡± Kei hummed in response and pointed at the sheep, asking, ¡°Where are you taking these?¡± Galler said, ¡°To Lord Sunan¡¯s courtyard.¡± Kei quickly remembered that Sunan¡¯s courtyard seemed to be keeping a giant lizard captured from the ck Scale Lizardmen tribe, and it ate a lot of meat every day. But¡­ He nced at the three sheep, a little confused. Was the giant lizard¡¯s appetite growing? He had just heard Joron say that it only ate one sheep a day? Curious, but Kei didn¡¯t ask any further, just waved his hand for Galler and hispanions to leave. Anything rted to Wizards was shrouded in mystery and strangeness, and it was difficult for outsiders to understand. He wasn¡¯t interested in delving into it, as long as he continued to support Sunan. After all, Sunan¡¯s strength was ck Stone City¡¯s strength! Chapter 30: Bugged Blood Exchange Chapter 30: Bugged Blood Exchange The brightly lit study was peaceful and quiet. The asional sound of turning pages could be heard. Su Nan sat behind his desk, diligently reading through a book. In the invisible void around him, prompts regarding his spell learning progress shed every so often. [Shield Spell] Su Nan had sessfully mastered it. Now, he was learning [Enthralling Humans], with the progress bar exceeding 90%. It would be mastered in a couple of days. But after that, he wouldn¡¯t have any more spells to learn. ¡°Even though I¡¯vemissioned the Fire Fox Trading Company, it¡¯s not easy to find a suitable First-Ring spell. I wonder how things are going?¡±Su Nan closed the book and muttered to himself. Suddenly, his expression changed. He looked up towards the room¡¯s entrance, a smile appearing on his face. ¡°Where have you been running off to? Haven¡¯t you been up to any mischief, have you?¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± A raspy sound was his reply. As if an invisible curtain was lifted, a giant lizard suddenly materialized near the doorway, shaking its head at Su Nan. Perhaps due to being confined in a cage for too long, the Stealthy Dragon hadpletely gone off the rails after being released. It spent its days running around the inner castle. Fortunately, its perfect camouge ability¡ªabination of color-changing and real-to-imaginary transformation¡ªprevented any panic. Nobody had noticed its presence, not even the Great Knight Kei. Su Nan had to admit that his luck was truly amazing. His very first contracted Magical Companion had awakened with such a powerful ability. In terms of physical strength alone, the Stealthy Dragon was at the level of a beginner Great Knight. But with its ability to change color and switch between real and imaginary states, even an advanced Great Knight could be killed by its stealthy attack if they were not careful. Moreover, the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s physical strength had a lot of room for development. This was due to its Dragon Lizard bloodline. ording to the Magic Cube¡¯s information, the Dragon Lizard bloodline concentration in the Stealthy Dragon was currently only 18.35%. If he could increase its Dragon Lizard bloodline concentration, he could naturally significantly strengthen the Stealthy Dragon. ¡°Increase bloodline concentration?¡± A thoughtful look shed across Su Nan¡¯s eyes. He had tried giving the Stealthy Dragon Dragon Blood Potion, but the effect was negligible. Dragon Blood Potion, although containing Sub-Dragon bloodponents, had been altered to strengthen its physical constitution. Even if the Stealthy Dragon drank it, it wouldn¡¯t increase its bloodline concentration, at most it would slightly enhance its physical strength. ??? After much thought, Su Nan decided to take a different approach: directly giving the Stealthy Dragon a blood transfusion. With the Synthetic Magic Cube, he could extract Dragon Lizard blood from the Stealthy Dragon, synthesize it into higher-grade Sub-Dragon blood, and then inject it back into the Stealthy Dragon, achieving his blood transfusion goal. Extract blood, synthesize higher-grade blood, and then transfuse it back. He only needed to repeat this process continuously to continuously increase the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s bloodline! Worth a try! ¡°Does this count as exploiting a bug?¡± Su Nan chuckled wryly. Of course, this process would take a while. After all, the volume of blood synthesized would be greatly reduced, and transfusing it back into the Stealthy Dragon wouldn¡¯tpensate for the extracted blood. He would have to wait for the Stealthy Dragon to generate new blood and recover on its own. So, the blood transfusion could only be done every few days. As for extracting blood from the ck Scale Lizardfolk captives, he didn¡¯t even want to think about it. Aside from the fact that that little bit of blood, when synthesized, would be a mere drop in the bucket, the blood ipatibility between different individuals would greatly increase the difficulty and risks of the blood transfusion surgery, enough to deter Su Nan. Regardless, the blood transfusion seemed quite feasible, and Su Nan thought it was worth a shot. ¡°Just so happens my Biological Modification reached Level 2 a while back. Performing a blood transfusion shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± Under Su Nan¡¯s sharp gaze, the Stealthy Dragon, lying on the ground, shivered suddenly, recalling the terror of being drained of blood. Late at night. The silver moon hung high in the sky, casting a veil of moonlight. In the darkness, two figures silently scaled the wall and slipped into the courtyard. Looking at the quiet courtyard, the two exchanged nces, both with a hint of confusion in their eyes. How could the brother of the ck Stone City¡¯s lord, living in such a ce, not even have a single guard? The ck Stone City inner castle¡¯s defense was sox? If the other target¡¯s defense was the same, this assassination mission would be a breeze. After a brief exchange of nces, the two men, d in night clothes, gripped the sword hilts at their waists and moved silently towards the corridor deep in the courtyard. ording to their scouts¡¯ intel, Su Nan rarely let servants enter the courtyard, so they didn¡¯t know which room he slept in. They could only search each room one by one. Thankfully, there were no guards here, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered for taking too long to search. Under the cover of the night, their movements were smooth and efficient, without any hindrance. But for some reason, they felt an uneasy feeling, a chill creeping up their spines as if they were being watched by a dangerous presence. Yet, when they looked around, there wasn¡¯t a single soul in sight. The two dismissed their uneasiness as being overly cautious, shaking their heads and ignoring the strange feeling as they continued to infiltrate. They passed through the courtyard and reached the entrance of the long corridor. Looking at the closed door at the end of the corridor, they instinctively gripped their sword hilts, silently removing the long swords slung across their waists. But at the moment they drew their swords, the unease deep within them intensified, a wave of cold air surging up from their spine. In that instant, both men felt the fear of death, a feeling rooted in their long years ofbat experience. Without hesitation, they leaped to their sides, one to the left and the other to the right. However, the man on the right had only moved a few meters when his body froze in mid-air. Several arc-shaped blood holes suddenly appeared in his chest, his head and feet twisted at an unnatural angle. The other assassin,nding firmly on the ground, looked up to witness this scene and his pupils constricted to the size of pinpricks. The bright moonlight shone through the spray of blood, casting a faint outline of a giant beast covered in scales, its four limbs sprawled out, reaching a length of over ten meters. Its mouth, filled with sharp, pointed teeth, was tightly mped on itspanion¡¯s body, blood flowing out of the twitching corpse. It was clear that hispanion wouldn¡¯t survive this.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°By the Star God, what kind of monster is this?!¡± The man gasped. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with ferocious creatures, but he had never seen a monster like this one. It was over ten meters long, capable of stealth, and they, two knights, couldn¡¯t detect its presence at all! Thump! The monster spat out the corpse and let out a hissing sound. Its massive body faded and disappeared into the moonlight. The man¡¯s scalp felt numb. Without thinking, he turned and ran, reaching the courtyard wall in a sh, leaping up to vault over it. But in the next second, he was hit as if by a speeding boulder. His bones cracked with a ¡®ck, ck¡¯ sound. He screamed as he was thrown through the air,nding on the ground several meters away. Despite being severely injured, the man was not discouraged. He roared, spitting out a mouthful of blood and flesh, struggling to get up and run. But then, he felt his body sink, as if something was stepping on his back. The next second, intense pain flooded his consciousness. Thanks for the tip from Leisurely An! (End of Chapter) Chapter 31 ¡°.¡° Looking at the two mangled corpses before him, then ncing at the innocent-looking Stealthy Dragon lying on the ground beside him, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. Through his connection with his Magical Companion, he had a general idea of what had happened. The two assassins, as soon as they had climbed over the wall, were discovered by the Stealthy Dragon, who was sleeping in the courtyard. Initially, it had just been curious, observing them. It wasn¡¯t until they approached the corridor and drew their weapons that it deemed them as enemies andunched a ferocious attack. Unfortunately, it had used too much force, instantly killing both of them. ¡°.Next time, remember to leave one alive.¡± Su Nan patted the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s head and turned his attention back to the two corpses. Based on the density of their muscles and strength of their bones, both were official knights, and at least high-level knights. To send two high-level knight-level assassins, and with the motivation to do so, the mastermind behind this was clear. ¡°If they sent people to me, Brother should be the same.¡± Su Nan looked towards the main building, his perception spreading out. Indeed, he faintly heard amotion. He narrowed his eyes, cast a spell on himself to create a shield, and then ayer of azure light appeared on his body. He moved with the speed of wind, rushing out of the courtyard towards the main building. Behind him, the Stealthy Dragon let out a hiss, leaped forward, and its body disappeared into the night. In the courtyard in front of the main building, the sound of metal shing against metal was relentless. Led by Bradd, over ten knights and an equal number of ckrock Beasts were besieging a tall, burly middle-aged man. Despite the fact that they were outnumbered, Bradd and the others were actually on the defensive. Under the moonlight, a faint, shimmering light could be seen around the middle-aged man¡¯s body. N?v(el)B\\jnn The knights¡¯ weapons, upon striking thatyer of light, not only failed to break through, but they were also shaken back, causing the knights¡¯ hands to ache. In contrast, the middle-aged man could casually knock away a knight with a single strike. Of everyone present, only Bradd could barely use his shield to face the opponent¡¯s attack head-on. Relying on their numerical advantage, they could barely hold their own against their enemy. Not far away, Kei and an assassin wielding a ck sword were locked in a fierce battle, and it was clear that Kei was at a disadvantage. If it weren¡¯t for the ckrock Beasts¡¯ fearless attacks that were somewhat restricting the assassin¡¯s movements, the situation would have been even worse. ? Su Nan arrived at the courtyard to witness this scene. ¡°Two Great Knight-level assassins, what a grand spectacle.¡± Su Nan swept his gaze over the scene, instantly forming a rough judgment of the assassins¡¯ strength. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder secretly. Owen only had one Great Knight under hismand. Where did he hire two Great Knight-level assassins from? In this era, a Great Knight could receive the treatment of a distinguished guest in any territory. They wouldn¡¯t possibly be low-level assassins. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. Su Nan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°All of you, retreat!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Bradd and the others, without hesitation, abandoned their opponents and retreated in unison. The middle-aged knight was momentarily stunned, his brow furrowed as he scrutinized Su Nan. He clearly felt that the moment this young man appeared, the more than ten knights besieging him were visibly ted, their morale soaring. Obviously, the neer was no weakling, and he had instilled a great deal of confidence in them. To have more than ten knights, including a peak knight, so obedient and respectful, this young man¡¯s status in ck Stone City must be quite high. Immediately, the middle-aged knight thought of Su Nan, who was rumored to be a Wizard! Then, looking at the young man¡¯s face, his certainty grew. ¡°A Wizard?¡± The middle-aged knight narrowed his eyes, a hint of seriousness in his expression. Others might view Wizards as chatans who yed tricks, but he had ess to some hidden information, and he knew that true Wizards were a mysterious and powerful group of people. As for whether this Su Nan before him was a true Wizard? The two high-level knights sent to assassinate Su Nan might be able to answer that. Just by looking at Su Nan¡¯s presence here, and the fact that the two assassins hadn¡¯t shown themselves, one could guess their fate. Without a doubt, this was a formidable opponent! The middle-aged knight took a deep breath, gripped his sword hilt, and stared at the emotionless Su Nan with a look of extreme caution. But the next second, he felt like he had been mmed by a rapidly moving carriage. His entire body flew like a cannonball, crashing into the stone wall dozens of meters away. Boom! Stones flew, dust billowed! The surrounding knights, who were watching the battle, were all stunned, their eyes wide with shock. What happened? How did he suddenly fly away? Only Kei and the ck Sword knight faintly detected a clue. At the moment the middle-aged knight was sent flying, they distinctly saw a patch of void subtly distort, outlining the silhouette of a giant beast. Obviously, it was that beast that had attacked the middle-aged knight. The ck Sword knight¡¯s face was filled with terror. What kind of monster is that? It can even be invisible?! Before he couldprehend, a chilling scream erupted from the billowing dust. Immediately afterward, a figure broke through the dust like a gust of wind, rushing out. It was the middle-aged knight. However, his current appearance was utterly wretched. One of his arms hung limply by his side, bent at an unnatural angle. His chest and abdomen had a series of arched blood holes, looking like the wounds left by a ferocious beast¡¯s bite. He was covered in blood, a sorry sight. ¡°Damn monster!¡± The middle-aged knight roared with a contorted face, then as if sensing something, he suddenly swung his sword back. But this attack missed. In the next second, a massive figure emerged from the other side, its forelimbs extended, revealing sharp, hooked ws that pierced the middle-aged knight¡¯s body. Then, it leaped high into the air, viciously pinning the middle-aged knight beneath it. Opening its bloody maw, revealing rows of sharp teeth, it ripped his body apart in three or two bites. The scene was so bloody, it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Bradd and the others unconsciously swallowed their saliva, their eyes filled with awe as they gazed at the giant beast. Even though it was more than twice its original size, they still recognized it. The beast before them was the giant lizard that Su Nan had brought back from the ck Scale Lizardfolk. They just didn¡¯t know how it had be so huge, and how it could be invisible and move silently. This terrifyingbat ability, which had effortlessly crushed a Great Knight, was simply more than ten times stronger than before! Kei and the ck Sword knight had stopped fighting at some point. Both of them stared at the Stealthy Dragon in shock. Kei, however, was filled with both shock and surprise. The ck Sword knight was simply overwhelmed with horror. The assassination mission, which they thought was a sure thing, had gone wrong from the start. The intelligence reports didn¡¯t mention that the target had numerous knights and knight-level monsters guarding him. Especially those strange ck panthers, they couldn¡¯t detect their aura, so as soon as they infiltrated, before they could even make a move, they were discovered. If that were all, they could have just spent a little more effort toplete the mission, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult. But what about this terrible beast?! The intelligence reports didn¡¯t mention that ck Stone City had such a powerful and terrifying creature! (End of Chapter) Chapter 32: Fortunately, He’s on Our Side Chapter 32: Fortunately, He¡¯s on Our Side Su Nan watched the scene before him with an indifferent expression. Normally, a middle-aged knight, even if not an opponent for the Infiltrator, wouldn¡¯t be killed so quickly. The key was that he didn¡¯t understand the Infiltrator¡¯s abilities at all, and didn¡¯t even realize the Infiltrator¡¯s existence from the beginning, so he was killed in the first encounter. Information disparity could sometimes be fatal. Withdrawing his gaze, Su Nan turned to look at the ck Sword Knight. Meeting Su Nan¡¯s eyes, the ck Sword Knight instantly felt a chill run through his body. He could see that the terrifying beast was being controlled by Su Nan from behind. This was the power of a Wizard?As rumored, it was truly uncanny! With the death of hispanion, the situation had be extremely unfavorable for the ck Sword Knight. In a sh, he made his decision, transforming into a blur, darting towards Su Nan like a ghost in the night. As long as he killed Su Nan, the beast would likely fall into chaos. Even for just a moment, he could escape. Seeing the assassin rushing towards Su Nan, but the giant lizard still tens of meters away and unable to provide timely support, Kei¡¯s face turned pale, and he instinctively wanted to rush forward to stop him. However, he then saw Su Nan¡¯s calm andposed expression, and his footsteps abruptly stopped, halting in ce. ¡°Die!¡± In a blink of an eye, the ck Sword Knight had charged forward a hundred meters, his ck sword shing down violently. Where the de passed, a crescent-shaped sword energy formed out of thin air, piercing the void with lightning speed, attacking Su Nan. Emitting Martial Energy! A long-range attack technique only mastered by Great Knights! Seeing the sword energy about to strike Su Nan, a hint of joy shed in the ck Sword Knight¡¯s eyes. But the next moment, his expression froze. In the astonished gazes of everyone present, the sword energy seemed to collide with something invisible, and with a hiss, it dissipated and vanished. The impact force rippled through the air, vaguely outlining the shape of a tower shield. ¡°!!!¡± The ck Sword Knight widened his eyes in shock. What in the world was that?! Before he could recover, Su Nan had already raised his hand, holding a shimmering red gemstone between his extended index finger and thumb. Under the moonlight, the blue and green patterns on the gemstone surface flickered with a beautiful brilliance, exceptionally eye-catching. The next second, Su Nan threw the gemstone violently. Boom! Everyone seemed to hear a deafening thunderp in their ears, and their vision was suddenly filled with a sh of lightning. Then, they saw the ck Sword Knight flying backwards like a broken kite, crashing into a towering tree tens of meters away with a bang. Crack! The tree trunk, thick enough to embrace by two people, snapped in half. The upper half copsed with a roar, stirring up clouds of dust.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When the dust settled, everyone stared fixedly, only to discover the ck Sword Knight lying motionless on the ground, his entire body ckened, unconscious. The surroundings were silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were nk as they watched this scene, their mouths agape, unable to recover for a long time. Even Kei was stunned. Although he guessed Su Nan had a way to deal with the ck Sword Knight, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so swift and decisive. The ck Sword Knight didn¡¯t even get a chance to fight back before he was defeated and unconscious! That was a Great Knight! Unknowingly, had Su Nan be so powerful? No. Kei suddenly realized. It wasn¡¯t that Su Nan had grown stronger, but that he had never seen Su Nan fight with all his might from the beginning, and had no idea of Su Nan¡¯s true strength. Even now, Su Nan clearly wasn¡¯t using his full power. What level had his true strength reached? Kei stared nkly at Su Nan. This younger brother he had watched grow up from childhood now gave him a sense of imprable mystery. Tap, tap! Urgent footsteps suddenly broke the silence in the courtyard. Arge group of knights d in armor charged into the courtyard, led by Jordan. ¡°My lord, we¡¯vee to assist. Where is the assassin¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Jordan¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt. He widened his eyes, looking at the devastated courtyard, the unharmed people, and the ck Sword Knight lying unconscious not far away, blinking in confusion. Already dealt with? Kei, having recovered hisposure, ordered the soldiers to clean up the battlefield and detain the ck Sword Knight. Once everything was in order, he went to Su Nan, his face grim. ¡°It was a killer sent by Owen.¡± Su Nan nodded calmly. This was something he could guess without thinking. ¡°But how did he find this killer?¡± Kei frowned. Organizations like assassin guilds did exist in this world. But they were all second-rate. Let alone a Great Knight-level assassin, even an assassin guild that could find a knight was considered a top-tier organization in the assassin world. At least Kei and Su Nan, both born into noble families, had never heard of any assassin guild with Great Knight-level members. Su Nan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Owen certainly doesn¡¯t have the power to do that. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had to endure it until after our father died before tearing up the agreement. I guess it¡¯s most likely the connections of Duke Goldenrock.¡± Kei¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and the more he thought about it, the more he agreed with Su Nan, his face growing even more solemn. He could still handle Owen, but if Duke Goldenrock interfered, then things would be troublesome. After all, thetter was the actual ruler of Goldenrock Province, with an army of tens of thousands. ckstone City was just a slightlyrger ant in his eyes. Seeing Kei¡¯s changing expression, Su Nan calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Duke Goldenrock didn¡¯t intervene directly before, which means he still cares about the rules between nobles. He wouldn¡¯t personally take action to seize the territory of his vassal. We just need to be wary of the killers he sends.¡± Kei thought about it and realized this was true, a sigh of relief escaping his chest. Coming to his senses, seeing Su Nan¡¯s calm demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly ashamed. Even though he was the lord, he was less calm than Su Nan when faced with problems. It seemed his temperament still needed to be honed. Little did he know, the reason Su Nan was so calm was that he didn¡¯t really care much about the territory. He had already survived the most difficult novice stage. Even if the territory was taken away, he would only lose a stable source of ie. He could simply take Kei to the Rose Thorn Duchy andy low, waiting to return and eliminate his enemies after bing a Wizard. As for making money, he had countless ways. Of course, it would be even better if he could keep the territory. After all, having his own power base made it much easier to make money and gather resources. However, he wouldn¡¯t say these words to Kei. Not far away, Jordan was asking Brad about what had happened. After listening to Brad¡¯s ount, Jordan couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes and look around. A ten-meter-long lizard that could easily crush a Great Knight, this was too unbelievable, it was like listening to a knight¡¯s novel. Seeing Jordan¡¯s gaze darting around, Brad said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t look for it, it¡¯s been said that the giant lizard can hide. Even a Great Knight couldn¡¯t detect its presence, how could you see it?¡± Jordan scratched his head, saying sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. By the way, Lord Su Nan is too powerful. The giant lizard was only at the peak Knight level before, and it¡¯s only been a few months since he captured it to train it. It can actually kill a Great Knight now, which is incredible!¡± The surrounding knights all nodded in agreement. Who wouldn¡¯t say so. Every time they witnessed Lord Su Nan¡¯s fighting techniques, they felt like their worldviews were being refreshed. Thank goodness such a powerful person was on their side. If he were their enemy, just thinking about it would give them chills. (End of Chapter) Chapter 33 To prevent chaos, Kei ordered the attack to be sealed off. After rooting out a few lurking spies, the inner castle quickly returned to its usual state, operating smoothly as usual. As for the ck Sword Knight, after being treated, he barely survived and was locked up in the dungeon to be interrogated. However, for two days in a row, they failed to extract any valuable information from him. ¡°That guy must have received anti-interrogation training. No matter what torture we use, he refuses to speak.¡± In the council hall, Brade reported the results of the interrogation over the past two days. ¡°I say, just crush his bones one by one, I don¡¯t believe he can endure it.¡± Jorton sneered. Brade shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s useless, he seems to have mastered some kind of technique that can iste pain. He has no reaction when we torture him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a technique?¡± Jorton stared in shock.The other knights looked at each other upon hearing this. How could they interrogate him like this? Kei frowned, turned to Su Nan who was sitting beside him, and asked: ¡°Su Nan, do you have any good ideas?¡± Su Nan nodded: ¡°Let me interrogate him.¡± Hearing that Su Nan seemed to have a way, everyone immediately cheered up. Led by Brade and Jorton, Su Nan arrived at the dungeon where the ck Sword Knight was imprisoned. Stepping into the cell, he saw the ck Sword Knight, his limbs tightly bound to iron pirs by chains, looking extremely miserable. His body still bore the burn marks left by the lightning rune gem, and after two days of torture, there was hardly a piece of intact flesh left on his entire body. Yet even so, he still didn¡¯t seem to have any pain in his expression. Seeing Su Nane in, his face changed slightly, followed by a disdainful sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts, you won¡¯t get any information from me. If you have the guts, kill me!¡± Su Nan said calmly: ¡°If you really want to die, there are plenty of ways tomit suicide. Why do you still cling to life?¡± This remark obviously hit the ck Sword Knight¡¯s sore spot, his eyes twitched violently, and he snorted coldly without speaking. Su Nan didn¡¯t care, his face calm as he walked up to the ck Sword Knight. ¡°Since torture doesn¡¯t work on you, then let you speak yourself.¡± Hearing this, the ck Sword Knight¡¯s expression became even more disdainful, he was about to scoff at the other party, but the moment he met Su Nan¡¯s gaze, his entire body trembled violently, as if the other party¡¯s eyes were like a deep, dark abyss, his soul was about to be sucked in. In just a few seconds, the ck Sword Knight¡¯s face became dull, his eyes unfocused, as if he was sleepwalking. ¡°Name.¡± Su Nan spoke slowly. ¡°Yuri ¡¤ Elric.¡± The ck Sword Knight answered with unfocused eyes. ¡°Age.¡± ¡°Thirty-two.¡± Brade and Jorton who were following behind Su Nan were dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? Howe this guy suddenly became so obedient, answering whatever he was asked? They soon noticed the unusual color of the ck Sword Knight¡¯s face, and a faint realization dawned on them. Su Nan probably used that strange power called magic again. It was just that they couldn¡¯t believe there was such a magic spell in this world that could make a person lose their mind and answer questions obediently! In the face of such power, wouldn¡¯t everyone have no secrets? Brade and Jorton took a deep breath, their gaze towards Su Nan¡¯s back became even more reverent. Su Nan didn¡¯t notice the little movements of the two behind him, his gaze was fixed on the ck Sword Knight. The spell ¡°Enchant Human¡± can influence the recipient¡¯s perception to a certain extent, making them view you as a reliable partner. The caster can give orders to the recipient, making them do things they wouldn¡¯t normally do. However, orders such as suicide or self-harm, which are obviously harmful to oneself and threaten one¡¯s own life, are likely to fail, thus causing the effect of the spell to cease. But if it¡¯s just asking for some information, then the spell ¡°Enchant Human¡± is still quite useful. ¡°Who sent you to assassinate the³ÇÖ÷ of ck Stone City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Priest Casper.¡± Priest? Su Nan raised an eyebrow: ¡°Your origins?¡± ¡°We belong to the Starfire Sect, we worship the Great Star God who created this continent!¡± Mentioning the Star God, even though he was under the influence of the spell, a hint of fanaticism appeared on the ck Sword Knight¡¯s dull face, showing how deeply he believed in that so-called Star God. Starfire Sect? Su Nan was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t expect these assassins to be from the Starfire Sect, the same sect that attacked the Earl of Stormwind. ¡°What is your rtionship with Marquis Goldenrock?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The ck Sword Knight shook his head nkly. Su Nan frowned slightly. It was a certainty that Marquis Goldenrock had ties with the Starfire Sect. Since this guy didn¡¯t know, it meant that the higher-ups of the Starfire Sect must be the ones responsible for contacting Marquis Goldenrock. ¡°How many of yourrades are still in ck Stone City?¡± ¡°There are four of us, including me.¡± ¡°Tell me the names of the spies you know.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ck Sword Knight listed six or seven names in one breath. Among them, several were the spies that had been caught these past two days. Without Su Nan¡¯s instructions, Brade took it upon himself to memorize the names and hiding ces of these people, then left the dungeon with Jorton, rushing to catch them. Su Nan then proceeded to ask about the organizational structure, outpost distribution, and member status of the Starfire Sect. ording to the ck Sword Knight¡¯s description, the Starfire Sect was a sect that worshiped the Star God and was dedicated to spreading the great glory of the Star God throughout the continent. They secretly coborated with many nobles, using the assassination of rivals for nobles in exchange for using these nobles¡¯ power to continuously expand the sect, and in just over ten years, they had spread their tentacles throughout the entire Star Glory Dukedom. As for which nobles they had coborated with, the ck Sword Knight didn¡¯t know much, only some barons and viscounts. Nobles of higher status who coborated were not essible to members of his level. After all, there were priests, chief priests, grand chief priests, and the Pope who controlled the entire sect above the disciples. ¡°Great Knights are only middle-level cadres, it seems that the Starfire Sect has a deep foundation.¡± Su Nan thought silently. He had previously guessed that the Starfire Sect might be rted to the Wizard Apprentices, but it seemed he was wrong. The Starfire Sect clearly followed a religious path,pletely different from the wizards who pursued truth and followed the principle of ¡°great power belongs to oneself¡±. As for outposts, the ck Sword Knight didn¡¯t know much, only knowing three outposts located in the Goldenrock Province. As for those in other provinces, he had no idea at all. Secretly memorizing the personnel structure of these outposts mentioned by the ck Sword Knight, Su Nan then asked about the actions of the Starfire Sect in the Goldenrock Province over the years. The results were shocking, to say the least. It turned out that the deaths of seven or eight nobles in Goldenrock Province over the past ten years were actually orchestrated by the Starfire Sect. They fabricated various idents and coincidences to kill these nobles, disguising them as idental deaths or deaths from illness. If it was more difficult, they would simply assassinate them. Among them was Su Nan¡¯s cheap father. It seemed he died in battle, but in fact, before the war broke out, the Starfire Sect had sent people to disguise themselves as one of his bodyguards, then secretly attacked him on the battlefield, causing him to die at the hands of the enemy. Although the ck Sword Knight didn¡¯t know the real purpose behind these assassinations, Su Nan could guess with his toes that the mastermind behind it was definitely Marquis Goldenrock. Kill the vassal nobles, then support puppets to take their ce, achieving the goal of controlling their territories indirectly. Marquis Goldenrock¡¯s ultimate goal was topletely control the entire Goldenrock Province. No, perhaps that wasn¡¯t the ultimate goal. Just topletely control the Goldenrock Province, there was no need to go to such lengths. Marquis Goldenrock must have had even deeper intentions! Chapter 34: Clues of the Wizard Apprentice Chapter 34: Clues of the Wizard Apprentice Learning about Marquis Golden Rock¡¯s scheme unexpectedly, Su Nan¡¯s mood became slightly heavier. Unless they abandoned their territory, they were bound to sh with Marquis Golden Rock in the future. Shaking his head, Su Nan temporarily put this matter aside and continued interrogating the ck Sword Knight. Upon hearing that the Starfire Sect branch in Golden Rock Province had recently mobilized all its forces to pursue a magical creature, Su Nan interrupted the ck Sword Knight, asking with interest, ¡°What kind of magical creature is it?¡± ¡°A cat.¡± Cat? Su Nan was slightly taken aback. He had thought it was some powerful and ferocious magical creature, forcing the Starfire Sect branch to dispatch arge number of people to capture it, but it turned out to be a cat. He carefully recalled, but there were no powerful cat-like magical creatures in his memory. However, the Starlight Continent was vast and full of wonders, so there might be a cat-like magical creature he didn¡¯t know about. After pondering for a while without results, Su Nan had to continue asking, ¡°Why did you capture that magical creature?¡± ¡°It was an order from the Priest, I don¡¯t know the details, but I only know it seems to be rted to wizards.¡± The ck Sword Knight spoke in a dull voice. ¡°We dispatched quite a few people, but that magical creature was very cunning. It wasn¡¯t until I came to ck Stone City to carry out the assassination mission that I heard that no one in the Sect had captured it.¡± ¡°Magical creatures rted to wizards¡­ could it be a Magical Companion?¡± Su Nan pondered. But ording to the ck Sword Knight, they had been pursuing the magical creature for a long time, and no one had stopped them. This meant that the magical creature was likely ownerless, and it didn¡¯t seem like a Magical Companion.Out of curiosity, Su Nan asked about the details of the incident several times, until he was sure he couldn¡¯t ask anything useful, then he lifted the spell. Regaining his senses from the stupor, the ck Sword Knight showed a shocked and bewildered expression. ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡± The charm spell didn¡¯t erase the subject¡¯s memory. The ck Sword Knight clearly remembered answering Su Nan¡¯s questions, which made him shudder and unable to understand how he could have be that way. Su Nan didn¡¯t even bother to exin. He didn¡¯t even nce at the ck Sword Knight, and turned to leave the prison, leaving the pale-faced ck Sword Knight in the cell, questioning his existence. Back in the council chamber, Kei, who had already learned about the incident from Brad, eagerly came forward. ¡°Did that guy say anything else?¡± Su Nan didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything about the Starfire Sect. After listening, Kei¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and he angrily punched the armrest of the chair. ¡°I knew Father¡¯s death must have something to do with them!¡± After a long while, he took a deep breath to calm his anger and said calmly, ¡°So, Earl Storm was attacked because Marquis Golden Rock was behind it?¡± Su Nan nodded, ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°Earl Storm was attacked and fell into aa, he could take advantage of the situation and secretly intervene in the struggle for the inheritance of Storm Territory. As long as he supports a puppet to take power, he can secretly control Storm Territory.¡± In Golden Rock Province, among the lords below the Marquis, Earl Frost and Earl Storm were the two most powerful figures. Earl Frost had already joined Marquis Golden Rock long ago, and they were practically in cahoots. If Storm Territory also fell into the hands of Marquis Golden Rock, then the entire Golden Rock Province would be under his control. ¡°We still have a chance.¡± Kei took a deep breath, his gaze resolute. ¡°News from Storm Territory has shown that the sons of Earl Storm haven¡¯t been able to decide who will win. Marquis Golden Rock will definitely focus his attention there for now, and won¡¯t have time for Shining Light Territory. As long as we take back Shining Light Territory during this time, we¡¯ll have the capital to fight him.¡± If other nobles heard Kei¡¯s words, they would surelyugh at him for being delusional. How could Shining Light Territory, a mere barony,pete with Marquis Golden Rock, who controlled almost half of Golden Rock Province? But Kei was full of confidence. The source of his confidence was naturally the Wizard Apprentice, Su Nan! They now controlled ck Stone City, giving them the confidence to confront a barony. If they owned an entire barony, would they be afraid to go toe-to-toe with Marquis Golden Rock? Seeing that Kei wasn¡¯t discouraged but instead filled with fighting spirit, Su Nan secretly nodded and mentioned another matter. ¡°I¡¯m nning to leave ck Stone City for a while.¡± Kei was slightly taken aback and subconsciously asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Stone Bell City.¡± Kei thought back, vaguely remembering that Stone Bell City seemed to be located in Silver Moon Territory, the territory of Viscount Silver Moon. ¡°What are you going there for?¡± §² ¡°To look for something.¡± Su Nan said vaguely, not specifying. Stone Bell City was the town where the magical creature that was being pursued by the Starfire Sect was said to have been seen, ording to the ck Sword Knight. Sinceing to this world, this was the first time Su Nan had discovered a clue rted to wizards, and he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Even if he eventually found out that the magical creature wasn¡¯t rted to wizards, it didn¡¯t matter. A rare cat-like magical creature in itself was worth a trip, and he might get some extra benefits. Besides, even though the Starfire Sect had attempted to assassinate him and his brother, he didn¡¯t have enough strength to confront them head-on for now, so he had to swallow his anger for the time being. But secretly, he was still very upset. Finding the magical creature before the Starfire Sect and intercepting them would be considered a way of collecting some interest in advance. Hearing Su Nan¡¯s words, Kei didn¡¯t ask further. After all, Viscount Silver Moon was one of the nobles who didn¡¯t get along with Marquis Golden Rock. Even if Marquis Golden Rock and Owen wanted to do something in Silver Moon Territory, they couldn¡¯t reach that far, so there was no need to worry about Su Nan¡¯s safety.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°In a few days.¡± Considering that this trip might involve a confrontation with the Starfire Sect, Su Nan decided to make some preparations. For example, he wanted to create more Rune Gems for self-defense. He also wanted to continue strengthening the strength of the Stealthy Dragon. Once he was fully prepared, he would go to Stone Bell City. After all, ording to the ck Sword Knight, the Starfire Sect waspletely helpless against the magical creature, and it wouldn¡¯t be caught in the short term. To avoid another assassination attempt, Kei decided to move to the military camp, eating, sleeping, and handling government affairs all within the military camp. Unless a Legendary Knight intervened, there was basically no need to worry about anyone being able to assassinate Kei with the protection of thousands of soldiers and over three hundred Knight-level fighters (including the ckrock Beast). Considering that he was about to leave ck Stone City, Su Nan also ¡®upgraded¡¯ Kei¡¯s ckrock Beast to Great Knight-level for greater safety. Including the previous ones, this Great Knight-level ckrock Beast consumed a total of forty-two ckrock Beasts, costing nearly sixteen hundred gold coins. Even with ck Stone City¡¯s mines, the annual tax revenue was only enough to create three Great Knight-level ckrock Beasts. Of course, both Kei and Brad, as well as others, agreed that it was worth it. Sixteen hundred gold coins in exchange for a Great Knight-level fighter, it couldn¡¯t be a better deal! Please vote for next month¡¯s monthly ticket, I, Insomnia, thank you! Also, the name of this book has been changed to ¡°Synthesis Wizard¡±. Chapter 35: A New Trade Route ## Chapter 35: A New Trade Route Deep in the night, the moon shone bright. In the Meditation Chamber, Su Nan sat cross-legged, staring at the panel in front of him. **[Su Nan Arnest, Human Male, 17 Years Old]** **[Spirit 15.23/Constitution 12.83]** **[Skills]** * Star Ring Meditation Method Lv4 (12759/20000) * Potion Making Lv3 (108/6000) * Creature Modification Lv2 (319/3000)* Puppetry Refining Lv2 (1701/3000) Nearly five months had passed since he had advanced to be a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice. He still needed to increase the proficiency of the Star Ring Meditation Method by about one-third before it could level up. ¡°The speed of constructing the Star Ring is still too slow.¡± ¡°I should try using the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion to synthesize more efficient potions when I return this time.¡± Su Nan pondered silently. With his current constitution and spiritual power, he should be able to take higher-level potions without any problems. The key issue was still the cost. As Potion Making had leveled up to level 3, his sess rate in making Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions had increased significantly. Consequently, the cost of the potions had also dropped considerably. Currently, the cost of a Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion was just over eight gold coins. However, synthesizing a low-grade first-order Revitalization Potion cost around one hundred gold coins. ¡°To see a significant improvement in my meditation efficiency, I need to use at least a high-grade first-order Revitalization Potion. The cost for that will probably not be less than two hundred gold coins.¡± ¡°Two hundred gold coins a month, that means two thousand four hundred gold coins a year. That¡¯s almost the same as ck Stone City¡¯s revenue for half a year.¡± ¡°If I were to synthesize a second-order potion, the cost would be at least a thousand gold coins.¡± Su Nan frowned. ck Stone City was currently in a period of rapid development. Whether it was expanding the army or further developing the ckstone Mine Area, it required a significant amount of money. Even if Kei didn¡¯t mind, Su Nan couldn¡¯t possibly withdraw too much gold for his own use. After all, the growth and prosperity of ck Stone City were equally important. ¡°I still need to find ways to increase our revenue.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Su Nan looked at the Revitalization Potion in his hand, a thoughtful expression on his face. Perhaps he could try selling zero-level potions. For example, Brute Strength Potion, Healing Potion, and Swiftness Potion. During the battle against the ck Scale Lizardmen, the cavalry regiment had taken Brute Strength Potion and Healing Potion. The feedback was quite good after the battle. ? If he sold these potions, many knights would probably be interested. Of course, the potions sold externally would need to be differentiated from those used by the ck Stone City knights. For example, he could dilute one potion into three. This way, he could sell more potions and earn more gold. The more Su Nan thought about it, the more feasible the idea seemed. He decided to make a batch of potions before leaving and give them to the Fire Fox Trading Company to test the waters. If the response was good enough, he could expand the scale after returning. As long as this trade route was established, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the cost of materials for synthesizing high-grade Revitalization Potions anymore. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Su Nan¡¯s spirit lifted slightly. He got up and walked outside. The gloomy night shrouded the entire courtyard, seemingly silent. But only Su Nan could sense that Stealthy Dragon was curled up asleep under the courtyard wall, just over ten meters away. Over the past period, he had performed blood transfusion surgery on Stealthy Dragon more than ten times, forcibly increasing its Dragon Lizard bloodline by more than ten percentage points. Now, Stealthy Dragon¡¯s Dragon Lizard bloodline had exceeded 35%, its body had expanded again, and its physical strength had been enhanced to the level of a mid-level Great Knight. Even against a peak Great Knight, Stealthy Dragon could now put up a fight. Therefore, Su Nan decided to bring Stealthy Dragon to Stone Bell City this time. With its chameleon-like camouge ability and ability to be intangible, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered even if he entered the city. He could also use it as a mount to travel. It was a win-win situation. As for the original ckrock Beast, Su Nan had casually given it to Bread. ¡°The Rune Gemstones are also ready.¡± The fight with the ck Sword Knight had proven the power and practicality of Rune Gemstones. Even a beginner Great Knight couldn¡¯t withstand the power of a Lightning Rune Gemstone. So, in recent days, Su Nan had made more than a dozen attack-type Rune Gemstones. Now, he had over thirty Rune Gemstones on him. A hidden human cannon. Besides Stealthy Dragon and Rune Gemstones, he also had the Spell Scroll and Blood Vine Ring as his aces up his sleeve. In short, as long as he wasn¡¯t facing a Legendary Knight, no matter what enemy he encountered, he would at least have the ability to protect himself and escape. ¡°You want to sell potions?¡± When Su Nan ced the potions he had spent three days making in front of Kei, thetter couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Nan nodded and pointed to the potions, saying, ¡°These are diluted potions. Their effectiveness is about one-third of the original, and each bottle costs about seventy silver coins. We can sell them directly to the Fire Fox Trading Company. We¡¯ll set the price at two gold coins.¡± Kei¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Although ck Stone City¡¯s revenue was now much higher than before, he still felt that he didn¡¯t have enough money to do everything he wanted. If they could open up another profitable channel, it would undoubtedly alleviate the current financial strain. However, Kei quickly hesitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t the price too high?¡± The price for selling to the Fire Fox Trading Company was two gold coins. The Fire Fox Trading Company would definitely sell it for a higher price. A beginner knight, unless they had a vige territory, wouldn¡¯t earn more than ten gold coins a year in ie, big or small. Would they be willing to spend one-fifth or even more of their annual ie just to buy a bottle of potion? ¡°The world is not peaceful these days. There are wars happening everywhere, especially in the¾£»¨¹«¹ú (Jinghua Duchy), where the Fire Fox Trading Company is located. There have been frequent wars in recent years. If they can buy a trump card that could save their lives in a critical moment for a few gold coins, many people would be willing to pay for it.¡± Su Nan picked up a bottle of potion and shook it slightly. ¡°To be honest, if we didn¡¯t have any channels in the Jinghua Duchy, we could have done this business ourselves. The profits would have been even more substantial.¡± Su Nan¡¯s words moved Kei. After careful consideration, he realized that many lords in the Jinghua Duchy were desperately trying to expand their military equipment. If a potion that could enhance the strength of knights, even temporarily, appeared at this time, it would surely spark a scramble among them. If you don¡¯t buy it, what if your enemy buys it? This was a great opportunity! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Mu Zhuo right away.¡± Kei was naturally decisive in nature. Once he saw a profit, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly made a decision and immediately sent someone to send a message to the Jinghua Duchy. After making the arrangements, he turned to Su Nan and asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Nan nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡± Kei patted Su Nan on the shoulder. ¡°The Starfire Sect tried to assassinate you before, they won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Su Nan smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going out to find trouble with them this time.¡± ¡°You be careful too.¡± Keiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just stay in the barracks. If any assassins dare toe, I guarantee they won¡¯t be able to return.¡± After exchanging a few words, Su Nan left the barracks. Just as he left ck Stone City, he suddenly felt a chill on his face. He looked up. He didn¡¯t know when, but snowkes had started falling from the sky. They looked like cold raindrops falling on his face. It was snowing. Su Nan reached out and caught a snowke. The icy crystal slowly melted into a drop of water in his palm. ¡°The first snow of the Frostfall Moon.¡± Su Nan smiled slightly. With a thought, energy particles formed a faint halo around his body, isting him from the snowkes. Then, he leaped up andnded on Stealthy Dragon¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Stealthy Dragon let out a low growl, revealing its form. It stretched out its limbs and began to gallop across the wilderness. (End of Chapter) Chapter 36: Haunted Chapter 36: Haunted The bright moonlight spilled across the narrow alleys of Stone Bell City, while inside the tavern, melodious music yed, like a night symphony. Through the window, one could see the roaring fire in the hearth, casting a warm glow. The wooden sign hanging above the entrance read ¡®Golden Barley Tavern¡¯. Su Nan pushed open the door and walked in, the noise and bustle immediately washing over him. The air was thick with the scent of hormones and strong alcohol. Rough men were drinking and ying finger games, while mboyantly dressed maids shuttled between tables with trays, their bare legs shing in the light. Su Nan, familiar with the ce, found a table in a corner and sat down, pulling out a few silver coins and stuffing them into the bosom of a passing maid. ¡°The usual.¡± The maid winked at him and brought him a mug of barley wine and some food. The barley wine had a low alcohol content and no aroma. It was rough in taste, cloudy, and had a sour aftertaste. Even so, it was a rare luxury for themon people, and most would be content with just a single drink. Su Nan rarely drank, but the few times he had, he had only tasted top-quality wines. The poor quality barley wine in the tavern was simply undrinkable for him. The food was equally simple, cooked with the simplest methods. There were no spices like pepper, MSG, soy sauce, honey, or cream, just salt after boiling or roasting. In this world, sugar was a luxury, and spices were even more expensive, only appearing on the tables of nobles.Su Nan ordered the barley wine and food simply to blend in, avoiding attracting attention in the tavern. Normally, the tavern was a good ce for bragging and showing off. Here, one could hear all sorts of drunkards boasting about their past glories, so since arriving in Stone Bell City, Su Nan woulde to the tavern every evening to sit for a while and gather information. The rest of the time he would secretly investigate the Starfire Sect¡¯s stronghold in Stone Bell City, information he had extracted from the ck Sword Knight. Unfortunately, he had had no luck for three days running. ¡°If I don¡¯t find anything tonight, I¡¯ll grab someone for interrogation.¡± Su Nan pondered silently. At that moment, a conversation from the table next door caught his ear. ¡°Have you heard? The Count of Kubero¡¯s manor in the north of the city is haunted.¡± ¡°Haunted? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, there¡¯s no such thing as ghosts!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. My brother-inw serves under Count Kubero. After the manor became haunted, Count Kubero moved out. He sent in a few knights, but they never came back after a few days. The whole manor is now sealed off!¡± ¡°Really? Did the knights die too?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really a ghost, it¡¯s normal for the knights to lose.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, is it a male or female ghost?¡± ¡°What, Lance, you¡¯re interested in a female ghost?¡± ¡°Heh heh, if she¡¯s pretty, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± A group of people roared withughter, the topic quickly shifting to women and their lower halves. Su Nan, sitting nearby, showed a thoughtful expression. To say that ghosts exist, they indeed do. The mostmon type is the illusion. Generally, those who died prematurely are most likely to turn into illusory figures. Phantoms have the same appearance as they did in life, and in most cases, they have visible traces of the violence they suffered at the time of death. However, illusory figures are very low in terms of harmfulness. Even if they possess a human being, they only make the person feel a chill. Normal humans also have difficulty seeing illusory figures. In addition, illusory figures cannot be exposed to sunlight, they will be weak and powerless in the sun, and they will dissipate in a short time. Even without sunlight, illusory figures generally do not survive for long in the material world. If illusory figures are considered harmless, then vengeful spirits are the truly deadly type of ghost. Vengeful spirits usually harbor extremely strong hatred in their lives, to the point that they cannot rest even after death, transforming into undead beings who only want revenge. ? Mature vengeful spirits can absorb the energy of humans through contact, or control humans with weak willpower through mental hypnosis. This type of intangible creature is immune to physical harm and is extremely deadly to ordinary people. Only knights with martial energy can harm them. If a vengeful spirit kills enough humans and absorbs enough soul energy, it will advance into a powerful evil spirit. Evil spirits usually have a binding property to the earth and will upy an area to transform it into a ghost domain. Mature evil spirits are not afraid of sunlight or physical harm. Not even a great knight can necessarily deal with them. Above evil spirits are evil spirit variants, evil spirits, etc. Among them, evil spirits are a terrifying existence that can bring ruin to a nation. The appearance of each evil spirit is often apanied by the demise of a country. Judging from the words of those drunkards just now, if the Count of Kubero¡¯s manor is truly haunted, it is most likely the work of an evil spirit. ¡°An evil spirit?¡± Su Nan felt a slight flutter in his heart. Evil spirits are good material for making soul crystals. If he could get his hands on a soul crystal, he could create a puppet more powerful than the ckrock Beast. ¡°Forget it, I should focus on the Starfire Sect for now, and I¡¯ll investigate the evil spiritter.¡± After listening for a while longer, Su Nan got up and walked towards the second floor. The Golden Barley Tavern also provided amodation services, and he had been staying in the tavern¡¯s rooms these past few days. Not far away, several female maids were whispering as they watched Su Nan go upstairs. ¡°I bet he¡¯s a nobleman, he¡¯s got more charisma than the young Master Elwin I met before, and he¡¯s even more handsome.¡± ¡°How can young Master Elwinpare? Yesterday, I identally bumped into his arm, wow, those muscles were so strong, he doesn¡¯t look like a strong guy, but he¡¯s got such a great physique.¡± ¡°Are you getting hot for him?¡± ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re not attracted to him!¡± ¡°Hee hee, if you really want to, go knock on his door at night, use the excuse of asking for a massage, and maybe something will happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Sandy, if you don¡¯t go, I will!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t go, wait, I¡¯ll go and try him out tonight!¡± A group of maids wereughing and joking, attracting fiery stares from many of the patrons. Late at night. Sandy, specially changed into a shorter maidservant¡¯s dress, lowered her neckline, and came to the door of Su Nan¡¯s room, knocking. Knock knock! There was no answer. ¡°Sir, do you require a massage?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Sandy knocked a few more times, but still no answer. ¡°Is he asleep?¡± Sandy was instantly discouraged. At that moment, the door next to her creaked open, and a man poked his head out. Seeing Sandy, a lecherous smile spread across his face. ¡°You guys have massage services at the tavern? Give me one too!¡± Sandy looked at the man¡¯s face, full of rough flesh, and said impassively, ¡°Sorry, the tavern doesn¡¯t have that kind of service.¡± ¡°But I just heard¡­¡± ¡°You heard wrong!¡± Before the man could respond, Sandy turned and left without looking back. At that moment, Su Nan¡¯s room was already empty. (End of Chapter) Chapter 37: Poor Kubero Chapter 37: Poor Kubero Late night. The deep, dark night enveloped the entire alley. Standing in the shadows, Su Nan watched the brightly lit mansion in the distance. This seemingly ordinary residence, which looked somewhat unremarkablepared to the numerous opulent noble mansions in Shizhong City, was one of the Starfire Sect¡¯s strongholds in Jin Yan Province.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After arriving in Shizhong City, Su Nan had been lurking in the area for three days, tailing numerous people entering and leaving. Unfortunately, he found none of them rted to the pursuit of magical creatures. He didn¡¯t n to waste too much time here, so he decided to grab someone for questioning tonight. He didn¡¯t have to wait long for a suitable target to appear. A man d in a thick cloak emerged from the mansion. After discreetly scanning his surroundings, he hurried into the night.Su Nan didn¡¯t follow immediately. He patiently waited for a while before casually walking out of the alley towards the direction the man had left. Yinlong had already followed ahead, and with it, he didn¡¯t have to worry about losing his target. This distance wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicion in the target¡¯s mind. Following the man from afar, winding his way through the streets for about half an hour, Yinlong transmitted the information that the target had stopped. Su Nan immediately quickened his pace. Before long, he reached Yinlong¡¯s location. ¡°What¡¯s this guy doing here?¡± Su Nan raised an eyebrow, gazing at the residential building in front of him. This was just a regr house located in a civilian residential area. Why would a Starfire Sect member be here in the middle of the night? Signaling Yinlong to stay put and keep watch, Su Nan quickly cast ayer of wind energy particles around himself, then his body effortlessly vaulted over the wall,nding silently on the ground in the courtyard. ? As soon as hended, his powerful perception caught the sounding from the room, and a strange expression spread across his face. ¡°. My heart, my dear, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°I miss you too, my love, Honey. That old fool Kubero has been so preupied with his estatetely, he hasn¡¯t had time for me. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to meet now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Now, let me taste the vor of Lord Kubero¡¯s wife.¡± Then followed a series of suggestive and passionate noises. ¡°.¡± Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pity for the unseen Lord Kubero. It was bad enough that he had to deal with a wicked spirit, but his wife was also cheating on him. Poor guy. Shaking his head, Su Nan stopped trying to hide his presence and strode towards the room. He had already sensed that there were no other life forms in the entire house besides the two inside. It made sense, after all. These two were here for a ndestine rendezvous, so they wouldn¡¯t have brought anyone else along. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The man in the room quickly detected Su Nan¡¯s unmasked footsteps. As Su Nan pushed the door open, the man had already jumped out of bed and reached for the weapon on the table, staring vigntly at the doorway. Behind him on the bed, a beautiful woman wearing heavy makeup and a seductive dress huddled under the covers, her face pale with fear. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked sharply. Su Nan didn¡¯t reply. He raised his hand and shot a bolt of electricity at the man. The man had no time to react. His body convulsed, and he copsed to the ground, his eyes rolling back in his head as he fainted. Seeing this, the woman on the bed covered her face with her hands and took a deep breath, preparing to scream. However, the inhtion and pre-casting time for her spell were too long. Su Nan flicked his wrist and shot another bolt of electricity, and the woman also convulsed and fell unconscious. Closing the door casually, Su Nan used Master¡¯s Hand to lift the unconscious man off the ground and wake him up. Before the man could speak, he had already cast the Charm Human spell. The man¡¯s eyes instantly zed over. ¡°Your name.¡± ¡°Honey Di Omand.¡± ¡°Your position in the Starfire Sect.¡± ¡°Three-Star Sect Member.¡± Su Nan was slightly disappointed. Below the rank of Cult Leader in the Starfire Sect, ordinary members were ssified from low to high, as One-Star to Five-Star Sect Members. A Three-Star Sect Member was still at the bottom of the Starfire Sect and probably wouldn¡¯t have ess to any core matters. ¡°Do you know about the capture of the magical creature?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Nan¡¯s spirits lifted slightly: ¡°Tell me more.¡± Honey hesitated for a moment, then said in a vacant tone, ¡°Troy Cult Leader and Ryan Cult Leader are in charge of this. They go out almost every day, but they haven¡¯t been able to catch the magical creature yet. The High Priest is very angry about it.¡± ¡°They go out every day? Then why haven¡¯t I seen anyoneing in or out of the mansion?¡± ¡°Those people use an underground passage to enter and exit the mansion.¡± Su Nan pped his forehead, feeling a wave of helplessness. It made sense, after all. This was a secret stronghold, so the Starfire Sect members wouldn¡¯t walk in and out through the main entrance frequently. Otherwise, someone would have noticed something amiss. It was normal for a stronghold to have an underground passage. He had been trapped in a blind spot and hadn¡¯t thought of this. ¡°Ick experience.¡± Su Nan chuckled wryly to himself, then continued asking, ¡°Where do those people who are capturing the magical creature usually go?¡± ¡°North of the city.¡± Honey said nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the magical creature¡¯s range of activity has been limited to the north of the city, so Troy Cult Leader and the others have been searching there.¡± Su Nan understood. It seemed like his search scope would be shifted to the north of the city. Even though he now knew the Starfire Sect stronghold had an underground passage, he had no idea where it led. What if the exit was in some deserted, abandoned well or a random house? It would take a lot of time to find it. It would be easier to try his luck in the north. Once the Starfire Sect found the magical creature, the pursuit process would definitely create quite a stir. He and Yinlong could split up and search, increasing the chances of finding it. Yinlong¡¯s ability to shift between reality and illusion was perfect for searching through theplex terrain of a city. As he pondered, Su Nan already had a n in mind. He continued to interrogate Honey for a while, until he was certain there was nothing more valuable he could learn. He was about to deal with Honey when he suddenly noticed something and turned abruptly toward the table. The doors and windows of the room were closed tight, and no light wasing in except for a sliver of moonlight that seeped through the cracks in the doors and windows, forming silver lines on the ground and the table. A small cat was standing on the table, walking right through the silver line in the middle of the table. The bright moonlight illuminated its slender body, its glossy, smooth, snow-white fur, and its jewel-like ice-blue eyes. A cat? Su Nan froze, then his eyes narrowed. He flipped his wrist, and an Earth Rune Gem appeared between his index and middle finger, ready to be activated. The doors and windows of the room were closed. How did this cat get in? Moreover, how could he have allowed a cat to get so close to him before noticing it? Something was wrong! Just as Su Nan was filled with uncertainty, the kitten calmly walked towards him. As it walked, its slender body formed graceful curves, its steps light and agile, with an air of dreamlike brilliance. Around its neck was a delicate, small, golden bell tied with a red ribbon. For a moment, Su Nan even had the illusion of seeing a wealthy youngdy strollingzily through her family garden. Reaching the edge of the table, the cat leaped down andnded lightly on the ground. It raised its head and looked at Su Nan and Honey with its jewel-like ice-blue eyes, curiosity shining in them. ¡°Meow, what are you guys doing?¡± Chapter 38 By this point, Su Nan had realized that the strange cat in front of him was most likely the magical creature that the Starfire Sect had been pursuing. However, the cat¡¯s sudden words still took him by surprise. Among magical creatures, there were some whose intelligence wasparable to humans, even surpassing them. But this didn¡¯t mean that these magical creatures couldmunicate with humans normally. Take the Stealthy Dragon for example. As its life level increased, one day its intelligence would reach a levelparable to humans, or even higher. However, it still wouldn¡¯t speak the humannguage, only ¡°Lizard Tongue.¡± Maybe after awakening its dragon bloodline, it would naturally master Dragon Language. But unless someone patiently taught it to learn the humannguage, it was almost impossible for a Stealthy Dragon to speak human words. Therefore, seeing a cat speak human words, Su Nan was still quite surprised. Teaching a cat to master the humannguage wasn¡¯t an easy task. ¡°Meow, why aren¡¯t you paying attention to me?¡± Seeing Su Nan staring at her in silence, the little cat asked again in a serious tone. Its voice was childish, like that of a seven or eight-year-old girl, and it sounded as pleasant and clear as flowing mountain spring water.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Coming back to his senses, Su Nan said calmly, ¡°Sorry, I was so captivated by how beautiful you are, I got a bit lost in thought.¡± ¡°Meow, really? Thank you for thepliment.¡±The little cat¡¯s eyes crinkled with happiness, its expression full of life. ¡°My name is Su Nan, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Amy.¡± ¡°How did Amy get into the room?¡± ¡°Just like this.¡± Amy gracefully leaped forward, disappearing into thin air. When she reappeared, she was on the other side of the room, several meters away. ¡°Spatial Teleportation!¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. In that moment, he had actually sensed spatial fluctuations. This strange little cat actually possessed the rare ability of Spatial Teleportation! Su Nan finally understood why the Starfire Sect couldn¡¯t catch this little cat. While the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s ability to shift between reality and illusion could also allow it to traverse the void, the distance it could travel ultimately depended on its own speed. But Spatial Teleportation could instantly move within a certain range, regardless of distance or obstacles. The range could be hundreds of meters at the least and several kilometers at the most. For a knight, this ability was practically an unbeatable bug. Even Su Nan, before learning the Fourth-Ring Spell ¡°Dimensional Anchor,¡± was also helpless against abilities like Spatial Teleportation. A cat that possessed Spatial Teleportation and could speak human words, what kind of creature was this little thing? Su Nan became even more curious. Amy didn¡¯t seem to know how to refuse. She answered all his questions, even those involving her own abilities, without any hesitation. There was a kind of innocent beauty in her intelligence. Su Nan simply crouched down, trying to show a gentle expression, and continued to ask, ¡°Amy, why did youe here?¡± Amy jumped up andnded back in front of Su Nan. ¡°Meow, I sensed energy particle fluctuations here, so I came to take a look.¡± As she spoke, Amy carefully examined Su Nan, her eyes widening slightly. ¡°You have very strong energy particles. You¡¯re a Wizard Apprentice meow!¡± Su Nan raised an eyebrow, ¡°You know about Wizard Apprentices?¡± ¡°Of course, my master told me. My master is a very powerful Wizard.¡± The little cat held her head high, her voice filled with a strong sense of pride. ¡°What¡¯s your master¡¯s name?¡± Although it felt very strange to be talking to a cat, Su Nan patiently asked. ¡°My master¡¯s name is Master.¡± Amy tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Amy¡¯s mood suddenly dropped. ¡°Master is gone.¡± ¡°I took a nap, and when I woke up, I found Master was gone. Then a bunch of bad guys broke in, searching everywhere and trying to catch me. Luckily, I was quick and escaped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite unfortunate.¡± Su Nan reached out and stroked Amy¡¯s back, feeling the softness of her fur while thinking to himself. Based on Amy¡¯s words, the ce she was from was most likely a Wizard¡¯s dwelling. That Wizard had disappeared for some unknown reason, and then the Starfire Sect had found the ce and taken things from it. Thinking about it, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. Those things were wasted on the Starfire Sect people. They couldn¡¯t use them, but if they were all his, he would definitely be able to gain a lot. ¡°Then why did those bad guys keep chasing you?¡± It seemed like she hadn¡¯t been petted for a long time. Amy enjoyed it, closing her eyes slightly. She didn¡¯t even realize how Su Nan knew she was being chased by bad guys, and answered without thinking, ¡°I was angry that they stole Master¡¯s things, so I followed them into their ce, wanting to get Master¡¯s things back. But I was too nervous and took the wrong thing. Then those bad guys kept chasing me, wanting to get the thing back.¡± ¡°What did you take?¡± Su Nan asked instinctively. Amy stretched out her furry paw and patted the floor. Instantly, a bead the size of an egg appeared out of thin air. Su Nan keenly sensed that the moment the bead appeared, the golden bell hanging around Amy¡¯s neck emitted extremely subtle energy particle fluctuations. Clearly, that wasn¡¯t an ordinary bell, but a spatial magic item. Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, he still didn¡¯t have any spatial magic items. Compared to this cat, he was doing worse. And the more he thought about it, the more curious he became about Amy¡¯s master. Someone who could nurture a magical creature like Amy couldn¡¯t be weak. Maybe they were a powerful, official Wizard. It was just unknown how they had managed to advance to the level of a Wizard on the current Starlight Continent. While thinking, Su Nan looked at the bead. Upon closer inspection, he realized it wasn¡¯t a bead, but a translucent, yellowish amber, perfectly round and smooth. Inside, there was a drop of blood? ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Su Nan pointed at the amber and asked Amy. Amy nodded readily, ¡°No problem, but be careful meow, this thing is a bit strange.¡± Su Nan nodded and coated his palm with ayer of energy particles before carefully picking up the amber. After pausing for a moment, confirming that there were no abnormalities, Su Nan quickly put the amber into the Magic Cube, using his body as a shield, and then checked the information. At first nce, he was surprised. ¡°Divine Blood Amber, Divine Blood content 0.05 milliliters. Carrying it can increase the attraction to energy particles, but it has a certain degree of mental pollution. Long-term, close contact can lead to changes in thinking and cognition, causing a strong, fanatical belief in the source of the Divine Blood.¡± Thanks to reader 20210301106600834300 for the tip. By the way, the book has been renamed ¡°Synthetic Wizard.¡± Chapter 39: Divine Blood Amber Chapter 39: Divine Blood Amber Divine Blood! Su Nan couldn¡¯t believe the blood inside the amber was this. After all, the Starlight Continent thousands of years ago was a territory for wizards, it was impossible for any god to enter the Starlight Continent and seek their own demise. Logically, there should be no divine blood. Did some god from another world enter the Starlight Continent and spread their faith in the thousand years since the wizards left? Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but think of the Star God worshipped by the Starfire Sect. He originally thought that the Star God was just a fabrication made up by the higher-ups of the Starfire Sect to deceive the lower-ranking members, but it seems that this is not the case. But if the Star God really exists, why don¡¯t the members of the Starfire Sect have even a single divine technique, and theirbat methods are all based on the native knight techniques?Or perhaps this divine blood is actually just a material collected by a wizard thousands of years ago, left behind until now? After frowning and thinking for a while, unable to figure it out, Su Nan shook his head and temporarily put this matter aside, turning his attention back to the Divine Blood Amber in his hand. After hesitating for a moment, he dispelled the energy particles in his palm and let his skin touch the Divine Blood Amber. In an instant, his mind became a little dazed, and he seemed to hear a vague murmur in his ear. In his vision, a majestic and magnificent hall seemed to appear, with a towering figure whose face was obscured, sitting high on a divine throne, and countless devotees kneeling below, their expressions fervent. Countless prayers and praises echoed in his mind, speaking of the greatness and omnipotence of the god. Su Nan frowned, using energy particles to iste the Divine Blood Amber, and the voices in his ears and the visions in his mind disappeared. ¡°This is what¡¯s called mental pollution.¡± Su Nan¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn. Even his spiritual power couldn¡¯t resist the mental pollution. If it were someone else, even a knight, they would be easily transformed into a fanatic if they were exposed to this kind of mental pollution for a long time. ¡°But mental pollution is terrifying, but it also has benefits.¡± Just now when he touched the Divine Blood Amber, Su Nan clearly felt that his body¡¯s attraction to the free-floating energy particles in the air had increased significantly. For a knight, this could allow their body to be constantly bathed in the immersion of energy particles, and their physique would be constantly enhanced subtly. It¡¯s likely that the Starfire Sect utilized the mental pollution and physique-enhancing properties of the Divine Blood Amber to cultivate arge number of fanatical knights with their faith in a short time, thereby rapidly expanding their power. For a wizard apprentice, the Divine Blood Amber also has benefits. The essence of meditation is actually to absorb energy particles and strengthen one¡¯s spiritual power. The Divine Blood Amber can enhance the absorption of energy particles, which naturally can also indirectly improve meditation efficiency. ¡°The question is how to eliminate the mental pollution?¡± Su Nan didn¡¯t want to be a fanatic of that so-called Star God. ¡°The Synthetic Magic Cube can enhance the effects of the synthesized material and simultaneously weaken its side effects. If there are enough Divine Blood Ambers, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to weaken the side effects of mental pollution through synthesis?¡± ? Su Nan¡¯s eyes lit up. When he used the blood of the ck Scale Lizardman to synthesize Dragon Lizard Blood and Sub-Dragon Blood, he sessfully reduced the rejection of the blood. If he synthesized Divine Blood Amber, the result should be simr. Thinking about this, Su Nan immediately became excited, his eyes full of anticipation as he looked at Amy. ¡°Amy, do you have any more of this?¡± ¡°No meow, I only took one.¡± Amy shook her head. Su Nan was a little disappointed but continued to ask persistently, ¡°The Starfire Sect, the ce where those bad guys live, do they have a lot of this?¡± ¡°Lots meow.¡± Amy raised her paw and lightly patted the floor, counting each time she patted. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­ twenty-two, twenty-four, twenty-five. There are twenty-five.¡± Your counting skills still need improvement. But twenty-four Divine Blood Ambers is still a lot. Come to think of it, since the Starfire Sect could use Divine Blood Amber to rapidly grow in strength, it means they must have arge number of them. Su Nan¡¯s spirit lifted. If he could get his hands on enough Divine Blood Ambers, the problem of improving his meditation efficiency might be solved! ¡°Amy, can you sell this to me?¡± Su Nan shook the Divine Blood Amber in his hand. ¡°What do you want this for meow?¡± Amy tilted her head in confusion, ¡°Meow, if you want it, you can have it. But you have to do me a favor.¡± ¡°You say it.¡± ¡°Amy has been chased by those bad guys all the time, and can¡¯t even sleep properly. Can you help me drive them away?¡± Su Nan smiled slightly and agreed without hesitation. ¡°No problem.¡± He was going to deal with the Starfire Sect anyway, this favor was just a matter of convenience. He tore off a piece of tablecloth, wrapped the Divine Blood Amber, and put it in his pocket. Su Nan turned to look at Honey, who was in a daze. A victim under the effect of the Charm Human magic technique could clearly remember what happened around them, so this living witness couldn¡¯t be left alive. Su Nan was about to deal with this guy when he suddenly felt something, and without hesitation activated the Earth Rune Gem in his hand. A faint yellow glow, radiating a sense of heavy weight, instantly enveloped his body. The next moment, the door mmed open with a bang. Amidst the flying stones, two crescent-shaped sword energies shed through the air like arrows, aimed at Su Nan and Amy respectively. Su Nan raised his hand to block it. The sword energy hit his palm with a bang, and after a moment of stalemate, it suddenly burst open. The violent shock wave mmed into the yellow glow on his body, creating ripples, but it couldn¡¯t break through. On the other side, as soon as the sword energy struck, Amy had already used spatial teleportation to transfer to an unknown location. Sizzle! The roar of breaking through the air exploded! Two more sword energies struck, this time targeting Su Nan and the unconscious noblewoman on the bed. Thetter was torn into a bloody mist by the sword energy without any resistance. Su Nan was prepared this time, his figure shed and easily avoided the sword energy. He squinted his eyes and looked outside. ¡°Both attacks were so precise, can they sense the location of the people in the room?¡± His eyes shed, Su Nan casually snapped Honey¡¯s neck, then shed out of the room, passing through the courtyard and reaching the street outside. More than twenty people, cloaked and armored, had already surrounded the house. At the head were two tall and burly men whose bodies shone faintly in the moonlight. Great Knights! ¡°Meow, it¡¯s you bad guys again!¡± Amy appeared on the rooftop more than ten meters away, angrily staring at the Starfire Sect members. Su Nan immediately understood that these people should be the Starfire Sect members who had been chasing Amy. The two Great Knights at the head were probably the Troy Cultist and Ryan Cultist that Honey mentioned. Troy and Ryan ignored Amy¡¯s words and stared at Su Nan with wary eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Nan¡¯s face was covered by ayer of yellow glow, making it impossible to see his features. However, the fact that he easily blocked two sword energy attacks made Troy and Ryan not underestimate him. ¡°The Divine Blood is on him!¡± At this time, Ryan took out a statue and took a look, his face suddenly changed, and his sharp eyes shot at Su Nan like swords. Troy¡¯s face also turned cold, he pointed his sword at Su Nan and shouted, ¡°Hand it over!¡± Su Nan didn¡¯t waste any words, he raised his hand and shot out a beam of lightning. Troy and Ryan quickly dodged, but the Starfire Sect members behind them didn¡¯t have such fast reactions or speed, and were instantly turned into charcoal by the lightning. ¡°Wizard!¡± Seeing their charred subordinates, Troy and Ryan both changed color. When they looked at Su Nan again, their eyes were filled with a sense of imminent danger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two of them decisively gave orders at the same time. ¡°Kill him!¡± (End of Chapter) Chapter 40: The Multitalented Cat Chapter 40: The Multitalented Cat The battle erupted in an instant. However, it wasn¡¯t quite as the Starfire Sect members had anticipated. It was they who were attacked first. Almost the moment Troy¡¯s words left his mouth, two Starfire Sect members let out bloodcurdling screams, their bodies splitting apart into several pieces in midair, as if they had been ripped apart by a ferocious beast¡¯s ws. What the hell? An incredulous thought shed through the minds of all the Starfire Sect members. Before they couldprehend what was happening, two more of theirpanions were flung into the air with a bang, their bodies contorting into bizarre and unnatural angles. Gruesome bone-breaking sounds emanated from within them, and afternding, they only twitched once before lying still. Troy finally realized what was happening, shouting in a mix of shock and anger, ¡°Something¡¯s hidden nearby, be on your guard!¡± However, these words did little besides instill fear in his subordinates. They had no idea where the hidden enemy was, nor how to defend against or attack it. They could only watch helplessly as theirrades were torn apart, their bones shattered, their bodies contorted, their agonizing cries echoing into the night.In a mere three or four breaths, more than ten Starfire Sect members had been killed. The rest were pale, trembling with fear. ¡°Damn it!¡± Troy gritted his teeth, watching this scene unfold. He spun around and charged towards Su Nan. ¡°Take out that guy first!¡± Ryan had also finally realized that this bizarre situation was definitely Su Nan¡¯s doing. Let¡¯s kill this guy first! Facing the two men charging towards him with murderous intent, Su Nan remained calm and collected. Without hesitation, he hurled a rune gem. With a whoosh, the gem erupted with a zing red light in midair, transforming into a raging wave of mes that engulfed Ryan. Ryan¡¯s martial energy shieldsted less than a breath before shattering, followed by the mes engulfing his entire body, instantly turning him into a towering pir of fire. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Amidst his heart-wrenching screams, the Great Knight was quickly incinerated into ash. Troy on the other side watched, his scalp tingling, his body chilled to the bone. While Ryan wasn¡¯t as strong as him, he was still a junior Great Knight. Yet he was instantly killed in a single encounter. The mysterious individual¡¯s methods were terrifying! Seeing Su Nan¡¯s gaze turn towards him, a sense of fear, as if his heartstrings had been tightened, suddenly surged within Troy. He turned on his heel and fled. He had figured it out. This person was simply not someone they could handle! Even if they threw their lives at him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him! To retrieve the divine blood potion, they had to return and seek the help of the Priest! However, upon turning around, Troy was horrified to find that his entire force had been wiped out, the ground littered with severed limbs and bodies, blood staining the scene in a gruesome sight. Moreover, the surrounding area was empty, and the monstrous figure was still nowhere to be seen. An ominous feeling suddenly crept into Troy¡¯s heart. Sure enough, the next instant, a powerful and heavy force struck him from the side, crashing down on him like a tidal wave! Boom! Troy was sent flying like a cannonball,nding a hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood mixed with flesh. Ignoring the throbbing pain, he roared as he scrambled to his feet, quickly dashing forward. However, something was even faster than him. A streak of lightning! A streak of lightning that tore through the night sky, traversing over a hundred meters in the blink of an eye, striking his back! Crackle! Countless electric arcs exploded, engulfing Troy¡¯s entire body in an instant! When the blinding electric light faded, Troy was lying motionless, charred and lifeless. From afar, Su Nan calmly withdrew his hand. Against Great Knight-level enemies, both zero-ring spells and simple control of energy particles were quite limited in effectiveness. The truebat methods he could pull out were the rune gems. A single rune gem was enough to instantly kill a junior Great Knight. If the cost weren¡¯t so high, Su Nan would have considered rune gems as his regrbat methods. ¡°Meow, Su Nan, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± Amy materialized out of thin air at Su Nan¡¯s feet, gazing at him with admiration. So many bad guys, all gone with a swoosh!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So cool! ¡°By the way, was that big guy who could hide your pet?¡± Amy asked curiously. Su Nan was surprised. ¡°You can see the Stealthy Dragon?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± Amy nodded vigorously. ¡°Master said my perception is very sharp, and I can see many things others can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Something like the True Sight ability,¡± Su Nan mused. Realizing he had been discovered, the Stealthy Dragon no longer concealed himself, revealing his form and looking Amy up and down with wide eyes. Amy instantly puffed up, hiding behind Su Nan with a swift swoosh. ¡°Meow, don¡¯t eat me, Amy isn¡¯t delicious!¡± Su Nan was stunned. Just now, he indeed sensed through the magicalpanion contract the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s thoughts: ¡®This cat looks delicious.¡¯ ¡°Can you sense the thoughts of other creatures?¡± Amy huddled behind Su Nan and said, ¡°Not meow, but I can sense other people¡¯s malice towards me.¡± He actually has this ability? Su Nan suddenly realized. He had previously thought Amy was too naive and innocent, approaching a stranger with no reservations, and answering every question. Now it seemed that because he sensed no malice from Su Nan, Amy had no guard at all. Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. Fortunately, when he saw the divine blood crystal and the space-type magical item that looked like a bell, he hadn¡¯t felt any greed. Otherwise, Amy would have probably run away by now. However, this little cat is too multitalented. Space warping, True Sight-like abilities, and now add to that a malice detection ability, the number of quasi-magical abilities he possesses is really quite a lot. Moreover, who knows if he has even more quasi-magical abilities? After pondering for a while, Su Nan walked over to Ryan¡¯s corpse and searched him, finding a statue on his person. Ryan had used this statue to deduce that the divine blood crystal was on Su Nan. Perhaps the reason why those people were able to urately determine his location in the room was also due to this statue. The moment he held the statue, Su Nan heard the familiar murmuring sound again. Suppressing the mental pollution, he examined it carefully. But this didn¡¯t seem like a magical item. He couldn¡¯t figure out how to use it based on its enchanted runes. After studying it for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure anything out. With no choice, Su Nan crushed the statue, and inside, he found a divine blood crystal. ¡°Now I have two.¡± Su Nan happily ced both divine blood crystals into the cube, then looked at the synthesis interface. ¡¾Divine Blood Crystal, divine blood content: 0.1 milliliter. Carrying it on your person can increase your attraction to energy particles, but it has a certain level of mental pollution. Long-term close contact can cause changes in thought and cognition, leading to a fanatical devotion to the source of the divine blood.¡¿ After synthesis, the words ¡®fanatical devotion¡¯ in the description of the divine blood crystal were missing the word ¡®intense.¡¯ This confirmed Su Nan¡¯s earlier guess. Synthesis could indeed reduce the side effects. ¡°Next, I just need to find enough divine blood crystals, and I can synthesize an item that greatly increases my meditation efficiency!¡± A joyful smile spread across Su Nan¡¯s face. (End of Chapter) Chapter 41: When This is Over Chapter 41: When This is Over With Amy in tow, Su Nan quietly returned to his room at the tavern. As soon as they entered, Amy immediately flew towards the bed, rolling around on the soft sheets. ¡°Meow, I haven¡¯t slept on such a soft bed in so many days. Tonight, finally, no one wille to catch me!¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s true, haven¡¯t you forgotten something important?¡± On the way back to the tavern, Su Nan had been constantly giving himself mental pep talks, emphasizing that he had no ill intentions towards Amy. Now, he could begin to subtly guide her without any burden. Amy, sprawled on the bed with her limbs stretched out, raised her head, pondered for a moment in confusion, and then jumped up as if she had remembered something. ¡°Meow, I almost forgot! I haven¡¯t gotten my master¡¯s things back!¡± The little cat hopped onto Su Nan¡¯sp, looking at him with teary eyes.¡°Su Nan, you¡¯ll help me, right?¡± Good, she remembered. Su Nan gave a gentle smile and scratched Amy¡¯s chin, saying, ¡°Of course, we are friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Meow, thank you, Su Nan, you¡¯re such a good person.¡± Amy showed a look of enjoyment and took a while toe back to her senses before quickly asking, ¡°So, what should we do?¡± ¡°Tomorrow night, we¡¯ll go to the Starfire Sect¡¯s stronghold. I¡¯ll have the Infiltrator lure everyone out, and then we¡¯ll sneak in, get your things back, and take the Divine Blood Crystal as well. We¡¯ll give them a lesson!¡± ¡°Meow, let¡¯s do that, give them a lesson!¡± Amy couldn¡¯t distinguish whether the n was good or bad, but she trusted Su Nan. Since Su Nan said so, then it must be fine. Rxing, Amy couldn¡¯t help but yawn and sleepily went back to bed, quickly falling into a deep sleep. Looking at the carefree little cat, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle. He sat cross-legged at the foot of the bed and began to meditate. N?v(el)B\\jnn The night passed without incident. The next day, Amy didn¡¯t wake up until almost noon. ¡°Meow, I slept so well.¡± With a leap, she jumped onto the table and scratched the bell hanging from her neck. On her chubby paw, a crystal clear, mint-leaf shaped ice crystal appeared out of thin air. Amy put the ice crystal leaf to her nose and sniffed it a few times, then put it in her mouth. Seeing her blissful expression, it was as if she was savoring some divine delicacy. ¡°What is that?¡± Su Nan curiously asked. ¡°Ice-Congealed Mint. It tastes great, do you want to try some?¡± Amy generously gave Su Nan a piece. He took it and looked at it for a few moments before putting it in the Magic Cube. ¡¾Ice-Congealed Mint, carrying it on your person can resist heat poison intrusion. Direct consumption has a refreshing effect.¡¿ It was a magical nt, no wonder it looked so strange. Su Nan nced at Amy. The little cat was holding the Ice-Congealed Mint and sniffing it and licking it, and soon, she was like a puddle of mud on the table, looking quitefortable. Shaking his head with amusement, Su Nan went to sit by the window and took out a book to read. Recently, he had discovered another use for the Magic Cube ¨C it could be used as a temporary storage item. As long as it was a non-living object without independent consciousness, it could be put into the Magic Cube. Moreover, the Magic Cube could shield the energy fluctuations of some special items. For example, the Divine Blood Crystal. Whether it was ced in his pocket or in Amy¡¯s bell, it would be sensed by the Starfire Sect. But when ced in the Magic Cube, even Amy couldn¡¯t sense the energy fluctuations of the Divine Blood Crystal. From this point of view, the Magic Cube was undoubtedly a higher level of existence than spatial magic items. If there was any problem, it was that when using the Magic Cube to synthesize items, everything had to be taken out, which was a bit inconvenient. ¡°I still need to find a real spatial magic item.¡± Su Nan sighed slightly, put his thoughts aside and focused on reading. In the evening, he went downstairs to eat something, showing his presence to avoid the innkeepering to knock on his door after seeing him shut himself in the room all day. While eating, Su Nan identally overheard a piece of news. ¡°Did you hear? Viscount is recruiting heroes to eliminate evil spirits!¡± ¡°What evil spirits?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Lord Kubelo¡¯s manor is haunted? It¡¯s said to be an evil spirit.¡± ¡°Even the Viscount is rmed by this?¡± ¡°After all, several knights died. Because of this, the Viscount is offering a bounty of a thousand gold coins!¡± ¡°Really? A thousand gold coins, I wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all in a lifetime!¡± Several patrons eximed in amazement. Su Nan¡¯s eyes flickered. He ate his food without showing any emotion, then went upstairs back to his room. Time passed slowly. The gloomy night gradually enveloped the entire Stone Bell City. Su Nan looked at the night sky outside the window, closed the book, and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Amy, who had been boredly licking her paws, immediately got up when she heard this. ¡°Meow, I¡¯m ready!¡± Su Nan nodded, pushed open the window, leaped out, andnded silently in the alley behind the tavern. Amy appeared beside him on his shoulder. Under the cloak of night, the man and the cat rushed out of the alley and ran towards the Starfire Sect¡¯s stronghold. Late at night, most of the city¡¯s residents had already gone to sleep. The streets were deserted, only asionally seeing a few drunkards lying on the side of the road. Every now and then, patrolling city guards passed by, but Su Nan had sensed them beforehand and easily avoided them. It didn¡¯t take long for the man and the cat to reach the Starfire Sect¡¯s stronghold. Looking at the brightly lit manor in the distance, a cold light shed in Su Nan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go, try to lure everyone out.¡± A low, muffled growl came from behind, as if a gentle breeze had blown past, then everything fell silent. Deep within the manor, in the master bedroom. The atmosphere was stagnant. Four cultists stood silently before the desk, not daring to breathe, let alone look at Priest Casper sitting opposite them. ¡°Two cultists, plus twenty more disciples, all killed overnight, and you still haven¡¯t found a single clue about the killer. ¡± Casper¡¯s gaze swept coldly over the four, his voice bing even colder. ¡°I¡¯m starting to doubt whether you have the ability to continue serving as cultists!¡± Sweat broke out on the foreheads of the four cultists. A senior cultist hurriedly said, ¡°Priest, we¡¯ve checked the scene and confirmed that most of the disciples died from the ws of some kind of ferocious beast, while Ryan¡¯s body had electrical burns. As for Troy, although we haven¡¯t found his body, based on the traces at the scene, he was most likely burned to ashes by high-temperature mes.¡± Casper¡¯s eyes narrowed, coldly saying, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that they were killed by a legendary knight who keeps magical beasts as pets?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± The cultist hurriedly shook his head. If there was a legendary knight who had a grudge against the sect and entered Stone Bell City, they would have received news beforehand. ¡°Aside from legendary knights, there are also wizards who have mastered elemental powers.¡± ¡°We all believe that the killer is most likely a wizard, who is likely connected to the magical creature we¡¯ve been pursuing!¡± Casper remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°No matter what, the two Divine Blood Crystals that were taken must be retrieved. We can¡¯t allow them to be lost!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use, you must find that wizard!¡± ¡°Or else, you know the consequences!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The four cultists¡¯ expressions tightened, and they responded in unison. Casper¡¯s expression softened slightly. He rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°How is the investigation going in ck Stone City?¡± A cultist hesitated and said, ¡°Sir, the four we sent all lost contact. The list of spies given to us by Baron Owen, all the people on it have been eliminated. Yuri and the others probably have already¡­¡± Casper¡¯s eyes twitched. Losing two Great Knights and two Senior Knights at once was a major blow to the Stone Bell City stronghold. Coupled with the losses fromst night, it could be described as a major blow! ¡°Logically, ck Stone City only has Kei Arnest, a Great Knight. There¡¯s no way Yuri and the others could fail, is there?¡± one cultist said. Another one snorted coldly, ¡°Do we even need to think about it? Baron Owen must have given us false information. There must be other strong figures in ck Stone City. This assassination failed, he must be held ountable!¡± Casper looked at the senior cultist, who immediately understood and said, ¡°Baron Owen said he didn¡¯t know what happened either. That guy is crazy, he insists that our ability is insufficient and demands that we continue to send assassins to kill the two targets.¡± ¡°He thinks he¡¯s got it all figured out.¡± A scornful smile appeared on Casper¡¯s face. He waved his hand. ¡°Tell him, the previous payment will be consideredpensation for the misinformation. If he wants us to continue assassinating the targets, he¡¯ll have to pay another three thousand gold coins.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Waving the four cultists away, Casper got up and went to the window, gazing out at the vast night sky. ¡°This mishap is not trivial. Fortunately, we still have that batch of goods. As long as we hand it over, it should be enough to make up for this loss. If we manage it well, it¡¯s not impossible to move up a level.¡± ¡°When this is over, I¡¯ll take the goods to Giantwood City myself.¡± A faint smile appeared at the corner of Casper¡¯s mouth. Boom! A thunderous roar suddenly came from a distance. Casper¡¯s smile froze. He looked towards the distance and saw rolling dust rising from the direction of the manor¡¯s gate. Chapter 42 Boom! The deafening sound reverberated far into the silent night. Su Nan watched calmly as the dust billowed up hundreds of meters away, stroking his cat while patiently waiting. Soon, the direction of the manor was filled with deafening shouts and screams. Just by the sound, Su Nan could imagine the Starfire Sect members rushing to the gate, only to find it empty and then being caught off guard by invisible bloody attacks, their fear and bewilderment palpable. Unless a Great Knight-level Cultist or a higher-ranking officer intervened, ordinary Starfire Sect members were merelymbs to the ughter against the Stealthy Dragon. They wouldn¡¯t know where the attack came from until death arrived. The ughtersted for about four or five minutes. Then, the invisible Stealthy Dragon rushed out of the manor and ran towards the distance. Behind it, three figures were in hot pursuit.One of them exuded an incredibly imposing aura, his straight-line sprinting speed even faster than the Stealthy Dragon. ¡°A High-Rank Great Knight¡­ It¡¯s probably the Priest in charge of managing this outpost.¡± ¡°The other two are also Great Knights, they should be Cultists.¡± The Starfire Sect outpost in Stone Bell City was managed by one Priest and eight Cultists. Two of the Cultists died in ck Stone City. Two Cultists died inst night¡¯s battle. In other words, there could be at most two Cultists left in the manor. ¡°Meow, will Little Hidden be alright?¡± Amy asked worriedly. It was unclear when she gave the Stealthy Dragon that name. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Su Nan reassured her.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Stealthy Dragon¡¯s ability to shift between reality and illusion was particrly advantageous in theplex terrain of a town. If it was determined to escape, even a High-Rank Great Knight wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it. It could only be led around in circles, running further and further away. ??¨¢ After waiting patiently for a while, Su Nan estimated that the three pursuers had run a significant distance away before he appeared and headed towards the manor. He wasn¡¯t good at sneaking around. After all, he didn¡¯t have suitable spells or magical items. But he didn¡¯t need to sneak around either. The remaining defensive forces in the manor were no threat to him at this point. His priority was to quickly deal with anyone in his way and then find his target. In the littered courtyard, a group of Starfire Sect members were busy tending to the wounded. They were stunned when they saw a man and a cat walk in confidently. One of them immediately realized something was wrong and raised his weapon, shouting, ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Crackle! Before he could finish his sentence, a bolt of lightning turned him into charcoal! Then more lightning and mes erupted violently, engulfing the entire courtyard! There weren¡¯t even any Great Knights among the Starfire Sect members present. Su Nan easily controlled the energy particles, eliminating all of them without any difficulty. ¡°Where is the thing you¡¯re looking for?¡± Su Nan looked at Amy, who was perched on his shoulder. The little cat raised its head, tilted its head to sense for a moment, and pointed to the left, saying, ¡°Over there! The energy particle concentration is very high there!¡± Without hesitation, Su Nan rushed towards the left. Along the way, Starfire Sect members who heard themotion kept jumping out to block him, but he casually killed them all, unable even to slow him down. The manor was notrge. Within four or five minutes, Su Nan arrived at the ce where Amy said the energy particles were concentrated. A tightly shut iron door came into view. He sshed a bit of acid on the iron door, corroding arge hole. Su Nan bent down, went through the hole, and descended the stairs. A spacious basement appeared before him. Night pearls embedded in the surrounding ceiling emitted a soft white light, illuminating the entire basement as if it were daytime. Many wooden shelves were ced around the room, with various items on them. Most were books, about thirty or forty in total. There were also some rings, nes, bracelets, and a fair number of cloaks, swords, and so on. Su Nan¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately walked towards the shelves where the books were, his gaze sweeping across the books. ¡°Magic Philosophy,¡± ¡°Interdimensional Biology,¡± ¡°Burning Hand,¡± ¡°Magic rm,¡± ¡°Magic Missile,¡± ¡°Weakening Ray,¡± ¡°Basic Magic Item Crafting,¡± ¡°Comprehensive Low-Level Magic Item Guide,¡± ¡°Design and Manufacturing of Mana Crystal Forging Furnace,¡± ¡°Magic Emblem Core¡­¡± Su Nan was overjoyed by the dazzling array of books. Among these books, there were seven or eight First-Ring Spell model books, and even one Second-Ring Spell model book. Among the remaining books, many were very practical knowledge. For example, ¡°Basic Magic Item Crafting¡± could elerate his learning of the Magic Item Crafting skill. ¡°Comprehensive Low-Level Magic Item Guide¡± could provide him with designs for creating magic items in the future. ¡°Design and Manufacturing of Mana Crystal Forging Furnace,¡± as the name suggests, was the manufacturing diagram for the Mana Crystal Forging Furnace. The furnace in Su Nan¡¯sboratory now was just a basic furnace. If he could create a Mana Crystal Forging Furnace, the cost of refining ckrock Beasts would undoubtedly be reduced significantly, and he would also have the foundation for refining higher-level puppets. ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of a Magic Emblem Core. Is it a magic item?¡± Su Nan shook his head. Now was not the time to research it. His priority was to take these things away. Without hesitation, he stored everything in his Magic Cube. After some thought, he also removed the night pearls from the ceiling and stored them away before turning to Amy. ¡°Are all your master¡¯s things here?¡± Amy nodded vigorously, ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡± ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go find the Divine Blood Crystal.¡± ¡°No problem, meow. The Divine Blood Crystal is over there.¡± Amy pointed to the right. Su Nan¡¯s steps towards the exit paused. He looked at Amy in surprise. ¡°You can sense the Divine Blood Crystal¡¯s location?¡± ¡°Meow, I¡¯ve already recorded the Divine Blood Crystal¡¯s energy fluctuations. I won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Amy tilted her head, looking puzzled as if it was obvious. Su Nan was speechless. He had originally thought that Amy could only sense the high or low concentration of energy particles, but he didn¡¯t realize that this little cat could actually sense more fundamental energy fluctuations! The difference between the two was like a gulf. The former could be achieved by Wizards (Apprentices) with sufficiently high spiritual power or by mastering spells such as Detection Magic, but the sensing distance might not be as far. Thetter, however, could be considered a treasure-finding detector. As long as the energy fluctuations were recorded, you could find simr (or almost simr) high-energy items. It was incredibly useful when searching for treasures! Su Nan¡¯s eyes towards Amy suddenly changed. It was as if he was looking at a treasure. He had already had the idea of taking Amy back to ck Stone City. Now he was even more determined. If he had Amy, it would undoubtedly make things much easier for him in the future, whether it was searching for magical items or exploring Wizard legacies. Amy didn¡¯t know that someone was already eyeing her. She was very happy to have sessfully retrieved her master¡¯s things. Now she was excitedly urging Su Nan to find the Divine Blood Crystal. Composing himself, Su Nan left the basement and bent down, going through the hole. Just as his body went through the hole, two shining long swords, one from each side, attacked, aiming directly at his neck and chest. **Don¡¯t shelve the book, folks! New books need chase read data, please chase read!** Chapter 43: High-Concentration Energy Zone ## Chapter 43: High-Concentration Energy Zone *Ssssh!* The sword imbued with Martial Energy tore through the air, creating a piercing sonic boom! In the blink of an eye, Su Nan found himself surrounded, trapped in a deadly situation. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a hint of panic on his face. His right hand moved like lightning, grabbing the sword that struck from the right. A dull thud echoed as the de seemed to cut through tough leather. The Martial Energy glow shed fiercely with the yellow aura, but it couldn¡¯t break through. On the other side, the long sword attacking from the left was blocked by an invisible shield, unable to advance. The two Great Knights¡¯ fierce attacks, prepared for so long, were easily neutralized. ¡°Are the remaining two cultists here? Perfect, let¡¯s settle this together.¡±Su Nan stood up, his gaze cold as he swept over the two figures. The two cultists, still in shock, were enraged by their opponent¡¯s nonchnt attitude. They roared and charged forward again. Su Nan didn¡¯t hesitate, hurling two rune stones. zing mes and dazzling lightning erupted, surging forward like dragons, instantly engulfing the two. After a deafening roar, two more corpsesy on the ground. ¡°Meow, Su Nan is so awesome!¡± Amy shouted, ¡°666.¡± Although the little creature was innocent, it seemed ustomed to bloody death scenes, likely due to its previous owner¡¯s bloody hands. After eliminating the two cultists, the remaining Starfire Sect members seemed afraid and no longer dared to intervene. Su Nan, enhancing his speed with wind element particles, reached the main building deep within the manor in just over ten breaths. ¡°The thing is on the second floor!¡± Amy¡¯s chubby paws pointed to the middle room on the second floor. Su Nan leaped directly from the ground, smashing through the window and entering the room. Following Amy¡¯s instructions, he then broke through a wall and found a secret chamber. ? Inside, the only things present were a stone tform and three chests. The item on the stone tform was the Divine Blood Crystal he was searching for. Twenty-four in total! Su Nan took them all without hesitation. Adding them to his previous stash, he now had twenty-six Divine Blood Crystals. As Su Nan opened the other three chests, his eyes lit up. Golden coins! All three chests were overflowing with gold, likely exceeding two thousand coins! ¡°These guys are quite wealthy, huh.¡± Su Nan sighed, then stuffed all the gold into the Magic Cube. After finishing this, he quickly left the main building and sprinted towards the manor¡¯s exit. Not long ago, Infiltrator had sent a message: the three people pursuing him seemed to have noticed something was wrong and were rushing towards the manor. Unfortunately, they were destined to be toote. Leaving the manor, Su Nan didn¡¯t stop, disappearing into the night in the blink of an eye. Not long after, three figures stormed into the manor, heading directly for the main building. Upon seeing the empty secret chamber, Casper nearly fainted. ¡°Damn thief! Beast!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Coming back to his senses, a furious Casper smashed the nearby desk with his sword. The two cultists behind him, speechless, hung their heads, fearful of attracting his wrath. Just then, a Starfire Sect member rushed in, his face pale with panic. ¡°Priest, bad news! We found the bodies of Braun and Lori in the warehouse¡­¡± Before he could finish, Casper shed to the member, grabbed his cor, and asked with a grim expression, ¡°The underground warehouse, did anything happen there?¡± The member was startled, stammering, ¡°T-the two priests¡¯ bodies were in front of the underground warehouse door. Everything inside the warehouse was taken¡­¡± ¡°A bunch of useless trash!¡± Before the member could finish, a furious Casper pped him on the forehead. The unfortunate soul didn¡¯t even have time to groan before copsing, instantly dead. ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll find you!¡± Casper¡¯s furious roar echoed through the night. While Casper raged uncontrobly, Su Nan had already returned to his room at the tavern,pletely undetected. Meanwhile, Infiltrator also returned to the vicinity of the tavern, finding a ce to hide. After checking to ensure no one had entered the room in his absence, Su Nan sat down andid out his spoils from the night. Looking at the twenty-plus Divine Blood Crystals on the table, Su Nan was overjoyed. He opened the Magic Cube, cing the Divine Blood Crystals inside one by one, his gaze fixed on the synthesis interface information. After cing six Divine Blood Crystals, the synthesis interface information finally changed significantly. **[Divine Blood Crystal, divine blood content 0.4ml, carrying it on your person can significantly increase the attraction to energy particles, has a low level of mental pollution, long-term close contact can cause changes in thinking and cognition, leading to faith in the source of divine blood.]** Compared to before, the Divine Blood Crystal¡¯s attraction to energy particles now included the word ¡°significantly,¡± and mental pollution had been significantly reduced. Excited, Su Nan poured the remaining Divine Blood Crystals into the Magic Cube. The synthesis interface information changed again, significantly. **[Divine Blood Crystal, divine blood content 1.3ml, upon contact with air, it can attract stray energy particles, forming a high-concentration energy zone, being in this zone will cause slight auditory and visual hallucinations, mental strength above 18 can be immune.]** ¡°Sess!¡± Su Nan was ecstatic. The synthesized Divine Blood Crystal¡¯s mental pollution side effects hadpletely vanished, leaving only slight auditory and visual hallucinations. Su Nan guessed those were the prayer voices he had heard and the magnificent pce he had seen. But as long as there was no mental pollution, a little auditory and visual hallucination was perfectly eptable. Besides, once his mental strength reached 18, these side effects would be immune. Compared to the initial Divine Blood Crystal, the final synthesized product was undoubtedly much better. Without hesitation, Su Nan chose to synthesize. The moment he took the synthesized Divine Blood Crystal from the Magic Cube, he distinctly felt the stray energy particles in the air rapidly gathering around it, forming a concentrated energy zone about two meters in radius, centered on the Divine Blood Crystal. Bathing in the concentrated energy particles, Su Nan felt his spirit clearer and more active than ever before. Even without consciously absorbing them, numerous energy particles were already entering his body and the depths of his Sea of Consciousness, strengthening his physique while filling the Star Ring. ¡°Meditating in this environment, the efficiency will at least double, maybe even triple!¡± A wave of intense joy surged through Su Nan¡¯s chest. The effect of the synthesized product was even better than he expected! With the Divine Blood Crystal, he could reduce his time to advance to Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice by at least half! Just the Divine Blood Crystal alone made his trip to Stone Bell City worthwhile! ¡°Meow, what¡¯s going on? Why are all the energy particles gathering around you?¡± Amy quickly noticed the anomaly around Su Nan, jumping off the table in surprise, staring at the Divine Blood Crystal in thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°That Divine Blood Crystal is strange¡­ It seems different somehow.¡± ¡°I made some small modifications to it.¡± Involving his personal secrets, Su Nan didn¡¯t exin much, simply giving a vague answer before putting away the Divine Blood Crystal, turning his attention to the things on the table. The items left by Amy¡¯s mysterious owner were mostly books or magical items. He had already skimmed the books, but the magical items he hadn¡¯t had time to carefully examine due to the urgency of the situation. Now, with some leisure, he took each item and carefully inspected it. (End of Chapter) Chapter 44: A Millennium’s Sleep ## Chapter 44: A Millennium¡¯s Sleep There were eighteen magic items in total. Half of them were jewelry, the rest were cloaks, robes, weapons, and other rtivelyrge items. To Su Nan¡¯s dismay, most of these magic items werepletely damaged. They seemed to have existed for a long time, the magic runes on their surfaces were worn away by time, and the magic properties they contained had long since dissipated. Only two magic items had rtively lightly worn magic runes. With some repair, they could probably still be used. Judging from the number andplexity of the magic runes, these two magic items were at least magic-grade, that is, true wizard artifacts (Î×Æ÷). But even after being repaired, they would only be at the level of sub-magic items. ¡°What a pity.¡±Su Nan sighed, then felt a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a wizard artifact to naturally erode to this extent without thousands of years. Does Amy¡¯s master have a hobby of collecting old artifacts?¡± Su Nan turned to look at Amy, holding up the ring in his hand and asked, ¡°Amy, do you recognize this ring?¡± Amy nced at it and nodded. ¡°I do. It¡¯s a wizard artifact that the master made not long ago. I saw it in theb before I went to sleep. Strange, why is it so dirty?¡± Su Nan was taken aback. ¡°When you saw the ring before, it was new?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t mistaken it?¡± Amy thought for a moment and nodded forcefully. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. There was no doubt that the corrosion marks on the ring were formed naturally. If Amy was telling the truth, then this ring was made a thousand years ago! And Amy¡¯s master, the wizard who made this ring, was very likely one of the wizards who left Starlight Continent and went on an expedition to the multiverse a thousand years ago! Wait! Su Nan quickly realized. Amy¡¯s master left while Amy was sleeping, which meant Amy had been sleeping for a thousand years! This little guy was actually over a thousand years old?! Amy suddenly noticed that Su Nan was looking at her with a look of amazement. The look was as if she was looking at some extremely rare creature. ¡°What¡¯s wrong meow?¡± The little guy tilted her head in confusion. Su Nan remained silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Amy, have you ever seen a wizard other than your master?¡± ¡°Of course, I have.¡± ¡°Many of the master¡¯s friends are wizards, and there are many wizard apprentices as well. I see them every day, but they are all gone with the master now.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s so strange meow. There used to be so many wizards and wizard apprentices on the streets, but I haven¡¯t seen a single one since I woke up. You¡¯re the first wizard apprentice I¡¯ve met. Are there very few wizards in this town?¡± The case was solved! This little guy really lived for a thousand years! However, Su Nan didn¡¯t understand why Amy¡¯s master would leave her alone on Starlight Continent. Why had the little guy slept for a thousand years? Although he had deduced part of Amy¡¯s origin, there were even more iprehensible questions. As if sensing something from Su Nan¡¯s expression, Amy asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong meow?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Su Nan still told Amy about the wizards leaving Starlight Continent. Upon hearing this, the little guy froze in ce, her eyes zed over. ¡°M-master left Starlight Continent and¡­ and abandoned me. Why?¡± ¡°Did Amy do something wrong?¡± Su Nanforted her. ¡°Maybe your master didn¡¯t want to abandon you. Maybe there werepelling reasons for him to do so. Look, your master left so many things behind, which means he must have left in a hurry.¡± Hearing this, Amy¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded forcefully. ¡°That¡¯s right meow. I usually don¡¯t sleep for that long. The master must have done something. If the master wanted to abandon me, there was no need to do this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Nan followed the little guy¡¯s train of thought. Having confirmed that her master hadn¡¯t really abandoned her, Amy regained her vitality and muttered to herself as if she was cheering herself up, ¡°Master will definitelye back. I will wait here for the master.¡± Su Nan thought to himself, that¡¯s quite possible. Thousands of yearster, with the revival of the elements, the wizards who left would return to Starlight Continent. Perhaps Amy¡¯s master would be among them. ¡°In that case, Amy, do you want toe to my ce?¡± ¡°Meow, Su Nan¡¯s ce?¡± Amy was tempted, but also hesitated. ¡°But what if the masteres back and can¡¯t find me?¡± Su Nan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re your master¡¯s magicalpanion, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a contract¸ÐÓ¦ (sense) between wizards and magicalpanions. If your masteres back, he won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Amy realized. Su Nan continued to persuade her. ¡°Besides, if you stay here, people from the Starfire Sect mighte to catch you again. It¡¯s better to leave with me, go to a ce where they can¡¯t find you.¡± In fact, Amy no longer had the Divine Blood Crystal, and the people from the Starfire Sect could no longer track her through the blood connection. However, Amy, with her simple-minded intelligence, couldn¡¯t think of this at all. She only felt that Su Nan¡¯s words made sense, plus she had a good feeling about Su Nan, who had helped her twice, so she didn¡¯t hesitate and happily agreed. Seeing this, Su Nan¡¯s eyes shed with a smile. Although he had his own selfish motives, he was also doing it for Amy¡¯s good. The little guy was too naive and didn¡¯t understand much about the current Starlight Continent. It would be easy for her to suffer if she lived alone. After all, malicious perception wasn¡¯t omnipotent. It was better for her to follow him, at least she could eat and sleep well. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t mistreat her. After the excitement, Amy felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°But Su Nan, wouldn¡¯t this be too much trouble for you?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Su Nan smiled slightly, then pointed at the things on the table. ¡°But if you really feel bad, why don¡¯t you lend me these things for now. When your masteres back, you can have them back.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Amy agreed without thinking. After all, these things were useless to her. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s go to your master¡¯s ce tomorrow to have a look. Maybe we can find some clues about your master¡¯s departure.¡± It was rare to find the residence of a wizard from a thousand years ago, Su Nan naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Maybe he could find something valuable. Amy didn¡¯t doubt him and readily agreed. There were still four or five hours before dawn, and Su Nan didn¡¯t want to waste time. He sat down cross-legged on the bed, held the Divine Blood Crystal, and began to meditate. Four hourster, he opened his eyes and immediately checked his panel. ¡°Meditation proficiency increased by 287 points, almost three and a half times the previous amount.¡± ¡°Spiritual power increased by 0.04.¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Su Nan nodded with satisfaction. At this rate, he would be able to build the fourth Star Ring in less than a month. ¡°If I could make a second-order Revitalization Potion, the efficiency could be increased even more.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Just right, I got more than two thousand gold coins from the Starfire Sect. I¡¯ll try to synthesize a higher-order potion when I get back.¡± In fact, Su Nan had also considered opening his own magic nt garden, nting silver moon flowers on arge scale to make lower-grade Revitalization Potions, which would greatly reduce costs. However, nting and cultivating magic nts wasn¡¯t like ordinary nts. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of getting a piece ofnd and hiring a few people. In addition to a series ofmon environmental factors such as climate, soil, and humidity, nting magic nts also involved energy density. With the current energy density of Starlight Continent, small-scale nting of magic nts was barely possible. To nt them on arge scale, rune formations would have to be set up to gather energy particles, artificially increasing the energy density. It was precisely because of the difficulty of cultivation that the price of silver moon flowers remained high. This was because silver moon flowers weren¡¯t considered particrly precious magic nts. If it were a more precious magic nt, the caretakers would also have to possess some knowledge of magic nt cultivation. In short, establishing a magic nt garden wasn¡¯t something that could be done overnight. At least ck Stone City didn¡¯t have the manpower or resources for Su Nan to establish a magic nt garden. ¡°I¡¯ll consider this after I take back Shining Light Territory.¡± (The wizard apprentice level has been mixed up before. It has been corrected now. From now on, the wizard apprentice levels will be from the lowest to the highest: level one to level three. Thanks to the book readers who pointed it out.) (End of Chapter) Chapter 45: Bloody Mandrake Chapter 45: Bloody Mandrake Night passed, and dawn arrived. As the sky was just starting to brighten, Su Nan left the tavern with Amy. Amy¡¯s owner, the mysterious wizard, lived in the Spiky Stone Valley east of Stone Bell City. After traveling more than ten kilometers out of the city, there was a pine forest. Following the dense trees eastward, they crossed two mountain peaks and entered the Spiky Stone Valley. The deeper they went into the valley, the more deste the environment became, and the terrain grew increasingly rugged. There was almost no vegetation on the surface, only jagged spiky stones everywhere. Withered grass and thorns grew from the cracks in the rock walls, making a creaking sound as the mountain breeze blew past. Su Nan wondered why the wizard would choose such a deste ce to live. But then he thought about the fact that this was a thousand years ago. Maybe the Spiky Stone Valley wasn¡¯t like this a thousand years ago.Amyy quietly on Su Nan¡¯s shoulder, licking her paw listlessly. Finally, after the sun rose from behind the distant mountains, they reached a river beach. ¡°Meow, follow the river, and you¡¯ll get there,¡± Amy pointed ahead. Su Nan didn¡¯t move immediately but ordered the Hidden Dragon nearby to scout ahead. This ce had long been known to the Starfire Sect. If they wanted to capture them, they would most likely send someone here to lie in wait. It was better to be safe than sorry. However, after a round of searching, no one was found hiding nearby. ¡°Looks like those guys haven¡¯t recovered fromst night¡¯s fight yet.¡± Su Nan rxed, confidently heading towards the river upstream. Following Amy¡¯s directions, he quickly found a cave in the middle of a rock wall. With the addition of wind element energy particles, Su Nan easily climbed the rock wall and entered the cave. The cave was pitch ck, but the passage was very smooth and spacious, showing signs of artificial construction everywhere. Su Nan casually took out a night pearl as a light source and stepped inside. At the end of the passage was a spacious ring-shaped hall. The floor was paved with square granite tiles, engraved with dense, strange patterns, like some kind ofrge magic array. ?? However, many of the patterns had faded and blurred, and the magic array was no longer able to activate. There were more than ten doorways on the surrounding walls. ¡°That door behind is the apprentice living area, the wizard apprentices usually rest there.¡± ¡°That leads to the ntation. There used to be many strange magic nts in it, and many little sprites, but they¡¯re all gone now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the warehouse, and that¡¯s the magic experiment square¡­¡± Amy introduced each door and what it led to to Su Nan, as if she were very familiar with the ce. The entire building was unusuallyrge, with passages leading in all directions and countless rooms. It could be considered a castle built inside the mountain. Judging from the residual marks resembling crystal marks on the walls, this should have been a building simr to a wizard tower. However, it was now dpidated and decaying. Su Nan was originally thinking about whether he could find a bargain here, but he found nothing on his way. The Starfire Sect¡¯s operational capabilities were higher than he expected. They had directly emptied the ce, not leaving a single valuable thing behind. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this ce is too remote and the surrounding environment is too deste. Otherwise, I could have built aboratory and magic nt garden here.¡± Su Nan thought regretfully. Since he couldn¡¯t find anything valuable, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave with Amy. As he walked out of the cave, Su Nan suddenly remembered something and asked Amy, ¡°The Starfire Sect said you¡¯ve been wandering around the north of the city. Why?¡± Amy was stunned for a moment, then cried out, ¡°Meow, I almost forgot, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t gotten back!¡± Su Nan was surprised, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Bloody Mandrake. Those bad guys took this magic nt, and I don¡¯t know why they left it in a big house. I wanted to get it back, but there was a very powerful evil spirit guarding it. I couldn¡¯t beat it!¡± Bloody Mandrake! Su Nan was startled. As he remembered, it was a very evil magic nt that fed on human blood. Every time it matured, its roots would turn red, until they became as red as blood. Once it fully matured, the Bloody Mandrake would release hidden mental waves, creating illusions to lure nearby creatures and devour their souls. After devouring enough souls, a terrifying evil spirit would be born within the Bloody Mandrake, starting to kill nearby humans and devour their souls to strengthen itself. It was precisely because of this characteristic that ces where Bloody Mandrake was cultivated were generally set up with corresponding restrictive magic arrays. Otherwise, it would ultimately lead to an evil spirit disaster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thinking back to the ghost stories he heard at the tavern, Su Nan suddenly understood. The big house Amy was referring to was most likely Baron Cubero¡¯s manor. ¡°It seems that the Starfire Sect nned to put the Bloody Mandrake in that manor. But what was their purpose in doing so?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Nan quickly figured out the connection. Stone Bell City was the center of the Silver Moon Territory, and the Viscount of Silver Moon happened to be one of the nobles who was at odds with the Marquis of Golden Rock. If an evil spirit appeared in his own territory, the Viscount of Silver Moon would have to find a way to deal with it. Otherwise, if they left it alone, the evil spirit¡¯s harm would soon escte, eventually threatening the entire Stone Bell City. However, relying solely on the power of knights to eliminate an evil spirit, it was unknown how many lives would have to be sacrificed. Even if they finally seeded in removing the evil spirit, the Silver Moon Territory would surely be severely damaged. At that time, the Marquis of Golden Rock and the Starfire Sect could take advantage of the situation. This evil spirit incident was most likely another part of the Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s plot to control the Golden Rock Province! ¡°This guy really can¡¯t stop bothering people.¡± Su Nan muttered to himself, then his mind became active again. Although the Bloody Mandrake was very harmful, it was also a very rare magic nt with many uses. For example, in Angus McLain¡¯s diary, he saw a form for an evil illusion potion that could increase spiritual power. The main ingredient was the sap of the Bloody Mandrake. The Bloody Mandrake that Angus McLain had been looking for for decades was found in this situation. It was ironic, to say the least. ¡°Among the materials for making the evil illusion potion, the Bloody Mandrake is the rarest. The other materials can bepletely obtained through magic cube synthesis. As long as I get this Bloody Mandrake, I can produce evil illusion potions continuously.¡± Su Nan was suddenly excited, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°Evil spirits are not easy to deal with. It¡¯s best to prepare some more trump cards before going.¡± Su Nan thought of the two half-damaged magic items he had just obtainedst night. If he could repair those two magic items, it would undoubtedly be easier to deal with the evil spirit. Besides, he couldn¡¯t just help the Silver Moon Territory solve the problem for nothing. He should get the reward he deserved. Chapter 46: You Can Kneel and Bark Like a Dog Now Chapter 46: You Can Kneel and Bark Like a Dog Now Silvermoon Inner Keep, Council Chamber. Silvermoon Viscount sat alone in the hall, rubbing his temples. He sighed, his brow furrowed in worry. He hadn¡¯t slept well since the spirit incident. Those ignorant lower-ss people just thought that the Kuberro Manor was haunted, and they used it as a topic for idle chatter. Only he knew how serious the situation really was. It was a spirit! A legendary evil undead creature! If not handled properly, the entire Stone Bell City might be a ghost realm! He had already lost a Great Knight and five Knights to deal with the spirit in the manor. It was painful to the point of bleeding.Yet, even with such a heavy sacrifice, the spirit was still alive and well. It even became more ferocious and terrifying after consuming the souls of six knights. If the spirit wasn¡¯t eliminated soon, things would only get worse! Thinking about this, Silvermoon Viscount couldn¡¯t help but gnash his teeth in hatred for Kuberro, who had been imprisoned. If it wasn¡¯t for this fool¡¯s inability to control his wife, allowing her to be deceived by the Starfire Sect and bring the evil crimson flower into the manor, and thenter, because he was afraid of damaging his reputation, he concealed the news of the deaths. Things would never have reached an irreversible state. This self-destructive fool, even if he was killed ten times, it wouldn¡¯t quench the anger in his heart! Taking a few deep breaths, Silvermoon Viscount calmed his anger and asked the scribe beside him, ¡°Have all the recruits arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the scribe bowed and said, ¡°They are all waiting in the reception hall.¡± Silvermoon Viscount nodded and stood up, walking outside. To eliminate the spirit, relying solely on the strength of his subordinates wouldn¡¯t be enough. He had to recruit mercenaries or wandering knights from outside. When dealing with powerful and terrifying spirits, every extra knight was a valuable asset. It would be a pity if he could find a Wizard. Not those who called themselves Wizards but were actually chatans who could only fool people. He was looking for a real Wizard. They were the true professionals when it came to dealing with spirits. But Wizards were always secretive, and for a moment, Silvermoon Viscount didn¡¯t know where to find one. ¡°I heard that the second son of the former Shining Light Baron became a Wizard. I wonder if that¡¯s true or just a rumor?¡± As he pondered, Silvermoon Viscount had already arrived at the reception hall. He nced around, and there were about twenty people in the hall, almost all of them were middle-aged men in their thirties, wearing armor. Knights who weren¡¯t from noble families had inferior quality when cultivating their Breathing Technique andcked resources. They usually reached the rank of Knight in their thirties. ? Furthermore, Knight was usually the peak for them. Unless they had a lucky encounter, they would never be able to advance to Great Knight in their lifetime. So, among those sitting in the hall, it was good enough if there was a peak Knight. They shouldn¡¯t expect to see any Great Knight. However, one person¡¯s attire was quite conspicuous, attracting Silvermoon Viscount¡¯s attention. That person was wearing a thin gray robe, and his face was covered with a night owl mask, making him stand out among the armored knights. However, since everyone in the hall had passed the initial assessment, ensuring that they had the strength level of a Knight, Silvermoon Viscount didn¡¯t say anything more. He went straight to the seat at the back of the hall, sat down, and gestured to the scribe. The scribe immediately stepped forward, looked around, and said, ¡°First of all, we would like to thank everyone foring to the recruitment. We have exined the details in the recruitment notice, but we still need to remind everyone that the spirit in the Kuberro Manor is very powerful. It is as strong as a Knight. If you are not careful, you will die. Even so, are you all still willing to participate?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces remained unchanged. The news of the deaths of several knights in the Kuberro Manor had spread like wildfire in Stone Bell City. They were undoubtedly aware of the situation. They came to the recruitment despite this, indicating that they had already made up their minds. ¡°I have only one question,¡± a burly man said in a deep voice, ¡°Is the reward of one thousand gold coins real?¡± The scribe nced at the man and nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. The one thousand gold coins will be divided among all of you based on your strength. If anyone unfortunately dies in the manor, we will also deliver the money to their designated family members.¡± Upon hearing this, the knights present all showed signs of joy. Twenty people dividing one thousand gold coins. Even the weakest among them would get twenty or thirty gold coins, right? That was almost equivalent to their ie for three or four years! At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°If I¡¯m the only one who participates, will all one thousand gold coins be mine?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the hall became stagnant. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and found that the speaker was the masked individual who was standing out from the crowd. ¡°Tsk, such a big mouth.¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Want to swallow the one thousand gold coins alone? Hey, I wonder if you have the strength for that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such a cocky guy in a long time.¡± Countless eyes filled with malice converged on the masked individual. In this day and age, who among the mercenaries and wandering knights was easy to mess with?N?v(el)B\\jnn Seeing someone more arrogant than themselves, many people were instantly dissatisfied. ¡°Kid, if you want to swallow the reward alone, first get past me.¡± A burly man with broad shoulders and a thick back stepped forward, patted the iron axe on his back, and looked at the masked individual with ill intent. ¡°Seeing how cocky you are, you must have some skills. Why don¡¯t we have a fight? Whoever loses kneels and barks like a dog, then quits. How about it?¡± Some recognized the burly man as a well-known wandering knight whose strength had already reached the level of a high-ranking Knight. They looked at the masked individual with a hint of schadenfreude. ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion!¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s have a fight!¡± ¡°Whoever chickens out is a coward!¡± ¡°Kid, quickly agree. You wouldn¡¯t be scared, would you?¡± The knights were all moring. Silvermoon Viscount watched this scene with a cold eye, without intervening. To be honest, he was also curious about the masked individual¡¯s background. People who dared to say such things in such a situation were either fools or very confident in their abilities. His intuition told him that the masked individual was not the former. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the masked individual, or rather, Su Nan, simply nodded calmly. ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Su Nan raised his head, met the burly man¡¯s gaze, and a strange light appeared in the eyes behind his mask. ¡°Now, you can kneel and bark like a dog.¡± The burly man¡¯s sneer quickly disappeared, and his facial features instantly became stiff. Before everyone could react, the burly man slowly knelt on the ground and opened his mouth. ¡°Woof!¡± Thank you sunzhongjie1 for the reward! Thank you! Chapter 47: Super Ability Potion Chapter 47: Super Ability Potion Silence. The hall waspletely silent. Everyone stared at the scene in front of them, their mouths agape, unable to speak. What happened? Before the fight even began, why did this guy surrender? In the hall, only Baron Silvermoon¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had thought of something, a hint of joy shed across his face. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± A man who seemed to be a friend of the brawny man rushed forward, pulling the brawny man up from the ground, his eyes filled with anger as he red at Su Nan.Su Nan said calmly, ¡°Just a little trick. What, do you want to try it too?¡± Facing Su Nan¡¯s indifferent gaze, the man¡¯s expression froze, his words stuck in his throat. At this moment, the brawny man regained consciousness. Recalling his actions just now, his face turned beet red. He roared and pulled out the battleaxe on his back, charging towards Su Nan. Everyone was startled. Two knights guarding Baron Silvermoon¡¯s side were about to stop him, but the next second, they saw Su Nan wave his hand, a dazzling ray of lightning appeared out of thin air, piercing the void and striking the brawny man. Crackle! In the blink of an eye, thetter fell to the ground, charred ck, his life or death unknown. The hall fell silent once more. Everyone stared nkly at the brawny man on the ground, unable to recover for a while. A high-ranking knight was defeated so easily? What kind of technique was that lightning? p, p, p! The sound of apuse suddenly broke the silence, bringing everyone back to their senses. Turning their heads to see, it was Baron Silvermoon who had stood up and apuded, his face full of smiles as he looked at Su Nan. ¡°You have excellent skills, as you said, as long as you can eliminate that evil spirit, the bounty will all be yours!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of the knights instantly turned ugly. However, no one objected. Not to mention that Baron Silvermoon had already made his decision, and they were not qualified to oppose, but the power Su Nan disyed alone had already made them reluctant to resist. Some of the more experienced knights had already vaguely realized Su Nan¡¯s identity. They knew they had no chance, so they turned around and left without a word. Soon, except for Su Nan, all the knights recruited had left the hall. Baron Silvermoon didn¡¯t mind, his eyes fixed on Su Nan as he asked, ¡°What is your name, esteemed guest?¡± ¡°Angor Maine.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Angor, you are a Wizard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Although he had already guessed, Baron Silvermoon was still excited when he heard Su Nan admit it personally. ¡°With you, we are sure to eliminate that evil spirit!¡± ¡°The evil spirit is not a problem.¡± Su Nan said calmly, ¡°But before eliminating the evil spirit, I have other conditions.¡± ¡°Please speak, esteemed guest.¡± ¡°The bounty of a thousand gold coins, I want it paid to me in advance, and exchanged for the equivalent value of goods I specify.¡± Baron Silvermoon only hesitated for a moment before readily agreeing. ¡°No problem, what do you want to exchange it for?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Su Nan handed over a list, which included the materials needed to make the Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, as well as a set of potion-making tools. The Magic Cube had limited space, and he didn¡¯t bring the making tools this time, so he had to buy another set. Baron Silvermoon nced at the list, and finding that it wasn¡¯t anything rare, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone procure the goods as soon as possible. You can rest in my manor for now.¡± Su Nan didn¡¯t refuse and agreed. Baron Silvermoon then called his butler, instructing him to lead Su Nan to the prepared room and ensure he was well served. After Su Nan left the hall, one of the remaining two Great Knights under Baron Silvermoon finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Lordship, are you really trusting him? What if he takes the goods and runs?¡± The speaker was one of the remaining two Great Knights under Baron Silvermoon. Seeing him raise this question, Baron Silvermoon was not angry, but smiled and asked, ¡°Ubano, if you were to fight him, what are your chances of winning?¡± Ubano hesitated for a moment before honestly saying, ¡°Less than 50%. His methods are too bizarre, I can¡¯t see through them.¡± Although he could also kill a high-ranking knight in an instant, he couldn¡¯t do it as easily as Su Nan. Moreover, Su Nan clearly hadn¡¯t used his full strength. The scene of the brawny man being controlled like a puppet, kneeling down and barking like a dog was still vivid in his mind, such skills were truly uncanny! Baron Silvermoon shook his head with a smile, patted Ubano on the shoulder, and said meaningfully, ¡°You will undoubtedly lose.¡± Seeing that Ubano was a little unconvinced, he smiled without saying anything and turned to enter the side door of the hall. People who don¡¯t understand Wizards have no idea how bizarre and terrifying this group¡¯s power is. It¡¯s a power beyond humanprehension, belonging to another world! Baron Silvermoon was very efficient. The next day, arge amount of Silvermoon Flowers was delivered to Su Nan. After instructing the butler not to let anyone disturb him, Su Nan began making potions. The materials worth nearly a thousand gold coins were eventually refined into one hundred and two bottles of Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion. Su Nan then began to synthesize. As he expected, when he put in twenty-two bottles of Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, the Revitalization Potion on the synthesis interface had be a First-Rank Superior. The effect and duration were both extended. However, the Mental Power requirement increased to 8 points. Su Nan did not stop, continuing to put potions into the Magic Cube. When the number reached fifty-eight bottles, the synthesis interface suddenly changed. ¡¾Super Ability Potion (Second-Rank/Inferior), after taking it, it can greatly improve mental activity and enhance the absorption efficiency of energy particles, prolonging the meditation time. Duration: 48 days and 4 hours. Stacking has no effect. The user¡¯s Mental Power must be at least 13.] ¡°Not bad!¡± Su Nan¡¯s heart rejoiced. This potion¡¯s effect was far better than the Revitalization Potion! Especially the effect of enhancing the absorption efficiency of energy particles,bined with the Divine Blood Amber, would definitely have a 1+1>2 effect. Furthermore, the duration was also extended by nearly half. ¡°I wonder what the effects of the Medium and Superior are?¡± Su Nan continued to add potions. When the potion quantity reached eighty-five bottles, the Super Ability Potion became a Second-Rank Medium. The effect description did not change significantly, only the duration was increased to 54 days, and the Mental Power requirement became 15 or higher. When the potion quantity reached one hundred and five bottles ¨C Su Nan also added in the rest of his potions ¨C the Super Ability Potion finally became a Second-Rank Superior. ¡¾Super Ability Potion (Second-Rank/Superior), after taking it, it can greatly improve mental activity and greatly enhance the absorption efficiency of energy particles, prolonging the meditation time. Duration: 62 days and 10 hours. Stacking has no effect. The user¡¯s Mental Power must be at least 18.] ¡°18 Mental Power requirement¡­¡± Su Nan shook his head regretfully. His current Mental Power was not even 16, even if he synthesized a Second-Rank Superior Super Ability Potion, he couldn¡¯t take it. But soon, he cheered up. Being able to synthesize a Second-Rank Medium Super Ability Potion was already very good. It was sufficient for now. When his Mental Power broke through 18, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to synthesize a Second-Rank Superior Super Ability Potion. ¡°A bottle of Second-Rank Medium Super Ability Potion costs around eight hundred and fifty gold coins, and the effect onlysts for a little less than two months, about five or six thousand gold coins a year.¡± Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At just Level 2 Wizard Apprentice, the expenses were so high, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much gold he would need to spend every year after advancing to Wizard. Chapter 48: Magic Coin and Protective Ring Chapter 48: Magic Coin and Protective Ring Spending is a big thing, but to improve his strength, Su Nan never hesitated to spend money. After consuming the Super Ability Potion, his meditation efficiency reached an astonishing level. After four hours of meditation, the proficiency of the Star Ring Meditation Method directly surged by 514 points, and his Spiritual Power also increased by 0.06. The efficiency was more than six times higher than when he was in ck Stone City. ¡°The Super Ability Potion and Divine Blood Amber have excellentpatibility.¡± Su Nan was overjoyed. Besides meditation, the effect of the Super Ability Potion also significantly boosted his progress in learning magic. In just one day, the learning progress of [Magic Missile] exceeded 5%.This meant that he could master a new First-Ring Spell within twenty days at most. ¡°High-level resources are truly the guarantee for rapid strength improvement.¡± Su Nan breathed a sigh of relief, delighted, and decided to stay in the Baron of Silvermoon¡¯s mansion for a while, making thorough preparations before entering the manor to deal with the evil spirit. In the following days, Su Nan settled down in the mansion. Apart from meditating and learning magic, he repaired magical items, asionally teased Amy, and petted the cat. As for the Infiltrator, he was released from Stone Bell City and sent to hunt for food in the nearby mountains. Under the dual boost of the Super Ability Potion and Divine Blood Amber, the proficiency of the Star Ring Meditation Method soared like a rocket. On the thirteenth day in the mansion. The Star Ring Meditation Method sessfully reached level 5. Su Nan also sessfully built his fourth Star Ring. [Su Nan ¡¤ Arnest, Human Male, 17 years old] [Spirit 17.34 / Constitution 13.77] [Skills] Star Ring Meditation Method Lv5 (35/30000) Potion Making Lv3 (727/6000) Bio-Modification Lv2 (319/3000) Puppetry Refining Lv2 (1701/3000)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Thirty thousand proficiency, I can max it out in less than two months.¡± The thought of building the fifth Star Ring soon filled Su Nan with joy. On the twentieth day in the mansion. Su Nan sessfully mastered [Magic Missile]. This was his first offensive First-Ring Spell. [Magic Missile] effect: It shoots highly condensed energy particles from the palm, and the number and power of the missiles depend on the caster¡¯s Spiritual Power and casting proficiency. The magic appearing on the panel meant that the casting proficiency had already reached the level ofplete mastery. With Su Nan¡¯s Spiritual Power approaching 18, he could simultaneously release a maximum of three Magic Missiles. He had tested it, and a single Magic Missile could pierce through two centimeters of ck iron te. Even a Great Knight wearing heavy armor would definitely not feel good after taking a Magic Missile. ¡°When my Spiritual Power increases in the future, I will be able to release dozens of Magic Missiles simultaneously, forming a barrage attack. That¡¯s when the power will be terrifying!¡± Amy¡¯s owner left behind a total of eight books on magic model. Besides [Magic Missile], there were also [Burning Hand], [Magic rm], [Weakening Ray], [Understand Language], [Magical Disguise], [Seven-Colored Spiritual Light], and [Feather Fall]. Among them, only [Burning Hand], [Weakening Ray], and [Seven-Colored Spiritual Light] werebat-oriented spells. Su Nan pondered and decided to learn [Weakening Ray] next. Although Rune Gems were powerful, each use consumed more than ten gold coins. In a battle, it often consumed gems worth fifty to sixty gold coins. Too expensive! Su Nan decided to use magic and energy particle maniption to fight whenever possible. Unless he encountered a tough enemy, he would use Rune Gems. Otherwise, even a fortune wouldn¡¯tst with such consumption. ¡°Unfortunately, Super Magic Techniques require enough Spiritual Power to master, and I can only cultivate them after advancing to a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. Otherwise, mastering Spell Silent Casting and Spell Instant Casting would make it much easier to cast spells in battle.¡± On the twenty-fifth day in the mansion. Su Nan finally finished repairing the two magical items. He ced the repaired magical items in the magic cube, and the corresponding information quickly appeared. [Protective Ring (Alchemy / Minor Magical Item), activates to form an invisible protective force field on the body, number of uses 3/3, can be restored by injecting Spiritual Power or automatically absorbing free energy particles.] [Magic Coin (Alchemy / Minor Magical Item), activates to randomly summon a creature from another world, obeying the user¡¯s instructions. The creature will disappear after serving the user for half an hour or dying.] The Protective Ring looked like an ordinary copper ring, very inconspicuous. This was in line with the wizards¡¯ pursuit of practicality. They often liked to make magical items less noticeable so that the enemy wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to them in battle, giving them an early advantage. Su Nan tested it and found that the protective force field generated by the Protective Ring was not low in defense, almost as good as Shield Spell. However, its advantage over Shield Spell was that it had arger defense area and could provide 360-degree protection against attacks from all directions without blind spots. Unlike Shield Spell, which could only defend against attacks from a single direction, if it encountered attacks from multiple directions simultaneously, it could not block them all. Counting the Protective Ring, Su Nan now had two ring-type Minor Magical Items in his possession. The other Magic Coin was a rare summoning-type magical item with an effect simr to Level 1 Summoning Technique. The good thing was that the creature summoned by the Magic Coin had a strength level between a Junior Great Knight and a Peak Great Knight. This was much stronger than Level 1 Summoning Technique. In Su Nan¡¯s opinion, the Magic Coin was actually very close to a Twilight-level magical item. During the process of repairing these two magical items, Su Nan¡¯s [Magical Item Manufacturing] learning progress also reached 100%, and he sessfully mastered this skill. ¡°Just in time, I got a copy of [A Complete Guide to Low-Level Magical Items] earlier. I can try to manufacture magical items after I go back to ck Stone City.¡± A powerful wizard would certainly have arge number of magical items. After all, even the most talented wizard couldn¡¯t be without weaknesses. The weak points in the battle system had to be made up for with magical items. ¡°Preparationsplete, the next step is to deal with the evil spirit.¡± With the Magic Coin and Protective Ring, Su Nan felt more confident about his uing actions. When the Baron of Silvermoon received a report from the steward that Lord Ang said he could act, he was truly relieved. Although the other party had told him beforehand that he needed to prepare for a while to ensure theplete solution of the evil spirit, seeing that twenty-plus days had passed and Ang still showed no signs of action, he couldn¡¯t help but be increasingly anxious. Every day that passed, the evil spirit in Cubero Manor grew stronger. If it dragged on too long, it might reach an irreversible point. Luckily, the wizard finally agreed to act! The Baron of Silvermoon immediately decided, ¡°Gather everyone, go to Cubero Manor!¡± (End of Chapter) **Glossary Exnation:** * **Starfire Sect**: A fictional organization in the novel, likely a group of magic practitioners. * **¿þÀÜÁ¶ÖÆ (Puppetry Refining)**: A skill in the novel, referring to the craft of making and controlling puppets. * **ÍÌÌúÊÞ (Iron Swallowing Beast)**: A fictional creature in the novel, possibly with the ability to eat metal. * **ckrock Beast**: A fictional creature in the novel, likely a fierce predator. * **Earl**: A title of nobility, ranking below a Duke and above a Baron. * **Starsea Tower**: A fictional location in the novel, likely a significant ce for magic users. * **Soul Core**: A core that stores and amplifies a being¡¯s soul energy, a key concept in magic systems of fantasy stories. * **Soul Crystal**: A crystallized form of soul energy, often used as a power source or magicalponent. * **Sub-Dragon**: A weaker, lesser form of dragon, with a smaller size and less potent magic. * **Divine Blood Crystal**: A rare and potent crystal, possibly containing the blood or essence of a divine being. * **Stealthy Dragon/Infiltrator**: A type of dragon or a being with the ability to move undetected. Chapter 49: The Haunted Manor ## Chapter 49: The Haunted Manor Kubero Manor. In just a month or two, this once bustling manor had fallen intoplete disrepair. It was still bearable during the day, but at night, it was filled with ghostly apparitions. The soldiers tasked with guarding the manor would hear faint, eerie cries every night, as if female ghosts were wailing and moaning, making them unable to sleep. If it weren¡¯t for their superiors, the soldiers would have fled long ago. Baron Silvermoon had once sent people to investigate, but a Great Knight and five Knights went in, and only one Knight emerged alive, and even he was mentally unstable. Standing not far from the manor, Baron Silvermoon, recalling the lost Great Knight and Knights, felt a pang of regret. ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside now?¡± Su Nan asked.The secretary standing beside him quickly replied, ¡°The manor is now overgrown with mandrakes, and most of the original nts have withered and died. There is also a faint mist that appears sometimes during the day.¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Mandrakes are beautiful and alluring, and they can also be used medicinally, but they are also poisonous nts and have hallucinogenic effects. The mandrakes that grew alongside the Blood Mandrake in the manor were certainly more toxic and hallucinogenic than ordinary mandrakes. Now, the entire manor was filled with the pollen and strange fragrance of these mandrakes, turning the entire environment into a highly toxic zone. Anyone below the rank of Knight entering would likely die from poisoning before they could go far. Even for Knights and Great Knights, in such an environment, it would be good if they could exert six or seven out of ten of their strength. ¡°Lord Ang, what do you n to do?¡± Baron Silvermoon asked. Su Nan cast a shield spell on himself, casually saying, ¡°Just wait outside.¡± Baron Silvermoon was taken aback, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to send people in with you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Nan waved his hand dismissively. Knights wouldn¡¯t be of much use in the haunt of an evil spirit, they would only hinder him. He didn¡¯t want to be in the middle of a battle with an evil spirit, only to find that his allies had been controlled by illusions and turned into enemies stabbing him in the back. Taking out a rune gem and holding it in his palm, Su Nan strode toward the manor. He had left Shadow Dragon and Amy outside. Evil spirits relied on perception to locate their prey. Shadow Dragon¡¯s ability to change color and shift between the tangible and intangible would be useless against an evil spirit, and its sharp ws wouldn¡¯t be able to harm it either. R¦¡? Amy would be even less helpful. As he stepped into the manor from the outside, crossing just one doorway, the light in his field of vision immediately dimmed. Everything he saw seemed to have a gray tinge, radiating death and gloominess everywhere. The temperature also dropped suddenly, and a chilly wind blew through, bringing with it faint sobs. ¡°Such a dense concentration of negative energy particles.¡± Su Nan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. For those who specialized in necromantic magic or had a way to counteract the negative energy particles¡¯ impact on their bodies, this manor was undoubtedly a paradise for cultivation. Meditating here would at least double their efficiency. Unfortunately, Su Nan didn¡¯t have any way to counteract the side effects of negative energy particles, so he could only regretfully give up. But even if he did, the evil spirits here wouldn¡¯t let him meditate peacefully. After a brief pause, Su Nan continued to step inside. All he could see within his line of sight were mandrakes in full bloom, their colors incredibly vibrant. After Su Nan entered, these mandrakes began to sway slightly, their movements surprisingly synchronized, and even the opening of their flowers seemed to subtly face Su Nan, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. However, Su Nan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he ignored these mandrakes. He had seen more than enough sanity-draining species in the game in his previous life, things like Whispering Orb, Death Stalker, Sothasede Parasite, countless disgusting monsters from all over the multiverse, and scenes that made one question the designer¡¯s sanity were countless. Compared to those scenes that made one doubt the designer¡¯s mental state, this was already quite normal. He crossed the empty courtyard and entered through the side door, passing through the corridor and arriving at the hall. Under the influence of the negative energy particles, the furniture here had begun to mold and decay. Mandrake vines had grown through these pieces of furniture, spreading outwards, almost covering the entire hall. Su Nan took out a long sword from the Magic Cube and casually chopped down the vines blocking his path, ignoring the faint sobs that came from his ears. He searched several other ces, but still couldn¡¯t find it. All he saw along the way were mandrakes. ¡°Indeed, without a detection spell for undead, it¡¯s impossible to find the evil spirit¡¯s true form with just the naked eye.¡± Su Nan stopped, looking at the strange mist that had spread around him at some point.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He had already activated the protective ring when he entered the manor. Protected by the force field, he didn¡¯t need to worry about being affected by the poisonous mist, but staying here for a long time, the force field would soon be eroded and dissipate. ¡°I need to act quickly.¡± Su Nan didn¡¯t hesitate, he flipped his wrist, and a ruby appeared in the palm of his hand. The next second, a surging wave of mes burst forth from him, spreading outward in all directions. Wherever the mes passed, the mandrakes and vines, like living things, fled frantically in all directions, but they were soon caught by the mes, twisting wildly and burning up, the fire spreading rapidly. In an instant, the entire manor seemed to boil like boiling oil sshed with water. The sobs all around suddenly increased in volume by several octaves. The mist around them rushed towards the burning mandrakes, as if trying to extinguish the mes, but the magical mes formed from high-density energy particles were different from ordinary mes, and this mist couldn¡¯t extinguish them. Su Nan changed his location several times and threw out several more me rune gems. Before long, the entire manor had be a sea of fire. As the mandrakes were burnt to charcoal inrge numbers, the strange fragrance and mist in the air visibly dissipated. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± A piercing shriek suddenly rang out. A strangeyer of energy seemed to appear in the void, and the rapid spread of the sea of fire suddenly stalled, then quickly weakened at an rming rate, eventually disappearing. At the same time, a dark red mandrake suddenly appeared out of thin air on the empty ground a hundred meters in front of Su Nan, its flower bloomed brightly, but the very center of the flower was a twisted human face. And beside the mandrake, there was a girl in a white dress stained with dark red blood, her hair disheveled and her face pale and contorted. She stared at Su Nan with a vicious look, a cold and eerie smile on her face. ¡°Finally willing to show yourself?¡± Su Nan raised an eyebrow. Apanied by a strangeugh, shadowy figures, like ghosts, appeared from all around, encircling Su Nan. They retained the outline of human figures, their former appearances faintly discernible, many of them were the servants and soldiers who had died in the manor. Among them were five particrly eerie armored warriors, the five Great Knights and Knights who had died under Baron Silvermoon¡¯smand. These dead souls had been transformed into vengeful spirits by the Blood Mandrake. They paused for a moment, then, with shrill screams, they lunged at Su Nan. Su Nan had no intention of dodging, these vengeful spirits couldn¡¯t break through the protective force field around him. He spread out his palm, and a pure gem appeared out of thin air in his palm. The next second, he pointed his finger, and a ghostly figure suddenly staggered, involuntarily pulled by an invisible force, screaming as it was pulled into the gem. After a strange magical brilliance, the gem was tinged with a strange gray. Chapter 50: Soul Crystal ## Chapter 50: Soul Crystal A soul is a vessel that contains soul energy. When solidified, it bes a **Soul Crystal**. Many **Wizards** believe soul energy is the most inclusive energy in the multiverse. Even elemental energy, some creatures can¡¯t absorb. But soul energy is different; almost no creature exists that can¡¯t absorb and utilize soul energy. Soul energy is arguably the most versatile energy in the multiverse. A **Soul Crystal** is the product of a soul dissipating after death, a condensed form of soul energy. Sadly, **Soul Crystals** rarely form naturally; only a few special beings drop **pristine Soul Crystals**. In most cases, **Wizards** manufacture **Soul Crystals** artificially.To artificially manufacture a **Soul Crystal**, you need a vessel. **Wizards** mostly use various gems. What Su Nan is currently doing is artificially manufacturing a **Soul Crystal**. Apanied by a series of anguished screams, one by one, **ghosts** are pulled into the gem, gradually turning its color to gray. In just a short moment, the **ghosts** around Su Nan vanished. ¡°Are there any more?¡± Su Nan looked at the **evil spirit** with anticipation. Just these **ghosts** weren¡¯t enough topletely transform the gem into a **Soul Crystal**. As if enraged by Su Nan¡¯s gaze, the **evil spirit** screamed and unleashed a wave of negative energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Unfortunately, it was blocked by the **Shield Spell** right in front of Su Nan. Seeing this, the **evil spirit** flew towards Su Nan. ¡°Just these **ghosts**?¡± Su Nan frowned in dissatisfaction, then, without looking at the charging **evil spirit**, muttered aplex and difficult spell. He currently had threeyers of protection. A **Shield Spell**, energy particles, and a **protective ring**. He also held a **ground rune gem** in his palm, ready to activate. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the **evil spirit** breaking through his defenses in a short time. As expected, when he was ready to cast a spell, the **evil spirit¡¯s** long, sharp-wed hands couldn¡¯t even break through the shield. **Magic Missile!** Three fist-sized missiles shot out, prating the **evil spirit¡¯s** illusory form like bullets, causing it to let out a piercing scream, its body visibly dimming. ? Su Nan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, calmly releasing the second **Magic Missile**. The fight between the two instantly became intense. The **evil spirit**pletely abandoned defense ¨C in fact, it couldn¡¯t defend ¨C and kept changing directions around Su Nan, aiming to break through the interception and tear his body apart, but it was always stopped by the shield. Su Nan focused on casting **Magic Missiles**. By the time the **evil spirit** finally tore through the invisible shield, it had taken four **Magic Missiles** in a row. Its originally semi-transparent body became even more illusory, feeling like it would dissipate at any moment. By now, the **evil spirit** finally realized something was wrong and tried to escape. It was toote. Releasing the prepared fifth **Magic Missile**, Su Nan raised the gem in his hand. Having endured three more **Magic Missiles**, the **evil spirit** couldn¡¯t catch its breath before being pulled towards the gem by an invisible force. Despite its desperate struggles, it couldn¡¯t resist the gem¡¯s suction force, and its entire soul entered the gem. As its soul entered, the gem¡¯s colorpletely transformed, bing a gray crystal! ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± A look of joy appeared on Su Nan¡¯s face. Normally, he¡¯d need at least dozens of knights¡¯ souls to create a low-level **Soul Crystal**. However, with his current spiritual power, he couldn¡¯t extract souls from corpses, he could only use certain magical items or formations ¨C unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any. The **ghostly evil spirit** was much easier; after beating it up and weakening its power, he could directly absorb it forcefully. One **evil spirit** was worth twenty or thirty knights¡¯ souls. Putting away the crystal, Su Nan looked up at the **Blood-Red Mand** not far away. The **evil spirit** was essentially the **Blood-Red Mand**¡¯s physical manifestation, containing almost all its power, a free-moving extension. Therefore, with the **evil spirit¡¯s** demise, the **Blood-Red Mand** also suffered a severe blow and visibly weakened. Even its size shrunk, bing less than eight inches tall. When pulled out of the ground by Su Nan, the **Blood-Red Mand** emitted a sharp, piercing cry, struggling violently to burrow back into the ground. However, its weakness ultimately couldn¡¯t resist Su Nan¡¯s strength, and it was forced into a silver-ted box. The box¡¯s surface was engraved with a **sealing spell formation**, suppressing the **Blood-Red Mand¡¯s** spiritual power from spreading. As long as the box wasn¡¯t opened, the **Blood-Red Mand** couldn¡¯t wreak havoc. After finishing all this, Su Nan pped his hands and looked around. With the resident **evil spirit** destroyed and the **Blood-Red Mand** sealed, the Mands in the manor began to wither and die inrge numbers. Soon, the environment returned to normal, apart from some dpidation, nothing seemed unusual. However, in reality, negative energy particles remained in the air, making it temporarily uninhabitable. If they dissipate naturally, it would take four to five months to recover to a normal level. Of course, if a **Wizard Apprentice** was hired to purify it, it could be restored to normal within a few days. But Su Nan wasn¡¯t willing to do unpaid work. To be honest, a thousand gold coins to eliminate an **evil spirit** was already cheap. If not for the **Blood-Red Mand** and the **Soul Crystal**, he wouldn¡¯t have taken this job. Outside the manor, Viscount Silvermoon paced back and forth, asionally looking up at the manor, his anxiety evident. Not long after Su Nan entered the manor, mes erupted inside, followed by a series of screams, making him shudder. He wanted to bring people in to investigate, but he didn¡¯t dare take the risk. He was so anxious that sweat started to bead on his forehead. Fortunately, Su Nan came out of the manor after a while. ¡°Lord Anger¡­¡± Viscount Silvermoon rushed over, wanting to say something but stopping himself. Su Nan said calmly, ¡°The **evil spirit** has been eliminated.¡± Upon hearing this, Viscount Silvermoon let out a sigh of relief. ¡°There are still some negative energy particles left in the manor, don¡¯t move in for six months.¡± Su Nan reminded him again. Viscount Silvermoon nodded quickly in understanding. In fact, even without Su Nan¡¯s words, he wouldn¡¯t dare assign this manor again. After such a bizarre incident, the manor would probably be abandoned and sealed. However, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Shizhong City was unaffected, he wouldn¡¯t feel too heartbroken about a mere manor. ¡°This time, we owe it all to Lord Anger. I¡¯ve already arranged a banquet, please grace us with your presence.¡± Viscount Silvermoon¡¯s tone was very enthusiastic. He finally met a powerful **Wizard**, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t let him leave just like that. If he could recruit him to his territory, even if he gave him a whole town, he would be delighted. But to Viscount Silvermoon¡¯s disappointment, Su Nan refused without hesitation. ¡°No need, I have something to do.¡± Without waiting for Viscount Silvermoon¡¯s response, Su Nan turned and left. At this time, a guard ran from a distance, passing him by. Although Su Nan wasn¡¯t far away, his keen hearing allowed him to clearly hear the guard¡¯s whispered report to Viscount Silvermoon. ¡°My lord, Baron Shining Light has dered war on ck Stone City!¡± Today¡¯s update is 10,000 words, ending this plot. Next, we return to ck Stone City. Please vote for next month¡¯s tickets, thank you everyone. Chapter 51: War Chapter 51: War Starlight Calendar 1250. The beginning of Winter Music Month. Not long after the new year, Shining Light City, using ck Stone City¡¯s Lord Kei Arnest of colluding with the Starfire Sect, demanded that he appear in Shining Light City alone to plead guilty and receive punishment. After Kei Arnest refused, they brazenlyunched an attack on ck Stone City. ck! ck! The sound of metal armor tes rubbing against each other echoed. Kei led his men onto the city wall, taking the brass telescope from Bread and gazing into the distance. Under the night sky, the entire in outside the city was dotted with bonfires. Silhouettes danced around the fires, and dense tents formed a continuous stretch, extending far into the ins.¡°Owen has brought out his entire force this time, not just his own army, but also the armies of those three traitors, Devin, Zolf, and Norwood. On top of that, they¡¯ve recruited over a thousand mercenaries!¡± Bread, looking at the army in the distance, had a somewhat heavy expression. Owen¡¯s faction alone had nearly four thousand soldiers, and with the addition of mercenaries, their army size had exceeded five thousand, almost four times that of ck Stone City. This war wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°Mercenaries are nothing to worry about. These guys are undisciplined, just a bunch of rabble. They might be useful in a frontal battle on the nds, but they¡¯ll be a drag in a siege.¡± Kei put down the brass telescope, speaking calmly, but his brows were slightly furrowed, clearly not asposed as he imed. Although he had known that after the assassination attempt failed, Owen would likely tear down all pretense and directly attack ck Stone City, Kei still felt a heavy pressure when it actually happened. Especially seeing the densely packed army outside the city walls made the burden on his shoulders even heavier. ck Stone City had been expanding its military equipment all this time, but even now, they only had a barely-maintained army of around thirteen hundred. Of those, three hundred were militia who had only received basic training and hadn¡¯t seen blood yet. It was questionable how muchbat effectiveness they would have on the battlefield. Of the remaining one thousand, eight hundred were city guards with decent fighting skills. The remaining two hundred belonged to the ckrock Cavalry. This was Kei¡¯s true trump card! ¡°It¡¯s a pity we had so little time. If I had another year or two, I could have turned the ckrock Cavalry into a true full knight army. Even if there were only two or three hundred, conquering the entire Shining Light Territory would be a breeze!¡± Kei sighed inwardly. Training a ckrock Cavalry cost about fifty gold coins. Even with the ckstone Mine, a cash cow, the ckrock Cavalry¡¯s expansion had always been slow. They were only two hundred strong so far. ¡°Have all the people from the ckstone Mine Area been evacuated?¡± Kei turned to ask. Jorton nodded. ¡°They¡¯ve all been safely evacuated. ording to the scout reports, the enemy has already upied the area.¡± Kei nodded slightly, gazing at the army in the distance and pondering his next strategy. For them, defense was more advantageous. Owen¡¯s elite cavalry was more suited for fighting on t terrain, and theirbat effectiveness would be at least halved in a siege. After all, horses couldn¡¯t climb city walls to fight. But the ckrock Cavalry was different. The ckrock Beasts were perfectly capable of defending the city. In fact, these fearless Puppet Creatures could unleash even greaterbat power in a siege. The scales tipped in ck Stone City¡¯s favor. But simply defending wasn¡¯t an option. If the war dragged on for too long, supplies would be a fatal weakness. Besides, the ckstone Mine Area was still in enemy hands, and Kei didn¡¯t want it to be a cash cow for the enemy. The best n was to defend for a while, wearing down the enemy¡¯s forces. Once the enemy becamecent, they would send the ckrock Cavalry to directly assault the enemy camp¡¯s core. ? If they could directly eliminate the enemy¡¯smand, the war would be theirs to win. The ckrock Cavalry, since its formation, had been shrouded in secrecy. No outsider knew how powerful this force truly was. The rebels were unprepared, and the n had a high chance of sess! Thoughts raced through his mind, and Kei quickly made up his mind. Turning back, seeing his officers all with solemn expressions, Kei calmly said, ¡°The enemy ising in force, but we¡¯re not pushovers. We¡¯ve been building up our strength for two years, just for this day. Now, let those rebels experience our power!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord! ¡± ¡°Let those rebels see how formidable ck Stone City truly is!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Inspired by Kei, the officers¡¯ fighting spirit quickly surged. Bread and Jorton exchanged nces, both simultaneously showing smiles. Outsiders might be clueless, but they, as members of ck Stone City, knew just how dramatic the city¡¯s transformation had been over the past two years. In terms of knights alone, ck Stone City already had over one hundred and sixty. Many baron territories didn¡¯t even have that many knights! Not to mention that ck Stone City also had two hundred ckrock Beasts with knight-levelbat power! In total, ck Stone City had over three hundred knight-levelbat power. To be honest, if ck Stone City hadn¡¯t been limited to one city, and its basic military strength was so weak, with nothing else to show for besides the ckrock Cavalry, a mere Owen wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. And it all had to thank Lord Su Nan. ¡°I wonder where Lord Su Nan is now?¡± Jorton patted the long sword at his waist, grinning: ¡°If Lord Su Nan were here, we wouldn¡¯t even need to defend. We¡¯d just charge out and crush those bastards!¡± The surrounding knights all nodded in agreement.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even the usually steady Bread was no exception. If it were anyone else, even a peak Great Knight, they wouldn¡¯t believe that a single person could sway the oue of a war involving five or six thousand troops. But Su Nan was different. They had witnessed the incredible and unpredictable power of wizards, and thus had immense confidence. If it were him, he might truly create a jaw-dropping miracle! Without lingering too long, Kei observed for a while from the city wall and then turned to leave. Preparations for war were incredibly tedious, and he had many things to arrange. The next day. Not long after dawn, a low, mournful horn echoed from outside the city. Kei, apanied by his officers, ascended the city wall. As they looked out, they saw the enemy¡¯s densely packed army beginning to form formations and ranks. Soon, thousands of soldiers, pushing siege weaponry, began to advance slowly towards the city wall. ¡°They¡¯re so eager.¡± A cold glint shed in Kei¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand andmanded in a deep voice, ¡°Prepare to meet the enemy!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± The officers responded in unison, then turned and loudly instructed their soldiers to prepare for battle. The defending army sprang into action. Chapter 52 ¡°Kill!!!¡± The deafening shouts of battle and cries of agony echoed across the city walls. Countless siegedders were erected before the city walls, and a massive throng of mercenaries and soldiers swarmed upwards. From afar, the city walls appeared to be crawling with countless ants.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the Starlight Continent, where knights roamed freely, the defensive role of towering city walls was not very significant. Even a probationary knight could climb the walls, braving the arrows and falling rocks. As for knights, a mere tens of meters of height was just a few leaps for them. Therefore, city walls often became a crucial point of fierce contention between both sides. Within half an hour of the war¡¯s eruption, the city wall had already be a blood-soaked battlefield like a meat grinder. Blood seeped out along the crevices of the stone bricks, quickly staining the ground.Behind the battlefield. In the heart of the heavily guarded army, four knights d in armor coldly watched the blood-sttered city walls. ¡°The resistance from ck Stone City is unexpectedly strong,¡± said Davin, his brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± said Zolf, his tall figure booming. ¡°Ultimately, expanding the army is all about money. Kei holds the treasure of the ckstone Mine Area, so if his military strength hasn¡¯t improved at all, then he¡¯s truly useless.¡± Norwood chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our forces are several timesrger than ck Stone City¡¯s. There¡¯s no way we could possibly lose.¡± He then turned towards the man beside him with a ttering smile. ¡°Moreover, we have Lord Martel, and with you leading the charge, defeating ck Stone City is simply a matter of time.¡± The man named Martel was about forty years old, his features sharp and his demeanor vigorous. He was one of the several new barons grantednd after Owen took over Shining Light Territory, and he was also one of Owen¡¯s confidants. Martel was also a high-ranking Great Knight. This time, he had been ordered by Owen to lead the army on this expedition, and he was determined to make a name for himself in order to gain even morend. Hearing Norwood¡¯s words, a hint of pride shed across Martel¡¯s face. Heughed, ¡°Lord Norwood is right, with a several-fold difference in troops, I can¡¯t think of any reason why we would lose.¡± Davin, being more seasoned and cautious, couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°Don¡¯t forget there¡¯s a Wizard in ck Stone City.¡± ¡°Lord Davin is referring to Sunan, isn¡¯t he?¡± Norwood scoffed. ¡°That kid grew up before our eyes, timid and cowardly, and his body was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even cultivate a breathing method. How could such a waste be a Wizard?¡± ??? ¡°Besides, the rumors of a Wizard being here are uncertain at best.¡± Martel also seemed unconcerned. Even if there was a real Wizard, he, a high-ranking Great Knight, wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Davin actually had doubts about the rumor too. Seeing that the two were unconcerned, he didn¡¯t say anything more and continued to look at the battle in the distance. The first to assault the city were the mercenaries and the armies brought by the three barons. Theirbat abilities were not exceptional. Therefore, even now, their forces hadn¡¯t captured the city wall, and the intense stalemate continued. The offensive was even beginning to show signs of fatigue due to the prolonged siege. Seeing this, Martel finally couldn¡¯t hold back and led the elite troops from Shining Light Territory into the attack. As Martel¡¯s army joined the fray, the pressure on the defenders increased. Within moments, the area of the city wall upied by the attacking forces had advanced another step. Martel, with an unstoppable and valiant posture, plowed through the defenders, creating a bloody path and making the defensive line teeter on the verge of copse. Gazing from afar with bronze binocrs, the three of them simultaneously showed signs of joy. ¡°As expected of Lord Martel, he¡¯s truly formidable!¡± ¡°This is the power of a high-ranking Great Knight!¡± But just as the three were rejoicing, the situation on the city wall suddenly changed. A group of panther-like creatures suddenly surged onto the city wall, ferociously attacking the assaulting army. These ferocious beasts were unexpectedly formidable, even able to fight on par with the knights. For a moment, the attacking army¡¯s offensive momentum stalled. At the same time. Kei, apanied by a ck panther, appeared on the city wall, intercepting Martel. Although Kei was merely a junior Great Knight, far inferior to Martel in strength, he had the advantage of having a fearless Great Knight-level ckrock Beast by his side. The two, man and beast, worked together in perfect harmony, rendering Martel helpless for a time. ¡°What are those things?¡± Norwood was shocked. Davin and Zolf also showed expressions of astonishment. After recovering, Davin hesitantly said, ¡°Those seem to be the mounts of the ckrock Cavalry Regiment.¡± ¡°Mounts?¡± Zolf and Norwood looked at each other in bewilderment. They knew ck Stone City had formed a cavalry regiment, and their mounts were said to be a peculiar species of panther-like beasts. At the time, they had scoffed at the idea and hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. Although many beast¡¯sbat abilities were superior to warhorses, superior did not necessarily mean they were suitable for the battlefield. For cavalry, the mounts were more importantly their level of domestication, their ability to obey their master¡¯smands. Only then could they achieve a synergistic effect of 1+1 being greater than 2. However, beast species that could be domesticated on arge scale and adapted to the battlefield were extremely rare. Davin, Zolf, and Norwood had just thought ck Stone City was trying to draw attention. But when they actually saw them, they were shocked to find that those ck panthers moved with measured steps, worked together seamlessly, and were fearless, even more elite than the most seasoned soldiers! They were perfectly suited for the battlefield! If all the mounts of the ckrock Cavalry Regiment were these creatures, then thebat power of this force would be truly terrifying! With the addition of two hundred ckrock Panthers to the fray, the area that the attacking forces had initially captured was quickly reimed. The battle immediately fell into a stalemate once again. ¡°Damn it! ck Stone City actually has such a hidden ace up their sleeve!¡± Norwood showed his annoyance. Zolf frowned, ¡°This is trouble. With those beasts, capturing ck Stone City might not be so easy.¡± Davin also furrowed his brow. This unexpected variable meant that even if they could finally capture ck Stone City, they would likely be severely weakened. ¡°The siege casualties are too high. It¡¯s better toy siege.¡± After pondering for a while, Davin turned to the other two. ¡°Winter has just passed, ck Stone City surely doesn¡¯t have much food stored. If wey siege for a month or two, they will definitely be unable to hold out. At that point, they¡¯ll have toe out to fight us.¡± Zolf and Norwood¡¯s eyes lit up, and they nodded in agreement. ¡°Good idea.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s propose this to Lord Martel when he gets back!¡± The main force for a decisive battle outside the city was Baron Owen¡¯s elite cavalry regiment. This way, their army¡¯s casualties would be reduced. Just as the three were feeling smug about their brilliant idea, they suddenly heard a piercing scream. They turned their heads to follow the sound and were astonished to see that in the right wing of the army, where the elite cavalry regiment was located, something was amiss. Hundreds of warhorses were running wild, their neighing incessant. Many cavalrymen were thrown off their horses and immediately trampled to death by the surging hooves. Other cavalrymen, while trying to calm their steeds, were flung out as if struck by a charging elephant, falling over ten meters away, howling in agony. Some unfortunate souls even had their bodies twisted into grotesque shapes in mid-air andnded without a single groan, their lives extinguished. Chapter 53 ¡°What happened?¡± Davin was both surprised and furious, summoning his adjutant to question him. However, the adjutant was also bewildered. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know either, the soldiers suddenly flew off!¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Davin¡¯s face darkened, not bothering to continue berating his adjutant, he turned his horse and wanted to go see for himself. But the next moment, he stopped. Because the chaos in the distance was spreading towards them. Getting closer, Davin could finally see a clue.It was as if an invisible giant beast was charging towards them in the crowd, knocking away any soldiers who stood in its path, breaking their bones and tendons. Looking down from the sky, it was clear that the originally dense crowd was plowed apart, leaving a shockingly bloody trail in its wake, continuing to spread towards Davin and the other two! The three of them immediately changed color. ¡°Stop it!¡± Davin almost roared out the order. However, facing an invisible enemy, the soldiers had no way to intercept it, they could only use their flesh and blood to stand in the way, but the next second they were knocked away, and some even directly split into several pieces, blood sttering everywhere. Such a bloody scene made the fear on the faces of the surrounding soldiers even more intense. After dozens of soldiers died inexplicably, the rest finally broke down, screaming in terror and fleeing in all directions. ¡°Those who flee will die!¡± Davin cut down a soldier who was fleeing like a headless fly, shouting fiercely. Unfortunately, this tactic had no effect on the soldiers who were blinded by fear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Only a few knights stubbornly stayed in front of the three lords. They were all knights who had viges assigned to them, once they deserted in battle, they would inevitably be liquidated afterwards, stripped of their vige territories. ? ¡°Damn it! What kind of monster is that?¡±Norwood¡¯s expression was filled with undisguised fear. ¡°That is my magicalpanion.¡± A voice suddenly came from behind. Everyone suddenly turned around, only to realize that there was a person behind them, they didn¡¯t know when he appeared. After recognizing the person¡¯s face,Norwood¡¯s pupils constricted, he eximed in disbelief: ¡°Su Nan!¡± In his mind, Su Nan should still be in ck Stone City, how could he have crossed the battlefield and appeared in the center of their own army? How did he do it? Davin and Zolf were also surprised, but they exchanged nces and quickly made a decision, with a ng, they drew their weapons. ¡°Kill him!¡± The surrounding knights rushed forward, full of murderous intent, charging towards Su Nan. Compared to the terrifying invisible monster, it was obviously easier to deal with an enemy they could see. However, they quickly discovered that this idea was wrong. A dazzling burst of lightning erupted in their field of vision, the blinding light made the knights subconsciously close their eyes. And this closure, they could no longer open them again. Intense pain immediately swept through their bodies, darkness swallowed their consciousness. Davin and the other three only saw Su Nan wave his hand, countless bolts of lightning erupted violently, writhing like long snakes through the void, shooting in all directions. In just an instant, more than ten knights were turned to charcoal and died on the spot! The three of them stared nkly at this scene, their minds nk, their mouths agape, speechless. This, what kind of power is this? More than ten knights, including several high-level knights, were killed in an instant? The three of them were pale, their eyes looking at Su Nan filled with uncontroble shock and fear. It was at this moment that they finally realized that the rumors about Su Nan were true! Whether it was the legendary powerful means of the Wizards, or that Su Nan had be a Wizard, the truth of these rumors was proved extremely powerfully at this moment. Seeing Su Nan looking at them indifferently, Zolf suddenly came to his senses, he was the first to react, shouting urgently: ¡°Wait, I surrender.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can have my family pay a huge ransom!¡± Zolf spoke quickly, afraid that if he spoke too slowly, Su Nan would act. Davin andNorwood quickly reacted as well, saying the same thing. Not to mention the unfathomable Su Nan, the invisible beast alone was a terrifying weapon of war that made people¡¯s hair stand on end when it was on the battlefield! Even the most elite army would copse in the face of such a monster! They even doubted whether Matell could handle both Su Nan and the beast. In any case, the most important thing now was to save their own lives. ¡°Surrender?¡± Su Nan smiled coldly, nodded and said: ¡°Okay, surrender and kill half.¡± Davin and the other three were delighted to hear the first half of the sentence, but they were immediately stunned. What does kill half mean? Before they could figure it out, they saw Su Nan casually raise his hand, countless wind des appeared out of thin air, like a barrage of arrows, sweeping over, tearing their lower bodies into bloody mist! Only after their upper bodies fell to the ground did they realize what was happening, letting out heart-rending screams. The powerful physique of knights allowed the three of them to scream for four or five minutes even with only half their bodies left, before gradually quieting down, dying with a full heart of fear and despair. Su Nan withdrew his gaze and looked around. Under the repeated attacks of the Stealthy Dragon, the enemy either died, was injured, or had escaped. Seeing this, Su Nan directly ordered the Stealthy Dragon to charge towards the enemy army that was attacking the city. The attacking army had no idea that there would be an enemy attacking from behind, they were caught off guard. The key was that the soldiers attacking the city didn¡¯t even know where the attack wasing from, they only saw theirpanions¡¯ bodies twisting and breaking, limbs and bodies flying everywhere, they were scared pale and looked bewildered. Matell also realized something was wrong at this time. ¡°What are those three guys up to, why did they let the enemy go?¡± But when he looked back to see, all he saw was a chaotic camp and corpses everywhere. What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the standing army? How did they all disappear in the blink of an eye? Matell was full of disbelief. On the other hand, Ke Yi, Bureide (Bred), and Qiaodun, when they saw the scene below, they immediately thought of the invisible beast that Su Nan had raised, and they all showed a look of joy. ¡°It¡¯s Sir Su Nan!¡± ¡°Sir Su Nan is back!¡± The name Su Nan seemed to have some kind of magic, as soon as the name came out, the morale of the defending knights soared, and their attack became much more fierce. ¡°Su Nan? That Wizard?¡± Matell¡¯s face changed, and he vaguely realized that he and his men had probably misjudged a very important piece of intelligence. Unfortunately, it was toote to realize this now. Matell was a decisive person after all, he knew he was in a difficult position and didn¡¯t hesitate at all, decisively retreated backwards, jumped off the city wall, and nned to escape. However, the moment hended, he felt a tightening in his ankle, he looked down and was surprised to find that a patch of blood-red vines had appeared at his feet, spreading upwards along his ankle. Matell immediately swung his sword to cut, but the blood-red vines were unexpectedly tough, he used all his strength in one strike, and could only cut off one. Moreover, he could clearly feel that his stamina was being drained and absorbed by these strange vines. Not far away, Su Nan slightly raised his hand, the blood vine ring on his index finger shed slightly. He smiled coldly, the brilliance shed in front of his palm, and three magic missiles whizzed out. Matell, whose actions were restricted by the blood vines, couldn¡¯t dodge at all, he could only watch helplessly as the three magic missiles flew towards him, piercing his armor, causing his mana shield to fluctuate violently. The violent impact made Matell turn pale, before he could catch his breath, three more magic missiles flew towards him. Under the fear of death, Matell roared loudly, powerful mana burst out suddenly, tearing the blood vines on his body into pieces with a tearing sound, then turned and fled towards the distance without looking back. But after only running ten meters, he suddenly felt a chill run up his spine, instinctively raising his long sword to cut towards the oblique rear. ng! The crisp sound of metal shing suddenly exploded. The long sword seemed to hit something, and a spark appeared out of thin air. Vaguely, Matell seemed to see the silhouette of a giant beast with four limbs on the ground and sharp teeth and ws. Before he could figure it out, the giant beast suddenly twisted its body and its thick tail cracked through the air and whipped towards him! Boom! Matell flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, spewing a mouthful of blood in mid-air, and fell heavily to the ground with a thud. Whoosh! Three magic missiles followed closely behind, and Matell¡¯s head instantly exploded like a watermelon! Looking at the headless corpse lying on the ground from a distance, Su Nan slowly retracted his palm. High-level Great Knights were indeed a bit troublesome, without using Rune Gems, he still had to cooperate with the Stealthy Dragon to kill them. Matell¡¯s death was like the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, the soldiers attacking the city could no longer hold on and began to flee. Bureide (Bred) and Qiaodun and other generals immediately opened the city gate, leading the men to chase after the fleeing soldiers. Ke Yi strode towards Su Nan, gave him a warm hug with a heartyugh. ¡°Wee home!¡± Chapter 54: Magic Puppet ## Chapter 54: Magic Puppet The war ended in a way nobody expected, thanks to Su Nan¡¯s intervention. The enemy suffered over 1,300 casualties, with another 600 or 700 captured. Many others fled, their whereabouts unknown. ck Stone City¡¯s losses were rtively small, with less than 200 soldiers killed. However, over twenty ckrock Beasts were destroyed, leaving Bred heartbroken. Despite the losses, most were overjoyed. After all, defeating the rebels with such minimal casualties was a remarkable feat. The entire ck Stone City was buzzing with joy after the victory. That evening, Kei hosted a celebratory feast in the inner castle¡¯s banquet hall. Knights gathered, drinking and sharing stories. Even some of the injured knights, their limbs wrapped in bandages, joined in the revelry. After a round of drinks with themanders in the front hall, Kei found Su Nan resting in the council chamber. But instead of resting, Su Nan was petting a cat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°When did you get a cat?¡± Kei looked at the white cat perched on Su Nan¡¯sp, surprised.¡°This is Amy, my friend.¡± Su Nan smiled slightly, then introduced Amy to Kei. ¡°This is my brother, Kei.¡± Seeing Su Nan introduce himself to a cat with a straight face, Kei found it amusing. But a momentter, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Meow, hello there.¡± The cat raised its paw and greeted Kei! A talking cat? Kei gaped slightly. Despite witnessing numerous things beyond hisprehension from Su Nan, this moment still felt like a shock to his worldview. This world was even more fantastical than he imagined. ¡°H¡­ hello.¡± Kei awkwardly greeted Amy. He sat down opposite Su Nan, took a sip of wine to gather his thoughts, and spoke slowly. ¡°I think now is the perfect time to reim Shining Light Territory.¡± Su Nan seemed to have anticipated Kei¡¯s words, showing no surprise. He smiled and nodded. ¡°When do you n tounch the attack?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± Kei said with a serious expression. ¡°We can¡¯t give Owen time to reorganize his forces. It will be much harder to take Shining Light City if he does!¡± ¡°The tables have turned. Even without the retreating soldiers, our forces wouldn¡¯t easily take Shining Light City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Kei nced at Su Nan, a knowing smile on his face. ¡°But you¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Nan smiled and nodded, saying nothing. He understood Kei¡¯s meaning. Indeed, he had over ten ways to break through the city gates of Shining Light City. And once the siege turned into a street battle, ck Stone City would have a significant advantage. With the elite cavalry regiment decimated and the army severely weakened, losing the fortified walls of Shining Light City would leave Owen with no means to fight back against ck Stone City. ¡°How are the potion sales going?¡± Su Nan suddenly remembered that he had left a batch of potions for Kei to deliver to the Fire Fox Trading Company before going to Stone Bell City. He wondered how well they had been received. Upon mentioning this, a delighted smile spread across Kei¡¯s face. ¡°They¡¯re selling very well. The potions are highly sought after. They sold out within three days.¡± ¡°Muzhuo also brought news that many lords in the Thornflower Duchy are interested in ordering more potions. I¡¯ve already received over 500 pre-orders.¡± ¡°Muzhuo said it¡¯s up to you. If you want to ept the orders, he can collect a portion of the deposit from the lords in advance.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ept them.¡± Su Nan said without hesitation. Once he reimed Shining Light Territory, he would start constructing a base. He needed his own magical nt garden, a workshop for magical items, a potion room, argeboratory, and a puppet factory, among other things. At least two to three thousand gold coins were needed for the initial investment! He couldn¡¯t just rely on taxing his territory, so he needed to find ways to make money. Selling potions would significantly relieve his financial pressure. ¡°The Fire Fox Trading Company also sent some things. I¡¯ve had them sent to your yard¡¯s warehouse. Take a look when you have time.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Su Nan left the council chamber. Back in his courtyard, Amy jumped out of Su Nan¡¯s arms, leaping into the air and disappearing. She went to y with Yinlong. Su Nan headed to the warehouse and quickly found several boxes stacked in the corner. Two of them were filled to the brim with books. The books had obviously been carefully cleaned, but both the covers and the paper color held a sense of agedness. Su Nan picked up and browsed through the books one by one. As expected, over 90% were knowledge-based, many of which ovepped with the ones he already had. There were only four spell model books. One was the zero-ring spell, ¡¾Transmission Spell¡¿. Another was the second-ring spell, ¡¾Maruov¡¯s Strong Acid Arrow¡¿. Among the items left by Amy¡¯s owner, there was also a second-ring spell model book, ¡¾Shattering Sound Wave¡¿. Both of these spells were quite practical offensive spells among second-ring spells. The remaining two books were a pleasant surprise for Su Nan. They were both first-ring spell model books, namely ¡¾Silent Illusion¡¿ and ¡¾Level 1 Summon Monster Technique¡¿. The former was considered a must-learn spell for wizards. The effect was to instantly create an illusion of a single object or creature within a certain range, which could move freely, achieving the purpose of confusing the enemy. Mastering this spell would undoubtedly enhancebat flexibility. While the ¡¾Level 1 Summon Monster Technique¡¿ had a certain degree of uncertainty, it could still y a significant role at certain times if one was lucky enough. Moreover, the high uncertainty could bepensated for by frequency. As long as one prepared in advance, the chances of sess would increase. In short, both spells were very useful. ¡°Including these two, I have nine first-ring spells that I haven¡¯t mastered yet.¡± ¡°It will take at least a year to master them all.¡± Su Nan sighed inwardly. That said, he wished he could have more spells. For a wizard, the more spells one mastered, the better equipped they were to handle various unexpected situations. Besides spells, Su Nan also found several books of interest among the knowledge-based books. One was titled, ¡¾Puppet and Magic Puppet¡¿. Magic puppets could be considered a branch of puppets, one that had been researched and developed most extensively by wizards since their inception. Initially, magic puppets were created as servants and assistants with simple intelligence. Later, some wizards experimented with incorporating rune secrets to imbue the puppets with specific skills and abilities, making them more ¡®intelligent¡¯ and ¡®powerful¡¯. This greatly enhanced theirbat capabilities. They started to be widely used on battlefields, and even famous magic puppet legions emerged. As more and more wizards devoted themselves to research and development of magic puppets, their types gradually increased, and their power significantly enhanced. Chapter 55: A True Miracle ## Chapter 55: A True Miracle Magic puppets can be broadly categorized based on their materialposition: Flesh Puppets, y Puppets, Stone Puppets, Metal Puppets, and Supreme Puppets, among others. Flesh Puppets are unique, their power determined by the quality of the flesh used in their construction, resulting in a wide range of capabilities. At the lower end, Flesh Puppets crafted from the flesh of ferocious beasts are only slightly stronger than novice knights. At the upper end, God-Body Puppets constructed from the flesh of deities are so powerful that even True Spirit Wizards would retreat in fear. y Puppets are mainly used asborers, not known for theirbat prowess, capable of only bullying Probationary Knights. Stone Puppets are somewhat better, but only reach thebat level of a Formal Knight. Metal Puppets, on the other hand, exhibit a far wider variety: Steel Puppets, Mithril Puppets, Shadow Steel Puppets, Diamond Puppets, and many more. Generally, the more precious the material, the more powerful the resulting puppet.Even the lowest-ranking Steel Puppet possesses thebat strength of a Legendary Knight. Shadow Steel Puppets and Diamond Puppets, in particr, are capable of engaging a Formal Wizard in battle. Of course, the cost of producing such puppets is astronomical. Su Nan doesn¡¯t know if the Star Light Continent even has the materials required to create Shadow Steel and Diamond Puppets anymore. As for Supreme Puppets, they represent the primordial form of magic energy constructs. Building upon this primal form, Wizards have developed legendary constructs like Arcane Guardians, Magic Energy Mechas, Tower Spirit Constructs, and Silver Sage, among others. These legendary constructs are typically used tobat deities. Besides these puppets, there are also specialized models such as the Dark Puppet, the Strangtion Puppet, the Bone Puppet, etc. However, due to their specific functions, they are generally only created by Wizards with specific needs. In summary, magic puppets vary greatly inbat strength depending on their type. Many Wizards craft puppets to serve asborers or guards. Su Nan has also considered this. But to create a puppet, a Soul Core is essential. The Soul Core grants the puppet basic intelligence, allowing it to perform rtively uplicated repetitive tasks. y and Stone Puppets are less demanding, requiring only a gem as a Soul Core. However, higher-level Metal Puppets require Soul Crystals. ording to their quality and quantity, Soul Crystals are ssified into five levels: Micro, Small, Medium, Large, and Legendary. Typically, the higher the quality of the Soul Crystal used, the more intelligent the resulting puppet. The Soul Crystal Su Nan obtained from Kubero Manor was merely a Micro Soul Crystal, the lowest grade. It was sufficient for crafting Steel Puppets, but higher-level puppets were beyond his reach. However, Su Nan was already quite content with having a Steel Puppet at this stage. ¡°Once the Magic Energy Crystal Forging Furnace is built, I will begin making puppets.¡± The second book that caught Su Nan¡¯s interest dealt with the artificial creation of Secondary Magic Stones. Secondary Magic Stones are artificially produced energy crystal bodies containing rtively less energypared to real Magic Stones. While they may not match the versatility and functionality of true Magic Stones, they can serve as substitutes in many situations, hence their name: Secondary Magic Stones. ?? During the Wizard¡¯s Golden Age a thousand years ago, Secondary Magic Stones weren¡¯t widely used. However, with the drastic decline in energy particle density, all the Magic Stone veins on the Star Light Continent have now depleted, leaving no naturally urring Magic Stones. The importance of Secondary Magic Stones has thus be apparent. One could even say that Secondary Magic Stones are the only choice for Wizard Apprentices when selecting energy crystal bodies in the current era. ¡°This is great.¡± ¡°With Magic Cubes, I should be able to synthesize real Magic Stones!¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes lit up. With Magic Stones, building the Magic Energy Crystal Forging Furnace and establishing energy particle aggregation formations in the Magical nt Garden would be much easier in the future. Putting the organized books aside, Su Nan turned his attention to thest chest. Inside were several seemingly ancient items. However, upon inspection, Su Nan realized most were antiques, holding no value for him. Only two objects, with faint traces of patterns on their surface, suggested they were once magical items. But due to the ravages of time, these two items were nowpletely destroyed. ¡°Magical items from a thousand years ago are essentially unusable now. Obtaining the Protective Ring and Magic Coin before was lucky.¡± ¡°Looks like I have to rely on myself and create magical items.¡± Su Nan cleared away the useless items, instructing the servants to dispose of them, then headed for theboratory. He had used a considerable number of Rune Gems during his trip. Considering that he would be attacking Shining Light City soon, he needed to make more Rune Gems for self-defense. The two thousand gold coins he obtained from the Starfire Sect stronghold were all exchanged for various gemstones, and he nned to use half for making Rune Gems. Owen, the Baron, attacking ck Stone City attracted the attention of many nobles. When Owen, after his elder brother¡¯s death in battle, shamelessly seized the title and exiled his two nephews to ck Stone City, it caused a stir in the Golden Rock Province. Many spected that once Owen consolidated the Shining Light Territory and firmly established his position, he would take action to eliminate them. As expected, this is precisely how things unfolded. Almost immediately after winter passed, Owen, the Baron, couldn¡¯t wait tounch his attack. He used the fabricated excuse of ck Stone City colluding with the Starfire Sect, a lie that anyone with half a brain could see through. Many nobles disapproved of Owen¡¯s shameless behavior and felt sympathy for the Kei brothers. But no one believed that ck Stone City could defeat Owen, the Baron. After all, the disparity in their strength was clear as day. However, the final oue astonished everyone who followed the situation. Owen, the Baron, was defeated! And it was a crushing defeat! His five thousand troops were routed, and only about half returned. The elite cavalry regiment was wiped out. The leading Great Knight, Martel, and three Barons died in battle! Even calling it a heavy loss would be an understatement! After this battle, the bnce of power between Owen, the Baron, and ck Stone Citypletely reversed. All of a sudden, the nobles of the Golden Rock Province had a new understanding of ck Stone City¡¯s strength. Su Nan¡¯s name also officially entered the sight of many nobles. ording to the returning remnants of the army, the three Barons and Martel, the Great Knight, were all in by Su Nan. Thetter could unleash lightning, wind des, and summon blood-red vines, exhibiting incredible skills. He also possessed a giant beast capable of invisibility. It was the sudden attack of this beast that caused the army to crumble, ultimately leading to their defeat. One could say that Shining Light City¡¯s defeat wasrgely due to Su Nan. He, single-handedly, changed the course of the war! Upon hearing this intelligence, the nobles were all dumbfounded. Even a Great Knight wouldn¡¯t be capable of such a feat. Unless a Legendary Knight intervened, there might be a chance.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At the age of barely twenty, achieving what even a Legendary Knight might not be able to aplish, was truly a miracle! It was from this event that the nobles of the Golden Rock Province learned that the legends about Wizards were actually true! For a while, except for the handful of nobles at the top of the pyramid who were already aware of the Wizard¡¯s secret, everyone else began gathering information about Wizards. And on the fourth day after the end of the war, an even more shocking piece of news spread, causing a stir in the Golden Rock Province. ck Stone City officiallyunched an attack, aiming straight for Shining Light City! (End of Chapter) Chapter 56: I Came at the Right Time Chapter 56: I Came at the Right Time Crack! The sound of porcin shattering echoed through the council chamber. Owen clutched the broken cup, ignoring the shards that pierced his skin. Blood flowed freely, and his bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at the middle-aged man seated opposite him. His voice was hoarse as he spoke, ¡°Did the Marquis really say that?¡± The middle-aged man was impably dressed, with a neatly trimmed mustache, exuding the air of a pampered nobleman. Hearing Owen¡¯s words, he raised his red tea and took a sip before speaking slowly, ¡°The Marquis is currently busy dealing with matters in Storm Territory and has no time to pay attention to your affairs.¡± ¡°Besides, the Marquis has already provided you with considerable assistance, even connecting you with assassins from the Starfire Sect. He has done more than enough. How have you repaid his kindness?¡± ¡°You are being forced into this predicament by two young upstarts. Do you know how many nobles areughing at you right now?¡± The middle-aged man spoke in a measured tone, his words devoid of anypassion.Owen¡¯s temples throbbed with anger, but he dared not unleash his fury in front of this man. He could only clench his teeth and endure. To be honest, he couldn¡¯tprehend how the situation had deteriorated to this point. In just under two years, how had those two brothers managed to expand ck Stone City to its current scale? And that Su Nan, who was an utter waste two years ago, unable to even grasp the basics of the Breathing Technique, how had he suddenly be a Wizard, even killing Martel? Iprehensible! Owen truly couldn¡¯t grasp it! Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have cared about face and simply eliminated those brothers from the start. But regretting it now was toote. Unless the Golden Rock Marquis was willing to send troops, with his remaining forces, the possibility of defending Shining Light City was slim. And even if they managed to hold on, his title as Baron of Shining Light would likely be a mere formality. Thinking this, Owen took a deep breath, suppressing his anger, and said, ¡°Envoy Gilet, if the Marquis is displeased with me, he can punish meter, and I will have noints. But if Shining Light Territory falls into other hands, it will be much harder for the Marquis to control thisnd afterward. Would the Marquis willingly abandon Shining Light Territory?¡± Gilet nced at Owen, a smirk ying on his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Even if Shining Light Territory falls into other hands, His Lordship will personally reim itter.¡± Owen was taken aback. What did that mean? Did the Golden Rock Marquis finally intend to break the unwritten rules among nobles and directly seize the territory of others? But if he truly did that, the nobles of the entire duchy wouldn¡¯t allow it. They would surely rise up against the Golden Rock Marquis!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even the Golden Rock Marquis couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of such actions. Or was the Golden Rock Marquis using some method to ensure the other nobles turned a blind eye to this? ¡°What do you mean, Envoy?¡± Owen asked, his voiceced with uncertainty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Gilet waved his hand, his eyes narrowing, ¡°Though you have failed in your duties, His Lordship is magnanimous. In recognition of your past service, he has instructed me to take you out of Shining Light City. You will live a peaceful life as a manor owner in Golden Rock City.¡± ? Owen¡¯s face turned pale. The drastic drop from being a Baron to a manor owner was simply uneptable to him. But if he didn¡¯t do this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend Shining Light City on his own, and his only oue would be to perish along with the city. Gilet leisurely sipped his red tea, looking down at Owen, whose expression fluctuated wildly. He believed Owen would make the wise choice. Or rather, at this point, Owen had no other path to take. Just then, a frantic series of footsteps echoed from outside. The secretary rushed into the hall, seemingly eager to report something, but he hesitated, catching sight of Gilet and the cloaked man sitting beside him. Owen impatiently waved his hand, ¡°Speak quickly!¡± The secretary hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°My lord, scouts have reported that ck Stone City¡¯s army has reached a point five kilometers outside the city. They will reach the city gate in at most one hour.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Owen abruptly stood up from his chair, his panic impossible to suppress. ¡°How did they get here so quickly?!¡± He then realized his outburst, hastilyposed himself, and forced a calm demeanor as he waved his hand, ¡°Send word to Dario. Order him to lead the troops to defend the city. We must not allow the ck Stone City forces to enter even a single step!¡± After the secretary acknowledged and withdrew, Owen hesitated no longer and quickly turned to Gilet, ¡°Envoy, I agree. I¡¯ll go to Golden Rock City with you!¡± Gilet set down his teacup, a faint smile on his lips, ¡°A wise decision.¡± ¡°Please wait for me a moment, Envoy. I will have my belongings packed.¡± While fleeing, he needed to take his possessions with him. He needed money to purchasend if he was to be a manor owner. He had to hurry and pack his valuables before the ck Stone City troopsunched their attack. To avoid displeasing Gilet, Owen handed him a small pouch of gold coins. ¡°Thank you, Envoy.¡± Gilet weighed the pouch in his hand, a wider smile spreading across his face. ¡°Baron, there¡¯s no need to rush. Please be at ease. With Lord Ho Chi here, even if the ck Stone City army surrounds Shining Light City, we can leave safely.¡± Owen looked at the cloaked man beside him in surprise. Since entering the council chamber, the cloaked man had remained silent, sitting quietly without a word. He had assumed the cloaked man was Gilet¡¯s bodyguard. But from Gilet¡¯s tone, this cloaked man named Ho Chi seemed to be of no lesser standing. ¡°I don¡¯t know who Lord Ho Chi is¡­¡± Just as Owen was about to probe the cloaked man¡¯s identity, he heard amotion outside, causing him to frown. He was about to call for guards to investigate when he saw Ho Chi suddenly stand up. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. There¡¯s a scream. It¡¯s an assassin!¡± Assassin?! Owen was doubtful. The ck Stone City army was ten kilometers away, and his mansion was heavily guarded. What kind of assassin could break in? However, Owen soon had no need to doubt. Shouts of battle quickly approached the council chamber, then suddenly fell silent. Following that, a figure slowly stepped into the chamber. Upon recognizing the face of the neer, Owen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Su Nan!¡± Gilet¡¯s gaze narrowed. He instinctively straightened his back, his interest piqued as he looked at the young man standing at the entrance. Was this the rumored Wizard from ck Stone City? Su Nan¡¯s eyes swept across the three individuals in the chamber, lingering for a moment on Ho Chi. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he chuckled wryly, ¡°It seems I came at the right time. Are you three discussing how to escape?¡± Chapter 57: Young People Should Not Be Too Arrogant Chapter 57: Young People Should Not Be Too Arrogant Not bothering to answer Su Nan¡¯s yful words, Owen subconsciously took a step back, his face contorted in terror as he yelled, ¡°Help! Someone, help! There¡¯s an assassin!¡± The sharp voice, distorted by fear, made Giler frown. He looked at Owen, a touch of disdain shing in his eyes. The enemy had already entered the house, even a fool would know that the guards must have been killed, yet he was still yelling like an idiot. What a disgrace. Howe he hadn¡¯t noticed this guy¡¯s foolishness before? Owen realized his blunder as well, his face turning pale, his forehead slick with cold sweat. Giler ignored the fool, turning to Su Nan with a light chuckle and a yful tone: ¡°Su Nan Arnest, I¡¯ve heard of you, the legendary Wizard.¡± ¡°The Marquis praised you as a promising young man. How about considering serving the Marquis?¡±¡°With enough merit, forget about a mere Baron title, even a Viscount title can be bestowed upon you by the Marquis!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Nan nced at Giler. ¡°Giler Konos, the Marquis of Goldrock¡¯s envoy.¡± Giler slightly raised his chin, arrogance evident in his tone. ¡°So you¡¯re just a dog of the Marquis of Goldrock.¡± Su Nan shook his head. Giler¡¯s smile faltered, his face quickly bing grim. He said coldly, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯ve be a Wizard. There are plenty of people in this world who are stronger than you.¡± Su Nan chuckled, ¡°So?¡± Seeing that Su Nan remained unmoved, treating him with utter disregard, Giler was finallypletely angered. His face turned cold and sharp. ¡°It seems you¡¯re just a fool who can¡¯t see the situation. I overestimated you. Someone like you is not worthy of serving the Marquis.¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. Leave your life here.¡± ¡°Lord Hodge, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Thest sentence was addressed to the cloaked man beside him. Hodge nodded, tearing off his cloak to reveal a weathered face of around forty, beneath which was silver-bright scale armor and a steel longsword. ¡°I¡¯ve heard many tales of Wizards, but this is the first time I¡¯ve met one. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Hodge looked at Su Nan with burning eyes, a vibrant fighting spirit glimmering in them. Without waiting for Su Nan¡¯s response, he swung his sword towards the front. Amidst the ear-splitting sound of air being cleaved, a crimson me sword qi formed out of thin air as the de passed through, shing towards Su Nan like a lightning bolt. ? ¡°Elemental Power!¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t dodge, an invisible shield instantly shifting in front of him, blocking the me sword qi. Hodge wasn¡¯t disappointed by his missed attack, he leaped forward, striking at Su Nan like a bolt of lightning. Su Nan casually flicked out a bolt of lightning, slightly hindering Hodge, using the opportunity to quickly retreat, leaving the hall in a sh. Watching the two charge out of the hall, Owen was dumbfounded, his face filled with shock. ¡°Elemental Power¡­ Lord Hodge is a Legendary Knight!¡± Gilerughed triumphantly, ¡°I told you, with Lord Hodge around, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Snapping out of his shock, Owen felt a surge of immense joy, as if he had been transported from hell to heaven. A Legendary Knight was the topbat force in the Duchy! A single Legendary Knight could take on dozens of Great Knights! With a Legendary Knight around, what did he have to fear? The panic and fear in Owen¡¯s heart vanished, reced by an expression of utter excitement. The two immediately exited the hall and entered the courtyard. The originally tranquil and elegant courtyard was now a mess, filled with debris and broken stones. Hodge, wielding a longsword zing with fiery mes, continued his fierce assault on Su Nan. Su Nan was almost pinned down, unable to dodge, only able to rely on his shield and protective ring to defend, asionally raising his hand to release lightning and wind to counterattack. Fire, lightning, and wind intertwined, creating deafening roars that shook the air. Unlike Great Knights who relied on their own generated Martial Energy, Legendary Knights had already transcended their physical limitations to a certain degree, capable ofmunicating with the free energy particles in nature. They were simr to Second-Rank Wizard Apprentices, already having grasped the basics of manipting energy particles. The difference was that most Legendary Knights could only transform single energy particles into a single element, unlike Wizard Apprentices who could manipte multiple energy particles with more diverse techniques. But even so, Legendary Knights who had mastered Elemental Power were vastly different from Great Knights in terms ofbat strength. To put it simply, they transformed from pure physical warriors into magic-martial hybrid warriors. They were also magic-martial warriors who could absorb energy particles to replenish their consumption, significantly enhancing their endurance. Legendary Knights who had mastered Elemental Power could already achieve the feat of one against a thousand on the battlefield, enough to influence the oue of a small-scale battle. Because of their strength and rarity, Legendary Knights had rarely appeared on the battlefield in recent years. They were more often treated as strategic weapons and were not easily deployed. To be honest, encountering a Legendary Knight here was truly unexpected for Su Nan. He, a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, was indeed facing a challenge against such a powerful individual. Just then, Su Nan¡¯s expression changed slightly, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. At the same time, Hodge seemed to sense something, and he swung his sword towards his side. Clunk! A burst of sparks suddenly erupted in the empty void! A low, rumbling sound apanied it. Hodge shed out a wave of fire, the intense heat warping the air slightly, faintly outlining the silhouette of a beast with four limbs. It quickly transformed into an ethereal form, dodging the mes while retreating to Su Nan¡¯s side, emitting a low growl. Su Nan chuckled softly, ¡°Good job.¡± Hodge narrowed his eyes, focusing intently on the area beside Su Nan. Although it was empty, he seemed to be able to clearly perceive the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s location. ¡°Exactly as the intelligence reported, a strange beast that can perfectly conceal itself.¡± ¡°But if you think this will win you the victory, then you¡¯re seriously underestimating a Legendary Knight.¡± At the level of a Legendary Knight, judging an enemy¡¯s location was no longer solely reliant on eyesight, it was more about perception. Unless they could conceal their aura, even if theypletely eliminated their shape, sound, and smell, Legendary Knights would still be able to determine their location through perception. At the entrance of the hall, Giler watched this scene, a disdainful expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Su Nan.¡± ¡°A Legendary Knight¡¯s power is beyond your imagination. Your little tricks are useless against Lord Hodge!¡± Facing Giler¡¯s mockery, Su Nan didn¡¯t even bother to respond. In terms of understanding Legendary Knights, everyone present, including Hodge himself, probably knew less than him. In his previous life, he had killed hundreds, if not dozens, of Legendary Knights. Among them were even Legendary Knights who had mastered Spatial Power. Inparison, Hodge was just average. Although he was a bit tricky, it wasn¡¯t like he had no way to deal with him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Time to spend money again.¡± Su Nan sighed, flipped his wrist, and several shimmering Rune Gems appeared in his palm. (End of Chapter) Chapter 58 ¡°Is that¡­a gem?¡± Giler frowned in confusion, staring at the gem in Su Nan¡¯s hand from afar. But soon, he dismissed his doubts. What did it matter how powerful a wizard was? Wasn¡¯t he still suppressed by Lord Ho Chi? Even with that beast by his side, Su Nan couldn¡¯t possibly be Ho Chi¡¯s opponent. From the moment Su Nan appeared, his fate had been sealed. Either submit or die! It could only be said that the young man was too proud, always thinking he was mighty, not realizing the world was far vaster than he imagined. ¡°You have good luck,¡±Giler turned to Owen, grinning gleefully: ¡°Once Su Nan is dead, the ck Stone City army¡¯s morale will plummet. You might use this chance to strike a heavy blow against your enemy.¡± ¡°The Envoy is right!¡± Owen¡¯s expression was equally filled with excitement. Eliminating Su Nan wouldn¡¯t solve the current predicament immediately, but at least it would give them a breather. There was a chance they could defeat ck Stone City and regain control of the Shining Light Territory! Thinking about it, Owen was ecstatic, his eyes glued to the battle in the courtyard, eager for Su Nan to be killed by Ho Chi the next second. The battle resumed after a brief pause. Just as Ho Chi himself said, the Stealth Dragon¡¯s invisibility ability was almost useless against him. Every time the Dragon attacked, the moment it transitioned from an intangible state to a physical form, Ho Chi instantly detected and captured its location, easily blocking the attack while leaving several scorched wounds on the Dragon¡¯s body. ¡°The Stealth Dragon is still barely capable of dealing with a Legendary Knight,¡± ¡°Unless it fully transforms its bloodline into Sub-Dragon blood, it should have the strength to fight a Legendary Knight.¡± Su Nan pondered silently. But with the Stealth Dragon distracting Ho Chi, his situation became much easier. He flicked his wrist and threw out a rune gem. Boom! The gem exploded in mid-air, transforming into countless winding thunder serpents that cascaded down, enveloping Ho Chipletely! The boundless power made Ho Chi¡¯s face twitch. He retreated quickly, simultaneously shing a fiery sword energy towards the sky above. Crackle! Despite his quick reaction and the fire sword energy annihting most of the thunder, Ho Chi was still hit by the remaining lightning, his body stiffening for a moment, the radiant aura of his Martial Energy fluctuating violently. ¡°What kind of technique is that?!¡± Ho Chi was horrified. The power of that blow was far more terrifying than any of Su Nan¡¯s previous attacks. Even with his dual defenses of fire element power and Martial Energy, he was injured! But reality didn¡¯t give Ho Chi time to think. As Su Nan threw out another rune gem, the second wave of attacks came immediately. This time, countless dark, profound rays of light swarmed in. Shadow Corrosion!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Without even time to react, Ho Chi was hit directly, feeling a sudden chill in his body, as if an invisible shackle was put on him, his movements became noticeably sluggish. Even the mobilization of Martial Energy and the maniption of energy particles felt rusty, with a touch of stiffness. Not far away, Su Nan threw out three more gems. After lightning and shadow, fire, frost, and hurricane swept out once more, covering the sky and earth, heading towards Ho Chi! Facing a Legendary Knight, Su Nan went all out, transforming into a human cannon, continuously throwing rune gem after rune gem. In just four or five breaths, he had consumed over twenty rune gems. By then, Ho Chi waspletely stunned. He felt like he was being besieged by multiple Legendary Knights, with elemental attacks of different attributesing from all directions at every moment! Faced with such a torrential onught, he couldn¡¯t even recover by absorbing energy particles, the radiant aura of his Martial Energy quickly shattered and dissipated. After enduring several attacks with his flesh and blood, Ho Chi had frostbite, wind de cuts, and thunder burns all over him, looking utterly miserable,pletelycking his previous spirited fighting intent. ¡°Damn it!¡± Since his ascension to Legendary Knight, when had Ho Chi ever been this humiliated? His intense anger erupted with twelvefold strength, allowing him to forcefully withstand the onught of lightning and frost, charging ferociously towards Su Nan. Then he saw Su Nan spread out his hand, six rune gems in his palm shining with alluring brilliance. ¡°!!!¡± Never had Ho Chi wanted to swear as much as he did now! How many gems did this damn kid have?! Unfortunately, he would never know the answer. In the next instant, the raging elemental attacks engulfed him! Boom! A violent shockwave spread out from where Ho Chi stood, blowing gravel and stones into a frenzy. Even Giler and Owen, who were quite a distance away, were pushed back several steps by the oing wind, the gravel hitting their faces, causing some pain. However, the two of them had no time to care about anything else, just staring nkly at the center of the courtyard, their mouths wide open in disbelief. How could this have happened? Wasn¡¯t Ho Chi still holding the upper hand just now? Why was he beaten into such a pathetic state in the blink of an eye? What the hell was going on? Huff! The wind blew away the smoke and dust, revealing the situation in the center of the courtyard. Ho Chi, covered in frost and scorches,y motionless on the ground, lifeless. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Su Nan felt a slight pang of regret. A Legendary Knight¡¯s soul, at least enough to create a small Soul Crystal, but he couldn¡¯t extract souls from corpses yet. What a waste! Taking back his gaze, Su Nan turned to Giler and Owen. Meeting Su Nan¡¯s gaze, the two of them shuddered involuntarily, taking a step back subconsciously, their faces pale. ¡°Su, Su Nan sir, we can still talk about it, Duke Jin Yan¡­¡± Giler stammered, his face filled with terror,pletely losing his previous smugness and arrogance. Unfortunately, Su Nan had no intention of talking to him, lightning shed at his fingertips, a bolt of electricity instantly piercing Giler¡¯s forehead. The Envoy, his eyes wide with terror and despair, copsed to the ground. Owen was terrified, his heart pounding in his chest, he fell to his knees with a thud, pleading with terror in his eyes: ¡°Su Nan, please spare me, I don¡¯t want the title anymore, I¡¯ll give it back to you, just please spare my life, please¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was hit by Su Nan¡¯s Sleep Curse, falling into unconsciousness. ¡°Killing you like this is too easy, you belong in the execution grounds.¡± Su Nan turned towards the city gate, patting the Stealth Dragon that was approaching. ¡°Go, smash open the gate, wee Big Brother and the others into the city.¡± The Stealth Dragon let out a roar, disappearing quickly. Not long after, there was a loud boom from the direction of the gate, followed by the roar of fighting. (End of Chapter) Chapter 59: Awaiting a Storm ## Chapter 59: Awaiting a Storm The end of the Winter Lute Moon. The snow had yet topletely melt. The Revival Wind was still a while away, yet the entire Golden Rock Province was subtly restless. Two recent events had sent the noble circles of Golden Rock Province into a frenzy. The first involved Storm Territory. After aasting half a year, the Storm Earl was finally dered deceased. His title, unexpectedly, was inherited by his youngest son. At the subsequent session ceremony, the Golden Rock Marquis attended and bestowed blessings upon the new Storm Earl. The second event was the transfer of the Shining Baron title once again.To be honest, many nobles had anticipated this oue. However, the details of the event were somewhat unexpected. ck Stone City conquered Shining Light City almost without bloodshed. ording to the battle report, upon the arrival of the ck Stone City army at the outskirts of Shining Light City, the city gates shattered, and severalmanders were torn apart, dying tragically in full view of all. Therefore, even before the war started, the Shining Light City garrison crumbled. The ck Stone City army then marched directly into the city and took control of the entire Shining Light City without much effort. This result left many speechless. More astute observers, upon reading the battle report, guessed the role Su Nan yed in this victory. After the war, numerous nobles awaited the Golden Rock Marquis¡¯s reaction. After all, everyone knew that Owen was backed by the Golden Rock Marquis. Now that Owen had been executed by hanging, and the Shining Baron title had changed hands, if the Golden Rock Marquis did nothing, his prestige would undoubtedly plummet. But what surprised everyone was that a considerable time passed after the war, and the Golden Rock Marquis remainedpletely silent. He allowed the new Shining Baron, Kei Arnest, to easily conquer the entire Shining Territory and gradually solidify his position as Baron. Many nobles were baffled. Only a few nobles close to the Golden Rock Marquis, such as Earl Winterfrost, Viscount ckthorn, and Viscount Feather Snake, understood what the Marquis feared. Golden Rock City, Inner Fort. Guided by the steward, two cloaked men walked through the courtyard and into the bright, spacious corridor. Expensive oil paintings hung on both sides of the corridor. Sunlight streamed in from the windows, making the gilded frames sparkle. Casper trailed behind, his gaze sweeping over a painting, his lips twitching slightly. He remembered this oil painting of the Thornflower Princess. It had appeared at a major auction not long ago and fetched a price of 3,800 gold coins. Yet, now it was casually hanging on the corridor. Looking at the dozens of other paintings on the corridor, estimated to be worth no less than the Thornflower Princess, Casper couldn¡¯t help but silently admire the scene. They say the Golden Rock Marquis is rich enough to rival a nation. Now, it seems the rumors were true. In this world, gold equals power. No wonder the Golden Rock Marquis wasn¡¯t content with simply being a local overlord. As they walked, the three arrived at a room at the end of the corridor. The steward raised his hand and gently knocked on the door, saying, ¡°Lord, the two guests have arrived.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± A deep, resonant voice echoed from within. The steward gently opened the door, then stepped aside, gesturing for the two to enter. Entering the study, the Golden Rock Marquis stood by the window, gazing at the sky outside with a solemn expression, lost in thought. Just two months ago, the Golden Rock Marquis had turned sixty, but his ck hair remained glossy, and his skin was firm and rosy. Anyone seeing him would believe he was only in his early thirties. ¡°Priest Yolis, long time no see.¡± Turning around, a hint of a smile appeared on the Golden Rock Marquis¡¯s rugged face as he gestured for the two to sit down. ¡°Long time no see, Marquis. It brings me joy to see you well.¡± After the Golden Rock Marquis took his seat, Yolis also sat opposite him. As for Casper, he stood aside. He hadn¡¯t yet earned the privilege of sitting before these two. ¡°Getting old. My body¡¯s starting to decline. The old injuries from the wars keep ring up. Time is relentless, you see.¡± ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re joking. Your health is far sturdier than mine.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries like ordinary friends, the Golden Rock Marquis finally brought up the main topic. ¡°Priest Yolis hase all this way to see me. Surely you didn¡¯t juste to chat?¡± Yolis¡¯s smile faded, and his expression turned serious. ¡°My purpose ining to see you, Marquis, is for the sake of Su Nan.¡± The moment the name ¡®Su Nan¡¯ was mentioned, a barely perceptible shadow flickered across the Golden Rock Marquis¡¯s face, and his gaze suddenly sharpened. Casper unconsciously stiffened. At this moment, the Golden Rock Marquis truly disyed a hint of the sharpness of the overlord of Golden Rock Province, a veteran legendary knight. ¡°Su Nan? He¡¯s crossed paths with your sect?¡± The Golden Rock Marquis raised an eyebrow and asked. In his memory, the only connection between Su Nan and the Starfire Sect was the incident where the sect sent people to assassinate him in ck Stone City. Before, he couldn¡¯t figure out why the Starfire Sect assassins failed, but after the ck Stone City battle report was released, the truth became clear. Even Ho Chi died at Su Nan¡¯s hands. Two mere junior Great Knights, failing to assassinate someone was normal. But that assassination wasmissioned by Owen. Even if it failed, there was no reason for the Starfire Sect to hold a grudge against Su Nan. However, the following words from Yolis left the Golden Rock Marquis slightly surprised. ¡°To be honest, Marquis, our sect suffered heavy casualties at our stronghold in Stone Bell City two months ago. We lost six priests and over a hundred disciples. The culprit behind this devastation is a wizard.¡± ¡°He also happens to possess a beast with the ability to conceal itself.¡± A sh of understanding crossed the Golden Rock Marquis¡¯s eyes. A beast capable of concealment was extremely rare. The probability of two such beasts appearing in Golden Rock Province simultaneously was incredibly low. And since both maniptors were wizards, the probability became even lower. No wonder the Starfire Sect was so certain that the person was Su Nan. ¡°But how did Su Nan know about your stronghold in Stone Bell City?¡± The Golden Rock Marquis knew that the Starfire Sect members possessed techniques to resist torture. No one could extract any information from these fanatics. If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been sofortable cooperating with the Starfire Sect in assassinating nobles. ¡°. This remains unclear to us.¡± Yolis¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, then his expression turned cold.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°But Su Nan has killed so many of our disciples, we will never forgive him.¡± ¡°My reason for seeing you, Marquis, is to join forces with you against Su Nan.¡± ¡°If you decide to attack Shining Territory, we will lend you our strength!¡± The Golden Rock Marquis lightly tapped the table with his finger and smiled faintly. ¡°Your sect¡¯s willingness to help is greatly appreciated. However, it is not yet time to deal with Shining Territory.¡± ¡°Then when?¡± Yolis frowned slightly. He wasn¡¯t really eager to kill Su Nan, but the Divine Blood Crystal was still in the other¡¯s possession. This object was of paramount importance to the sect. They couldn¡¯t rest easy until they retrieved it. The Golden Rock Marquis rose and walked to the window, gazing southward with a deep look in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for a storm.¡± ¡°A storm that will sweep across the entire Duchy.¡± Chapter 60 ¡°Hurry up, we must transport everything to the destination before nightfall.¡± A transport convoy slowly rolled through the cobblestone roads of Shining Light City, the grinding sound of wheels forming a continuous chorus. Residents along the way automatically stepped aside, for a troop of fully armed soldiers followed the convoy. The leading men wore full armor, making it clear they were knights. ¡°Shining Light City is indeed better. ckstone City is ultimately too remote.¡± Looking at the scenery along the streets, Jordan grinned and sighed. Shining Light City¡¯s architectural style leaned towards Roman, giving it a majestic and dignified feeling. The roads were paved with smooth cobblestones. Flowers and trees were nted on both sides, the ground was clean and tidy, and there wereplete sewer systems. Even the houses were more exquisite and well-ordered than those in ckstone City. Compared to Shining Light City, ckstone City immediately felt like a rural area. ¡°When we followed Lord Kei to ckstone City, who could have imagined that we would return to Shining Light Territory so quickly?¡± A knight sighed.The rest of the group also looked wistful. ¡°Who says otherwise, I thought I would stay in ckstone City forever.¡± ¡°Yeah, I still doubt if I am dreaming.¡± ¡°All this is thanks to Lord Baron and Lord Sunan, but speaking of which, why did Lord Sunan move to the outskirts of the city, could it be¡­?¡± The knight¡¯s words were cut off by Jordan¡¯s kick. ¡°What are you rambling about, watch your mouth!¡± ¡°Lord Baron and his brother have a good rtionship, besides, Lord Sunan obviously has no interest in the title, he will be a Wizard in the future!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Lord Sunan stay in the city? The outskirts are so deste, how could living there be asfortable as the inner castle?¡± A knight questioned. Jordan shrugged and said, ¡°I heard that Lord Sunan wants to build a base outside the city, he said he wants to build a magical nt garden and a puppet factory, which requires arge amount ofnd, so he chose the outskirts. The materials we are transporting this time are for building the base.¡± Seeing the confused faces, Jordan impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Anyway, we just need to do what Lord Sunan says.¡± Everyone agreed. Lord Sunan¡¯s ns, a powerful being like him, how could they casually specte? They just need to follow through. The convoy passed through the city and went north for four or five kilometers after exiting the city gate before finally seeing a piece ofnd that had been leveled. Many workers were busy working tirelessly, the crisp sound of iron picks hitting rocks was endless. Jordan quickly found Sunan, who was surveying the hillside, seemingly searching for something. ¡°Lord Sunan, Lord Baron has asked me to deliver things.¡± Sunan nodded, called a steward, and asked him to receive the goods. Then he took out a list and handed it to Jordan. ¡°This is what we¡¯ll need next, please deliver it to my brother.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Jordan solemnly replied, secretly ncing at the list. Crystals, brass, silver, y¡­ The first few were understandable, but what was the y for? Making ceramics? Jordan secretly wondered, but he was smart enough not to ask. He took the list and left Sunan. After he left, Sunan continued to explore the surrounding area. After taking over Shining Light City, he followed his n and started his farming project. He immediately found Kei, and marked out a piece ofnd on the in not far from the city, preparing to build his own base. ? A qualified Wizard must have his own territory to practice and study knowledge in peace, and to develop himself.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om So many Wizards build their own Wizard Towers. A few powerful True Spirit Wizards even spend vast amounts of resources building floating cities. Unfortunately, neither floating cities nor Wizard Towers were something Sunan could afford right now. He could only settle for a regr base. Aplete base must include a meditation area, spell training area, experimental area, living area, potion making area, magical nt garden, magical item workshop, puppet factory, warehouse, and other facilities. Building so many facilities, the base¡¯s area would even be bigger than a regr vige. The cost in gold was also in the tens of thousands. Luckily, Sunan had made a batch of potions in his spare time and sold them to the Fire Fox Trading Company. The deposit he received could be used for the initial construction of the base. What he was exploring now was the location of the earth vein node. Every world¡¯s underground has its own original magic veinwork. Theseworks are called earth vein nodes, or element branches, magic nodes, and so on. The name is just a code. Essentially, earth vein nodes are where the energy of nature intersects. As long as arge-scale magic array is set up at the earth vein node to provide a magic supply channel, it can provide stable magic transmission, which can greatly save energy. Otherwise, relying solely on magic stones to support facilities like magical nt gardens, magic item workshops, and puppet factories would not be enough even if the entire ie of Shining Light Territory was invested. The only problem was that the Starlight Continent was now poor in elements, and the earth vein nodes could only provide a significantly reduced amount of elemental magic. Relying only on the earth vein nodes, it could probably only support the daily operation and maintenance of the base, if he wanted to use magic energy crystal forging furnaces and other equipment, he had to use magic stones as supplementary energy. In view of this, a batch of magic stones must be stockpiled before thepletion of the base. After determining the location of the earth vein node, Sunan took a deep breath and turned to look at the busy crowd below. ¡°Building the base entirely by manpower is still a bit inefficient. It¡¯s better to make a batch of y golems to act as manpower.¡± y golems have a strength close to a ton and are highly efficientbor. In manyrge projects, one y golem can handle the work equivalent to hundreds of humans. The key point is that y golems do not need to rest or eat, as long as there is enough energy supply and regr maintenance, they can be used indefinitely. Therefore, many Wizards like to use y golems asborers or servants. ¡°y golems require simple materials, consume little energy, and are easy to maintain, making them the best choice forbor.¡± ¡°With ten y golems, the construction efficiency of the base can increase several times, and it can also save a lot ofbor costs.¡± ¡°In addition, ces like the magical nt garden and the magic item workshop also require special personnel to maintain, besides literacy, they also need to master some basic magical nt knowledge or enchanting knowledge, which need to be cultivated from scratch.¡± Cultivation, learning spells, building bases, making potions, forging golems, training personnel¡­ Suddenly, Sunan realized that he had a lot to do. ¡°I have a lot to do next.¡± Chapter 61: Clay Golem Chapter 61: y Golem Jorton was very efficient, delivering the materials Su Nan needed the next day. Su Nan immediately had the workers move the materials to the temporaryboratory that had been built, and then set about preparing to create the first golem. The main material for a y golem is y ¨C a type of soil with very little sand, but high in y content, making it difficult for water to pass through. It also has good sticity. To create a y golem requires approximately 0.5 tons of y, plus a small amount of silver, crystal, and most importantly, a soul core. The lowest level y golems can use gems as soul cores, but this results in golems with extremely low intelligence, capable of performing only simple tasks. For example, cleaning an area, carrying things, or hitting someone. In his previous life, Su Nan had created many y golems. Now, revisiting his old craft, he quickly became familiar with the process. After half an hour, a y body about 2.5 meters tall had appeared on the wide workbench.Its face was rectangr, without a neck. Its chest was wide and strong. Its thick arms extended from its shoulders down to its knees, its fingers were short and thick, but quite flexible. Its legs were only one-third the length of its body, with wide, t feet. The y golem¡¯s chest was still open, revealing theplex magical inscriptions inside.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Su Nan ced the engraved gem inside, then closed the cavity and began to chant the spell. The final step in creating a golem is to activate it, to give it life. As the spell echoed, the surrounding energy particles suddenly became active, gathering from all directions at incredible speed, rushing into the y golem¡¯s body. Elemental magic from the earth vein node flowed in as well. Under the influx of energy, the y golem¡¯s body gradually changed. A vitalitypletely different from that of a flesh-and-blood life form was being born and growing within the y body. The whole processsted for over ten minutes. Then the magic gradually subsided, and the energy particles gradually returned to calm. Sussus! The y golem on the workbench suddenly moved. Then itsrge, sturdy body sat up, its stiff face staring nkly at Su Nan. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Su Nan¡¯s face lit up with joy, pointing to a box nearby. ¡°Move the box outside.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The y golem responded with a dull voice, then jumped down to the ground with a thud. Its movements were slightly clumsy, but it quickly adapted and moved the heavy box outside with ease. Su Nan nodded silently. y golems were very usefulborers. They were also very energy-efficient. A full charge would allow them to work for four or five days straight. When their energy was nearly depleted, they could be quickly recharged by entering the earth vein node¡¯s connection formation. The best workhorses you could ask for! ¡°The most expensive material in making a y golem is the gem. The y, the small amount of silver, bronze, and crystal, are all worth very little.¡± ¡°The cost of making a y golem is only about ten gold coins. In the long run, it¡¯s more cost-effective and more efficient than hiring workers.¡± Su Nan immediately decided to create ten y golems in the next two days toplete the construction of the base as soon as possible. As for iron golems, he would wait until the puppet factory was built to manufacture them. After all, metal golems require higher technical skill and equipment. y golems, on the other hand, can be created with a simple workbench. Time flew by, and it entered the month of Revival. The snow melted, and the fields began to show a hint of springtime greenery. With the addition of 10 y golems to the project, the construction speed of the base increased dramatically. Heavy stones that required thebined efforts of several workers to carry could be moved by a single y golem, leaving the illiterate workers dumbfounded. ? Kei came to visit several times. After witnessing the work process of the y golems, his eyes lit up. ¡°These things are natural pack animals!¡± Kei immediately began to think about forming a y golem pack animal corps. Even after learning that the cost of a y golem was over ten gold coins, he didn¡¯t give up. ¡°No matter how expensive these things are, they¡¯re not as expensive as the ckrock Cavalry Corps. But their improvement to logistical capabilities is revolutionary.¡± ¡°If we use these things to form a pack animal corps, the logistical pressure during battles will definitely be greatly reduced!¡± Su Nan, unable to escape Kei¡¯s persistence, agreed to supply him with a batch of y golems after the base¡¯s manpower needs were met. It¡¯s worth mentioning that after taking back Shining Light Territory, Kei immediately stopped the external supply of ckstone Iron due to the significant increase in the territory¡¯s ie. The ckstone Iron produced in the ckstone Mine Area was only supplied internally to Shining Light Territory, to arm the army and expand the ckrock Cavalry Corps. Expanding military power was still the top priority for Shining Light Territory. After all, there was still a Duke Goldrock on the border, eyeing them greedily. To expand the ckrock Cavalry Corps, the first problem they faced was that the supply of lower-grade dragon blood potion couldn¡¯t keep up. Shining Light Territory only had 60 or 70 ck Scale Lizardfolk captives, and the amount of blood that could be extracted each month was limited. The resulting amount of lower-grade dragon blood potion was far from enough to support the rapid expansion of the ckrock Cavalry Corps. Kei worried about this constantly and had discussed it with Su Nan several times. Su Nan had also considered many solutions to this problem. For example, extracting blood from the Infiltrator Dragon. The Infiltrator Dragon¡¯s bloodline concentration was far higher than that of ordinary ck Scale Lizardfolk. It alone could provide more blood materials each month than the entire group of ck Scale Lizardfolk captives. However, after much thought, Su Nan ultimately rejected this idea. If he continued to extract blood from the Infiltrator Dragon, it would inevitably greatly reduce its bloodline concentration enhancement speed. This was uneptable to Su Nan. Helping the territory grow was important, but his own strength improvement was equally crucial. Ho Chi¡¯s appearance had served as a reminder. Although the current Starlight Continent was an Elemental Desert, there were many hidden powerful individuals. A mere one-ring legendary knight like Ho Chi had forced Su Nan to consume nearly thirty rune gems to eliminate him. If a more powerful enemy appeared, he might not even be able to escape. Therefore, for his own safety, his strength improvement could not be slowed down! After careful consideration, Su Nan finally came up with a feasible solution. That was to find a substitute for lower-grade dragon blood potion! Considering the future expansion of the ckrock Cavalry Corps, this substitute must be able to be mass-produced and also be inexpensive. This ruled out potions. After much thought, Su Nan finally set his sights on magical nts. Although there were no magical nts in his memory that met his criteria, that was fine. If they didn¡¯t exist, he would cultivate them himself. With the Synthetic Magic Cube in his possession, he had a natural advantage over other wizard apprentices in cultivating new magical nts. ¡°I already have some ideas about the potion. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll figure out a way to solve it,¡± Su Nan said. Kei had great trust in his younger brother. Upon hearing this, his expression immediately rxed. Then, Kei suddenly remembered something and asked Su Nan, ¡°You said before that you wanted to recruit apprentices from the territory. What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°After this ce is built, there will be many ces that require specialized personnel to maintain. I n to train them myself and see if I can find some potential wizard apprentices.¡± Hearing thest sentence, Kei immediately perked up. ckstone City had been able to rapidly develop and ultimately retake Shining Light Territory because of Su Nan, a wizard apprentice. Facts had proven how important a wizard apprentice was to the development of a territory. If the territory could produce a few more wizard apprentices, that would be a tremendous blessing! Thinking of this, Kei immediately patted his chest and promised to handle everything for Su Nan, ensuring it would be done perfectly. Chapter 62: The Profitable Magic Stone Chapter 62: The Profitable Magic Stone With thebined boost of the Super Ability Potion and Divine Blood Crystal, Su Nan¡¯s meditation progress skyrocketed. He sessfully constructed his fifth Star Ring by mid-month. His spiritual power also smoothly broke through the 18 mark. Two months had passed, and the duration of the Super Ability Potion was nearing its end. Therefore, Su Nan synthesized another second-rank, top-grade Super Ability Potion and consumed it. His meditation efficiency further improvedpared to before. After a full day, the proficiency of the Star Ring Meditation Method increased by nearly 700 points. ¡°Leveling up the Star Ring Meditation Method to level 6 requires 50,000 proficiency points. At this rate, it¡¯ll take at least two more months.¡± ¡°But once I construct the sixth Star Ring, my spiritual power should break through 20.¡± Su Nan thought for a moment and brought up his panel.¡¾Su Nan ? Arnest, Human Male, 17 years old¡¿ ¡¾Spiritual 18.92/Physical 14.21¡¿ ¡¾Skills¡¿ Star Ring Meditation Method Lv6 (21/50000) Potion Making Lv3 (1804/6000) Creature Modification Lv2 (526/3000) Puppetry Refining Lv2 (2371/3000) Magic Item Creation Lv1 (251/1000) Apart from the Star Ring Meditation Method, among the remaining four skills, Potion Making currently showed the fastest growth, with its level far ahead of the others. After all, Su Nan made potions every day, umting them over time before delivering them to the Fire Fox Trading Company for sale. This was his main source of ie at present. Puppetry Refining came in second. Every month, he would refine dozens of ckrock Beasts. Recently, he had even refined ten y Magic Puppets, significantly increasing his proficiency. Creature Modification followed closely behind. The blood exchange n for the Stealthy Dragon was still ongoing, providing plenty of proficiency for the Creature Modification skill every time. To this day, the Dragon Lizard bloodline concentration in the Stealthy Dragon was nearly 40%. Su Nan estimated that it would take at most two years for the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s bloodline to evolve into a Sub-Dragon bloodline. It was worth mentioning that Su Nan had actually considered extracting Amy¡¯s spatial teleportation ability and replicating it onto the Stealthy Dragon. After all, spatial teleportation abilityplemented the skills of Reality Conversion and Invisibility very well. Combined, these three skills could absolutely cause a qualitative change in the Stealthy Dragon¡¯sbat strength, elevating it by several levels. Even legendary knights wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the surprise attacks of a Stealthy Dragon wielding spatial teleportation! To that end, Su Nan used the synthesized Frozen Peppermint to tempt Amy, sessfully convincing the little kitty to cooperate with his experiment. However, the result was unfortunately unsessful, as repeated experiments failed. Amy¡¯s spatial teleportation ability was ultimately not rooted in bloodline but a magical technique-like ability awakened through the Magical Companion Contract. ? This ability was not a bloodline ability. Even if Amy¡¯s bloodline was extracted and infused into the Stealthy Dragon, it wouldn¡¯t be inherited or replicated. Su Nan had no choice but to temporarily put this tempting idea on hold. ¡°Although spatial teleportation ability is quite rare, there are races in the multiverse that possess simr bloodline abilities. Once I be a Wizard, I can try to capture one and extract its bloodline ability to replicate it onto the Stealthy Dragon.¡± Su Nan pondered inwardly. Among the four skills, Magic Item Creation was the slowest to progress. After all, aside from rune gems, he had hardly created any genuine magic items. ¡°Speaking of which, creating Secondary Magic Stones should increase proficiency for this skill, right?¡± Su Nan¡¯s mind stirred. Both the Magic Item Workshop and Puppet Factory required a Magic Energy Crystal Forging Furnace, and this thing¡¯s energy source was magic stones.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Before forging a Magic Energy Crystal Forging Furnace, he had to synthesize the magic stones first. Su Nan turned and entered theboratory. Under the tireless work of the y Magic Puppet, the base¡¯s foundation had beenid, and various building facilities were taking shape. It was estimated that the base construction would bepleted in at most two months. After that, he only needed toy down various formations and magic energy transmission pipelines, and the base would be truly finished. Standing in front of the workbench, Su Nan drew a formation, then ced a crystal the size of an egg at the center. Although the name ¡°Magic Stone¡± contained the word ¡°stone,¡± it was actually a gray crystal. Therefore, it was also known as a Magic Crystal Stone. To create a Secondary Magic Stone, a simr crystal had to be used as the carrier. As Su Nan chanted an incantation, the formation lit up with light. Elemental magic surged forth from the earth vein node, flowing into the formation through the magic energy transmission pipelines, finally converging into the crystal. After about four or five minutes, the crystalpletely transformed from transparent to gray, acquiring a peculiar luster. Su Nan picked up the crystal and ced it in the Magic Cube. ¡¾Secondary Magic Stone, purity 99.36%, a crystal containing a small amount of magic energy.¡¿ ¡°Not bad, the purity is quite high.¡± Su Nan nodded in satisfaction, then proceeded to create another twenty or so Secondary Magic Stones. He only stopped when the drawn energy gathering formationpletely lost its function, and began to synthesize the Magic Stone. It wasn¡¯t until the fifteenth Secondary Magic Stone was added that information about the Magic Stone finally appeared on the synthesis interface. ¡¾Magic Stone (Lower Grade), a crystal containing rich magic energy.¡¿ The cost of creating a Secondary Magic Stone was only the crystal and the materials used to draw the formation. One formation could create about twenty-seven Secondary Magic Stones. Ultimately, the cost of a single Secondary Magic Stone was roughly twelve silver coins. The cost of a single Lower Grade Magic Stone was 180 silver coins, less than two gold coins. ¡°Apparently in the 2.0 version of ¡¾The Age of Wizards¡¿, a single Lower Grade Magic Stone can be exchanged for fifty to sixty gold coins in any country. Based on this, my cost is simply ridiculously profitable.¡± Su Nan weighed the Magic Stone in his hand. Magic Stones were a byproduct of the Elemental Tide, a rare mineral possessing magic power. They were rare spellcasting materials, props for setting up formations, and could also be used to extract energy and replenish depleted spiritual power. Their applications were incredibly wide-ranging. Therefore, wizards often used Magic Stones as hard currency. With this low-cost method of synthesizing Magic Stones, once the Age of Wizards arrived, he could instantly transform into a wealthy tycoon, massively purchasing various resources and magic items. The thought was exhrating. ¡°That is, if I can survive to the next millennium.¡± After calming his emotions, Su Nan put away the Magic Stone and continued making Secondary Magic Stones. A single Lower Grade Magic Stone could power a Magic Energy Crystal Forging Furnace for about an hour. Considering that he would have at least two Magic Energy Crystal Forging Furnaces in the future, he nned to stockpile two to three hundred Magic Stones first. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my current spiritual power is not enough to open an elemental channel. Otherwise, I could build an elemental pool and wouldn¡¯t need to consume so many Magic Stones.¡± An elemental pool was a higher-level energy supply device. It could draw elemental energy from the elemental ne, providing a steady and infinite supply of energy, far more efficient than setting up magic energy transmission pipelines at the earth vein node. A small elemental pool could meet the basic needs of a wizard¡¯s tower. However, opening an elemental channel was something that could only be done by official wizards. Su Nan could only look on with envy for now. ¡°Better to just grind out Magic Stones honestly.¡± Dismissing his thoughts, Su Nan buried himself in the task of creating Secondary Magic Stones. As Su Nan immersed himself in the grind, a unique recruitment activity that swept across the entire Shining Light Territory was in full swing. Chapter 63 Bang! Bang! Bang! The heavy wooden door was pounded with fierce force. Inside the wooden hut, Xie Man, hiding under a tattered quilt and fast asleep, was jolted awake. He rubbed his eyes and mumbled in a sleepy voice, ¡°Coming.¡± It was still chilly in the middle of the Revival Month. After putting on his ragged clothes, Xie Man grabbed the leather coat he used as a second quilt and pulled it on. Then, he opened the wooden door. Outside, Old Roger leaned against the wagon, a leather whip in one hand and a tobo pipe in the other, puffing away. ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯ll be punished for beingte.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xie Man closed the door behind him, hopped onto the wagon with nimble movements, but his expression was calm.Roger nced at him, said nothing, and whipped the horse with a sharp crack. The old horse let out a gruff groan, pulling the wagon slowly forward. Xie Man leaned against the wagon railing, took a look at the dark sky, and closed his eyes to doze. Based on his past experience, it would take another half hour to reach the inner castle. By the time they got there, the sky would be about to dawn. Xie Man was an orphan. ording to Old Roger, he found Xie Man on a snowy day. Since he had no children of his own, he took Xie Man in and raised him. All these years, Old Roger had been supporting them by collecting trash for the nobles and disposing of it outside the city. He had worked hard to raise Xie Man to the age of twelve. Xie Man was full of gratitude for Old Roger. Though he knew he and Old Roger weren¡¯t rted by blood, in his heart, Old Roger was his father. Unbeknownst to them, the wagon had entered the inner city. Long-formed habits made Xie Man wake up automatically. From afar, he saw the towering and majestic castle, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of envy and longing. That was where the lord and the knights lived. Xie Man had dreamt countless times of bing a noble, living in a luxurious castle, enjoying a life ofvishness and superiority. Or bing a powerful knight, earning the Lord¡¯s favor, and bing his guard, gaining the privilege of living in the castle. In the boy¡¯s shallow understanding, that castle was the most beautiful ce in the world. But deep down, he knew very well that unless his work required it, a peasant like him would never be able to set foot in that castle in his lifetime. Let alone live in it. When he woke up, everything in his dreams would vanish, leaving only the cold reality behind. Old Roger had told him that when he died, Xie Man would inherit the two wooden huts and the wagon, taking over the job of cleaning trash for the nobles. ? Xie Man thought, his future would be like that. The wagon stopped at the castle gate. Xie Man hopped off after Old Roger and walked towards the tall guards at the gate. In the past, when they entered the castle to dispose of trash, they would always be exploited by the guards at the gate and the stewards inside, demanding various favors. But since the previous lord was executed and the new lord moved into the lord¡¯s mansion, recing a bunch of guards and stewards, they hadn¡¯t encountered any exploitation. Just this alone, Xie Man felt a favorable impression towards the new lord he had never met. Over the past few months, the guards at the gate had be familiar with Old Roger and Xie Man. When they arrived, they were simply checked briefly before being allowed to pass. After spending the entire morning efficiently cleaning up the trash and loading it into the wagon, Old Roger and Xie Man were ready to transport the trash outside the city. As they were about to leave, one of the guards suddenly stopped Xie Man, looked him up and down, and asked, ¡°Little Xie Man, how old are you?¡± Xie Man was stunned for a moment, but he answered truthfully, ¡°Twelve years old.¡± ¡°Can you read?¡± Xie Man nodded. Peasants like him who worked for noble masters usually didn¡¯t know how to read. However, because Old Roger had worked as an ounting apprentice for a shop when he was young, though the shop had gone bankruptter, he had learned to read, and then he taught Xie Man. Hearing Xie Man¡¯s answer, the guard said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. The lord issued a decree a while back, all teenagers in the territory who are twelve years old but not older than fifteen, who can read, regardless of gender or background, must go to the testing center for testing. You go thereter.¡± ¡°Testing? What kind of testing?¡± Xie Man was still confused, but Old Roger panicked first and said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, Little Xie Man has always been diligent in his work, he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± The guard waved his hand andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a good thing. Lord Su Nan is recruiting apprentices for the entire Shining Light Territory. Anyone who passes the testing will be able to be his apprentice, and each month they will receive a gold coin subsidy.¡± Old Roger and Xie Man were stunned, their eyes wide with shock. They worked hard all month and earned less than ten silver coins. But if they became this apprentice, they could get a gold coin every month? Was there such a good thing? However, Old Roger immediately felt hesitant. Were there really such pie-in-the-sky opportunities in the world? Wouldn¡¯t they be tricked away and then forced to do something bad? Seeing Old Roger¡¯s expression, the guard knew what he was thinking and said with augh, ¡°Lord Su Nan is a legendary Wizard. The decree was issued by the lord. Do you think those two gentlemen have nothing better to do than to trick you, a poor man?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t see Little Xie Man being well-behaved, I wouldn¡¯t bother to remind you.¡± Old Roger quickly apologized with a smile. Thinking about what the guard said, it made sense. The lord¡¯s decree, how could it be fake? After thanking the guard, Old Roger pulled Xie Man onto the wagon. On the way back, Old Roger thought for a while and said to Xie Man, ¡°When we get back after transporting the trash, you go home, wash up, change clothes, and then go to the testing center.¡± Xie Man nodded vigorously, his eyes shining. If he could be the apprentice of the Lord Su Nan that the guard mentioned, he would get a gold coin every month. Saving for a year or two, he could take Old Roger to the inner city, open a small shop, and no longer have to get up early and work hard cleaning trash. Maybe he would even have the chance to live in that castle! Thinking about it, Xie Man was extremely excited, wishing he could fly to the testing center right now. After returning from outside the city, Xie Man ran home, washed up, changed into his best set of clothes, and then went straight to the ce the guard mentioned. The testing center was located at the boundary between the outer city and the inner city. In front of the temporary wooden shed, hundreds of boys and girls around Xie Man¡¯s age were lined up in a long queue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Many were excitedly chatting, asionally looking ahead in the line. Xie Man noticed that these people were all dressed decently, even the worst had a clean set of clothes, unlike him, wearing a white, patched-up set of clothes. Thinking about it, it made sense. In this era, those who could read usually came from good families. People like him, outliers, were rare. ¡°Go to the end of the line and wait, don¡¯t wander around.¡± A nearby soldier noticed Xie Man and told him to join the line. Xie Man followed orders, joining the end of the line, waiting quietly. (End of Chapter) Chapter 64 Several boys in front of Xieman seemed to know each other and were chatting enthusiastically. ¡°Lord Sunan is the younger brother of the lord. If you can be his apprentice, you will have a bright future!¡± ¡°My cousin is a guard in the castle. He said that the knights all respect Lord Sunan, even the lord often asks for Sunan¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, Lord Sunan is a Wizard!¡± ¡°A legendary Wizard? Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. My father attended a nobleman¡¯s banquet and personally heard the nobleman say this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Wizard? Xieman rolled his eyes.When he heard the kind soldier mention the Wizard before, he was a little confused. What exactly is a Wizard? From the tone of these people, it seemed to be something very powerful! Unable to suppress his curiosity, Xieman finally couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Excuse me, what is a Wizard?¡± The few people chatting turned to look at Xieman. Seeing that he was wearing old clothes, they shed a look of disdain in their eyes. The leading boy sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? A Wizard is a great figure even more powerful than a knight. They can control lightning and fire, and they know all sorts of amazing magic!¡± Can control lightning and fire? Xieman was stunned. Are there actually people in this world who can do this? That¡¯s too amazing! Lord Sunan is such a powerful person! Seeing Xieman standing there in a daze, the boy who spoke to him contemptuously curled his lips and ignored him, turning his head to continue chatting with hispanions. As time passed, the line slowly moved forward. After waiting for about an hour, Xieman finally reached the front, where he could clearly see the situation inside the wooden shed. There was a long wooden table inside, with an old man with kind eyes sitting behind it. Every time a boy or girl stepped forward, the old man would open a book and let them look at it. Most people would only look for about ten seconds before showing a painful expression, covering their heads and groaning in pain. At this time, the old man would close the book,fort them a few words and let the testers leave. Obviously, these people were all unqualified. So far, there seemed to be very few qualified candidates, only one boy and one girl. They were both about twelve or thirteen years old, standing side by side behind the old man. The boy was dressed in a silk robe that looked very expensive, seemingly a noble child. He had a faint smile on his face, but despite trying his best to restrain himself, a hint of superiority was still evident in his eyes when he looked at other people his age. The girl¡¯s clothes were not as luxurious, but they were clean and elegant, and she had a strong schrly air about her. Xieman had once felt a simr aura from a schr, and he guessed that the girl must havee from a family with a wealth of knowledge. While Xieman was observing, the few boys in front of him had already finished the test, and they were all eliminated without exception. The three of them left the line with dejected expressions, walking to the side, but they did not leave. They seemed to be unwilling to give up, wanting to see how others performed. Seeing that it was his turn, Xieman stepped forward to the long table. ¡°Name.¡± The old man asked in a gentle tone. ¡°Xieman.¡± The old man nced at Xieman¡¯s clothes, a slight surprise on his face, ¡°Do you recognize characters?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a little.¡± Xieman rubbed his hands nervously. The old man smiled and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, rx.¡± He then handed him a piece of paper, ¡°Read the words on it.¡± Xieman nodded, took the paper and nced at it. He found that they were allmon characters, and he felt a little relieved. He cleared his throat and read the contents clearly. ¡°That will do.¡± The old man nodded in satisfaction, took back the paper and pushed a book towards Xieman. It was a book with a cold, hard ck cover. The open page showed a series of strange characters that looked like scribbles, making it impossible to understand their meaning. ¡°Read this book. You may have some abnormal reactions during this process, such as headaches, chest tightness, etc. This is normal, don¡¯t worry. If it really hurts too much, then stop reading and look away.¡± Xieman could no longer hear the old man¡¯s reminder. The moment his eyes fell on the book, he suddenly fell into a strange trance. The whole world seemed to be quiet in an instant. Everything around him, whether it was the scenery or the people, whether it was the birds flying in the sky or the leaves falling halfway from the branches nearby, all seemed to freeze in mid-air. Xieman looked around and was stunned to discover that the long table in front of him and the wooden pirs that supported the wooden shed, inexplicably had many colorful tentacles growing on them. These tentacles were covered with countless eyes, like jellyfish swaying in the air. Looking down at the ground beneath his feet, the cracks in the bluestone bricks formed long, long cracks, and these cracks opened and closed as if they were a talking mouth, repeating a single word in unison. ¡°Truth!¡± ¡°Truth!¡± ¡°Truth!¡± What¡­ what is this? Xieman¡¯s face turned pale, and his body trembled slightly. He had never seen such a strange scene in his entire life. What¡¯s going on? Just when he was panicking, the bizarre tentacles and mouth suddenly disappeared. Xieman snapped back to his senses and was surprised to find that the world had returned to normal. Everyone around him was staring at him with wide eyes, filled with envy and jealousy. Xieman looked down at the book on the table and found that he could actually understand those scribbled characters. ¡°Congrattions, you passed the test.¡± The old man said with a smile, a bit of enthusiasm appearing on his face that was not there before. ¡°Wait here for a while, after the test is over, I will take you to meet Lord Sunan.¡± ¡°No way, this guy got lucky, he actually passed the test!¡± ¡°This luck is too good!¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! How could I be worse than amoner?¡± The crowd was in an uproar, talking amongst themselves. Especially the few boys who were in front of Xieman, their eyes were filled with jealousy when they looked at him. Under the soldier¡¯s shouts, the crowd gradually quieted down. Xieman was still immersed in the bizarre situation he had just experienced. He simply nodded woodenly in response to the old man¡¯s words, subconsciously standing at the back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± A sweet voice reached his ears. Xieman looked up and met a pair of clear eyes. It was the girl with a schrly air he had seen earlier. She said softly, ¡°You saw those strange sights too, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Did you all see it?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Knowing that he wasn¡¯t the only one who had this experience, Xieman inexplicably felt relieved. He came back to his senses and then realized with surprise that he had passed the test! Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯ll be able to receive a gold coin subsidy every month from now on? That¡¯s great! Chapter 65: Three Apprentices Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out more Audiobooks on Youtube Chapter 65: Three Apprentices A smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face as she looked at the overjoyed Xieman. ¡°My name is Artiel Yuri. What about you?¡± ¡°Xieman.¡± Xieman turned to the other boy. The boy raised his chin slightly and said calmly, ¡°Korey McKennin.¡± Perhaps because Xieman was dressed in a poor man¡¯s clothes, Korey looked down on him. After introducing his name out of courtesy, he ignored Xieman. On the other hand, Artiel smiled warmly at Xieman, showing no signs of superiority due to their difference in background. This is a gentle girl. Xieman thought to himself.The evaluation finally ended as the sky began to turn faintly yellow. The results surprised Xieman. In the end, only he, Artiel, and Korey passed. Everyone else was eliminated. This gave Xieman a feeling that he was actually quite good. ¡°Follow me.¡± The old man carefully wrapped the books in a thin cloth and tucked them into his arms. Then he turned and beckoned to the three of them. Led by the old man, the three entered the inner city and arrived at the front of the castle. The old man seemed to be of high status. The guards at the gate immediately bowed respectfully upon seeing him. Xieman then learned that the old man¡¯s name was Geiler, and he was a steward in the castle. The guard who had reminded Xieman earlier widened his eyes in surprise when he saw him. He obviously didn¡¯t expect Xieman to actually pass the evaluation. Xieman smiled gratefully at him and thought he would find an opportunity to properly thank the guardter. ¡°Master Sunan is a very kind person. He never beats or scolds servants. Don¡¯t be nervous when you see himter,¡± old Geilerforted the three of them on the way. It didn¡¯t have much effect though. The three of them were a little tense. Xieman didn¡¯t need to be told. The person he was about to meet was a great figure in his eyes. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t nervous. Even Artiel and Korey had been repeatedly instructed by their elders beforeing here. They must be respectful to Master Sunan and absolutely could not displease him. ? After winding their way through courtyards and corridors, old Geiler finally led the three to a courtyard. The spacious courtyard was empty, except for a small cat baskingzily in the sun on the stone table in the middle. Artiel¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. What a cute cat! Xieman and Korey couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra nces as well. But what happened next stunned the three of them. Old Geiler walked forward and bowed respectfully to the cat, saying respectfully, ¡°Master Amy, these three are the newly recruited apprentices. I have brought them to see Master Sunan.¡± ¡°Meow, Sunan is meditating in the Mind Chamber, and it will be about half an hour before he finishes. You guys can wait here for a while.¡± Amy licked the back of her paw and curiously observed the three of them. The three of them were already speechless. A talking cat?! Were they dreaming? The three instinctively looked at old Geiler. He coughed lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Master Amy is Master Sunan¡¯s¡­ well, friend. Don¡¯t be disrespectful.¡± ¡°Meow,e and sit down. Don¡¯t just stand there like fools,¡± Amy raised her paw and beckoned to the three. Seeing this, the three exchanged nces and sat down at the stone table, forcing themselves to do so. Old Geiler then ced the books and a roll of parchment on the stone table, bowed to Amy, and left. In an instant, the courtyard was left with only the three of them and the cat. ¡°Meow, what are your names?¡± Amy took the initiative to start the conversation, excitedly chatting with the three of them. Xieman was a little dazed. He had never dreamt that one day he would be sitting and chatting with a cat. Fortunately, the other party seemed very friendly, and the questions she asked were things like ¡°What fun ces are there in Shining Light City?¡± and ¡°Where can I buy delicious Ice-Congealed Mint?¡± Xieman couldn¡¯t keep up. He didn¡¯t even know what Ice-Congealed Mint was. Korey and Artiel, however, had more experience than him. They were able to answer many of the questions, making Xieman both envious and self-conscious. Half an hour passed quickly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There was a creak of a door opening from the depths of the corridor. ¡°Meow, Sunan is out.¡± Xieman and the other three stood up reflexively, their faces tense as they looked towards the corridor. A figure quickly emerged from the corridor. To their surprise, they had imagined Master Sunan to be a young man in his twenties or thirties. But upon seeing him, they realized he was very young, looking like he was barely twenty years old. ¡°Master Sunan!¡± The three of them didn¡¯t dare look at him for too long, and quickly bowed. Sunan nodded slightly, without speaking. He reached out and the parchment on the stone table flew up in the air andnded in his palm. He unfolded it and his expression shifted slightly. Korey McKennin, the son of a Baron. Artiel Yuri, the daughter of a schr. Xieman, the adopted son of amoner. The three of them represented the three sses of the Shining Light territory, a rather coincidental arrangement. After regaining the Shining Light territory, Kei had appointed three Barons. Besides Brad and Jordan, there was a knight named Stary McKennin. This was the father of the boy named Korey. The parchment also detailed the entire process of the evaluation. The entire evaluationsted seven days. During that time, thousands of boys and girls who met the age and literacy requirements participated, but only a handful of them managed to pass the aptitude evaluation. Sunan wasn¡¯t surprised by the results. Even during the heyday of wizards a thousand years ago, the number of people with wizard aptitude was extremely smallpared to the vast poption, less than one in a thousand. Let alone the fact that the concentration of energy particles had decreased significantly over the past thousand years. The number of people with wizard aptitude would only be even fewer. To be honest, finding three people with aptitude in the entire Shining Light territory was already beyond Sunan¡¯s expectations. He had originally thought that finding even one would be good enough. Of course, Sunan couldn¡¯t be sure how far these three would ultimately grow. Unless the three of them showed enough value, he wouldn¡¯t waste too many resources cultivating them. Thump! Sunan waved his hand, and three thick books appeared out of thin air,nding on the stone table. This scene left the three children speechless. ¡°This is the Star Ring Meditation Method. It is the key to bing a Wizard Apprentice, and it is what you will be practicing for the next period of time.¡± ¡°From today onwards, you will live here. If you have any needs in terms of food, clothing, housing, and transportation, you can speak to the servants. As long as it is reasonable, they will meet all your requirements.¡± ¡°The only thing you need to do is to focus on practicing the Star Ring Meditation Method. Once you have mastered it, I will take you on as my students.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Xieman, Korey, and Artiel were both surprised and delighted. They responded in unison. Apprentice and student are twopletely different concepts. They could tell the difference. If they could be Master Sunan¡¯s students, their futures would undoubtedly be even brighter. Sunan nodded in satisfaction and waved his hand for the three of them to leave. It wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate suitable assistants to help maintain the various facilities of the base. The first requirement was that these people must at least be Wizard Apprentices. Even a First-Rank Wizard Apprentice who hadn¡¯t even managed to build the first Star Ring would do. Otherwise, if they couldn¡¯t even sense energy particles, a lot of work simply wouldn¡¯t be able to be carried out. Wizards are not a group that loves to spread knowledge. Many wizards are willing to cultivate apprentices out of necessity, either to cultivate their own forces to facilitate resource collection, or to find themselves a group ofpetent assistants. While Sunan wanted both. He intended to start cultivating personnel step by step from now on. By the time the wizard era arrives a thousand yearster, he might have already established his own wizard power. And to achieve this, the first step is the most crucial, as well as the most difficult. Sunan was already mentally prepared for this. (End of Chapter) Chapter 66: Base Completion Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out more Audiobooks on Youtube Chapter 66: Base Completion Time flew by, and it was now the month of Thunder (April). The weather gradually became hot, and the heat in the air made people feel restless. However, Su Nan was quite invigorated. This was because the base¡¯s fundamental construction was finally finished! The moment he received the news, he immediately rushed back to the base, ready to proceed with the final step ¨Cying the magic energy transmission pipelines! If the ley line node is the heart of the base, then the magic energy transmission pipeline is the base¡¯s ¡®blood vessels¡¯.Only afterying down theplete magic energy transmission pipeline could the elemental magic from the ley line node be transported to all parts of the base without obstruction, allowing the base¡¯s various facilities to function properly. The materials used to make magic energy transmission pipelines were diverse. After careful consideration, Su Nan decided to use crystals. Crystals were the cheapest, had the best performance, and were the easiest magic energy transmission materials to manufacture artificially. Magic energy transmission pipelines made with arge number of artificial magic energy crystals were also known as ¡®Crystal Scars¡¯. However, even though crystals were not expensive, the base¡¯s vast area meant that a lot of magic energy transmission pipelines needed to beid, so the final cost was still not low. To date, Su Nan had already invested over 10,000 gold coins in base construction. This was almost equivalent to Shining Light Territory¡¯s entire year¡¯s ie. To make up for it, he had been frantically making potions and selling them to the Fire Fox Trading Company almost every day for the past two months. On top of that, the territory subsidized a portion, which finally allowed him to gather the funds. As a result, his ¡®Potion Making¡¯ skill was now just short of 1,000 proficiency points from reaching level 4. ¡°This is just the beginning. The subsequent construction of the magic nt garden will also cost a lot of money.¡± Su Nan sighed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t difficult for a Wizard to make money, but they spent it just as extravagantly, like water flowing through a river. Melting one crystal after another, turning them into extremely fine threads, then using the ¡®Master¡¯s Hand¡¯ to precisely control them, drawing lines on the ground, walls, and ceilings, urate to the micron level. Su Nan worked tirelessly for two whole days before finally finishing the entire base¡¯s Crystal Scars. As for the huge crystal that served as the central energy core, he set it in the very center of the base, cing it in a separate room, named the Energy Core Chamber. ¡°Start energizing!¡± Standing in the center of the room, Su Nan extended his hand to touch the central energy core, chanting an incantation. A faint purple light emerged instantly from the surface of the giant crystal, immediately extending outward along the crystal veins. In Su Nan¡¯s perception, intense energy fluctuations were spreading out in all directions, with his current room as the center. Before long, the entire base was enveloped in the dense energy fluctuations. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± A happy smile spread across Su Nan¡¯s face. Now, the base was trulypleted. Next, he just needed to perfect the details of each area. Su Nan took out the base¡¯s design blueprint from the Magic Cube and looked at the areas divided on it. Meditation Area, Magic Training Area, Experiment Area, Living Area, Potion Making Area, Warehouse¡­ Su Nan had even set aside a Confinement Area, located next to the Experiment Area, which he nned to use to imprison some experimental beasts in the future. ? If there were any enemies who came willingly, he could consider imprisoning them here too. These areas were all ¡®ordinary areas¡¯ and were rtively easy to arrange. He could just borrow some manpower from Kei to take care of them. Only the Magic nt Garden, Workshop, and Puppet Factory needed his personal attention. ¡°The two magic crystal forging furnaces have already been built. We just need to move them into the Workshop and Puppet Factory.¡± ¡°As for the Magic nt Garden, I need to quickly set up the energy gathering magic array and then start nting the first batch of magic nts.¡± Su Nan had already decided what to nt for the first batch of magic nts. Silver Moon Flower was a must. The raw material for his current Super Ability Potion was the Silver Moon Flower. This was the most indispensable material right now! Moreover, if he were to train apprentices on arge scale in the future, he would definitely need a lot of Silver Moon Flower to make Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions and Revitalization Potions. It was more cost-effective to nt them himself instead of constantly purchasing them from the Fire Fox Trading Company. Furthermore, he could improve the Silver Moon Flower, cultivate better varieties, and facilitate the production of higher-level potions in the future. For the second type of magic nt, Su Nan chose the Red Vein Fruit. This was a rtivelymon magic nt, which could slightly enhance physical strength if consumed long-term. However, its effect could only be considered mediocre. If consumed consistently for a year or two, it could increase physical strength by 1 to 2 points. It took a long time to take effect and only had an impact on those below Knight level. Therefore, the Red Vein Fruit was not expensive, even lower than the Silver Moon Flower. Su Nan intended to fuse Dragon¡¯s Blood into the Red Vein Fruit and see if he could cultivate a more powerful magic nt. Considering the nting and growth cycle of fruit, this would be a long process. However, with the Magic Cube, Su Nan was confident about sess. ¡°For daily maintenance tasks, just let the y Golems handle them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make 10 more y Golems, making a total of 20. That should be enough to handle the daily maintenance of the entire base.¡± ¡°For guarding, we can use Stone Golems.¡± In Su Nan¡¯s n, apart from the future apprentices he would train, the base would not have any other humans residing there.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The daily maintenance and security of the entire base would be handled entirely by Golems. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are no Tower Spirits to control them. Otherwise, the operation of the entire base could be automated.¡± Tower Spirits are the most advanced artificial intelligence. They are the managers of Wizard Towers, responsible for the integrated operation of the Wizard Tower, including functions such as integrated terminalputing, data recording, battlemand, and experimental assistant. A single Tower Spirit would be more than enough to handle the automated operation of the entire base. Unfortunately, the lowest level Tower Spirit requires legendary Soul Crystals to be created. It¡¯s impossible to count on them at this stage. ¡°50 Stone Golems, coupled with magic rms, would be enough to make the base¡¯s defense impregnable.¡± Over the past few months, Su Nan had sessively mastered three more First-Ring spells. They were ¡®Weakening Ray¡¯, ¡®Burning Hand¡¯, and ¡®Magic rm¡¯. There was nothing much to say about the first two attack spells, but ¡®Magic rm¡¯ was a very practical auxiliary spell. This spell¡¯s effect was to designate a specific area. When any unmarked creature enters or touches this area, it would trigger an rm. The form of the rm could be a mental signal or a sound. The former would only be transmitted silently to the caster or the creature specified by the caster. Thetter would emit a sound audible to human ears, clearly heard by all creatures within the alert area. Su Nan intended to set up a permanent magic rm within the base. This way, with Stone Golems in the open and magic rms in secret, the defensework would beplete. Even a legendary Knight wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak into the base silently. ¡°It¡¯s best to create one more Steel Golem as the final guard of the base.¡± ¡°With a legendary Knight-level Steel Golem in ce, the base¡¯s security will be even more foolproof!¡± Thanks to Still Young Brother and Shi Hun for the rewards, and thank you to all the readers for your monthly tickets! Chapter 67: Another Avenue to Prosperity Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out more Audiobooks on Youtuben/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 67: Another Avenue to Prosperity The Thunder Moon vanished like drifting wood chips in a river, swirling through fingertips and disappearing from sight. The weather began to grow hotter day by day. Not long after entering the Blossom Moon, Su Nan sessfully constructed his sixth Star Ring. As he had expected, his Spiritual Power attribute broke through the 20 threshold. ¡¾Su Nan ¡¤ Arnest, Human Male¡¿ ¡¾Spiritual 20.36/ Physique 15.45¡¿¡¾Skills¡¿ Star Ring Meditation Method Lv7 (21/80,000) Potion Brewing Lv4 (256/10,000) Creature Modification Lv2 (903/3,000) Puppetry Refining Lv2 (2,822/3,000) Magical Item Crafting Lv1 (502/1,000) ¡°Eighty thousand proficiency, it will take about three months to level up.¡± Su Nan nodded silently. One of the conditions for advancing to a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice was to construct nine Star Rings. He still needed three more. At his current pace, it should take two or three years toplete if everything went smoothly. Then, all that would be left would be Spiritual Power. ¡°For Spiritual Power, I can use the Nightmare Potion to increase it.¡± ¡°The key material, Bloodthirsty Mandrake, is already in hand. The rest of the materials are being collected by the Fire Fox Trading Company, so it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± During this period, Su Nan had been diligently brewing potions, and his [Potion Brewing] skill had already reached level 4. With this level of [Potion Brewing], he could attempt to brew second-order potions. It was worth mentioning that as the skill leveled up, the sess rates for brewing Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions and Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potions had also increased, exceeding 40%. The increased sess rate further reduced the cost of potions, boosting profits significantly and providing much-needed relief for Su Nan, who was desperately short of money. ¡°The y Golems and Stone Golems have all been built. I won¡¯t need to spend much time refining golems anymore.¡± Su Nan had been working overtime toplete the base¡¯s requirements for 10 y Golems and 50 Stone Golems. In addition, he had created an extra 30 y Golems and given them to Kei to help build the supply unit. ¡°I have already ced orders with the Fire Fox Trading Company for Silver Moon Flower seeds and Red Vein Fruits. They will take some time to arrive.¡± Su Nan began to ponder his next arrangements. Aside from training and spell learning, he only had two things to do next. The first was to refine Steel Golems. One Steel Golem weighed over 10 tons and had to be made with at least the same amount of pure steel. The higher the quality of steel used, the stronger the resulting Steel Golem would be. Su Nan nned to use ck Stone Iron. Since ck Stone Iron was lighter than the same volume of refined iron, the Steel Golems made from it would be rtively more agile. However, the warehouse had recently run out of ck Stone Iron. He would have to wait until the new batch arrived from ck Stone City before he could start refining the Steel Golems. The second thing was to craft magical items. Su Nan flipped his wrist, and a book appeared in his palm. ¡°The Complete Guide to Low-Level Magical Items¡±! This book, left by Master Amy, included over 100 types of Alchemical-Grade and Gleaming-Grade magical items, a veryprehensive collection. Su Nan had quite a few magical items on hand, but they were all Alchemical-Grade. He wanted to craft a few Gleaming-Grade magical items for himself, including a spatial, an offensive, and a protective one, at least one of each. However, crafting Gleaming-Grade magical items was much more difficult than Alchemical-Grade. With his current [Magical Item Crafting] skill at only level 1, the sess rate was likely abysmal. ¡°[Magical Item Crafting] is less than 500 proficiency away from leveling up. Let¡¯s practice by crafting some Alchemical-Grade magical items first. I should update my brother¡¯s equipment.¡± Su Nan went to the workshop and took a long sword from a weapon rack. The weapon rack held over a hundred weapons, densely packed with swords, spears, halberds, and more. They were all obtained by Su Nan from Kei. He nned to use these weapons to try crafting enchanted weapons. Enchanted weapons could be considered a major category of Alchemical-Grade magical items. Their primary users were knights. Many wizards would create enchanted weapons for their knights to enhance theirbat ability. Some wizards adept at crafting magical items could also use silver, gold, and other metals to temporarily imbue their knights¡¯ weapons with magical properties during battle. This was also called temporary enchantment. Su Nan estimated that he would need to reach at least level 4 in [Magical Item Crafting] before he could master this technique. cing the long sword on the workbench, Su Nan began preparing the materials. Common materials used in crafting magical items included various precious metals, gems, and magic stones. Depending on the magical properties of the item, sometimes specific materials were also needed. For example, crafting spatial magical items usually required Star Sand. Crafting staffs usually required mithril. Enchanted weapons were the simplest, only requiring base materials and no additional materials. As Alchemical-Grade magical items, the crafting difficulty of enchanted weapons was rtively lower than ¡°orthodox¡± magical items. Under the bright lights, silver ingots, gems, and magic stones melted in Su Nan¡¯s palm, turning into fine threads under his fingers. With a gentle touch of his fingertips on the sword¡¯s body, they slowly seeped into the sword, leaving behind strange patterns on the surface. A visible silver sheen gradually emerged from the de. The entire processsted over ten minutes. As thest pattern was engraved, the silver threads snapped from Su Nan¡¯s fingertips, the sword shed, and it was imbued with an indescribable and strange aura. ¡°Not bad, my skills haven¡¯t gotten rusty!¡± Su Nan grinned, cing the sword in the Magic Cube. ¡¾Enchanted Weapon (Alchemical-Grade/Sub-Magical Item), possesses [ck Steel] property, significantly increased hardness, not easily damaged, reduced martial energy attachment loss.¡¿ Alchemical-Grade enchanted weapons typically had properties such as [ck Steel], [Sharpness], and [Bloodlust]. Better ones had [Weak Elemental Damage] and [Martial Energy Gathering]. The former added weak elemental damage to the weapon. Thetter strengthened the power of martial energy. Generally, an enchanted weapon could only be imbued with one magical property. Only wizards with exceptionally refined crafting skills could imbue an enchanted weapon with multiple properties simultaneously. Of course, wizards at that level wouldn¡¯t waste their time on such a mundane task. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to craft a Gleaming-Grade magical item instead? Besides these properties, enchanted weapons had a characteristic that wasn¡¯t exactly a property. Due to being infused with magic, enchanted weapons had a significantly improvedpatibility with martial energypared to ordinary weapons. This manifested as a significant reduction in the extra consumption of martial energy when attaching it. For this reason, even enchanted weapons that failed to imbue properties were still popr among knights. ¡°Come to think of it, can enchanted weapons with different properties bebined?¡± A sh of insight struck Su Nan. If it were possible, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to create an enchanted weapon with over a dozen properties? Thinking was doing. Su Nan immediately tried it. Over the next period, he crafted over twenty more enchanted weapons. The sess rate was decent, averaging three sesses out of five attempts. Each sess yielded about twenty proficiency points, and failures still gained around seven or eight points. After crafting more than twenty enchanted weapons, his [Magical Item Crafting] skill sessfully reached level 2. However, Su Nan was disappointed to find that enchanted weapons with different properties could not bebined. ¡°It¡¯s true, enchanted weapons with different properties are essentially different items, so it¡¯s not strange that they can¡¯t bebined.¡± Enchanted weapons with the same property could bebined. Thebined enchanted weapon¡¯s property effect would be further enhanced. For example, Su Nan used three long swords with the [Sharpness] property tobine into a long sword with the [Armor-Piercing] property, easily breaking through the defenses of fine armor with a single strike. Even though it didn¡¯t break through in rank and remained Alchemical-Grade, this long sword¡¯s power was alreadyparable to ¡°orthodox¡± magical items like the Bloodvine Ring and the Magic Coin. ¡°Since magical items with the same property can bebined, I couldpletely use Alchemical-Grade magical items tobine into Gleaming-Grade magical items, or even Wizard Tools!¡± The materials for Gleaming-Grade magical items were mostly rare and hard to find. Wizard Tool materials were even more difficult to obtain. Inparison, the materials for Alchemical-Grade magical items were much moremon. If he could use Alchemical-Grade tobine into Gleaming-Grade, or even Wizard Tools, it would undoubtedly save him a lot of effort. Su Nan¡¯s spirits rose, feeling like he had found another avenue to prosperity. (End of Chapter) Chapter 68: Change Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out more Audiobooks on Youtube ## Chapter 68: Change Shining Light City, Inner Citadel. In the quiet meditation chamber, Xieman sat cross-legged on the floor, his eyes closed. In the invisible void, energy particles, like they were drawn by an invisible force, poured into his body and vanished. After half an hour, Xieman opened his eyes and let out a long sigh. He stood up, pushed open the door and stepped outside. Looking at the lush greenery in the courtyard, a trace of bewilderment shed across his face. Ever since he participated in the assessment, his life had undergone a drastic change.The dream he had fantasized about for over a decade hade true overnight. He moved into the castle he had always longed for, enjoyed the service of servants like a noble, and received a gold coin every month. During this time, Xieman returned home once. Old Roger told him that after he moved into the castle, many people came to inquire about him and sent many gifts to curry favor with Old Roger. When mentioning this, Old Roger grinned from ear to ear, praising Xieman for his sess. Seeing Old Roger¡¯s joy and relief, Xieman was also very happy. But what made him happiest and most surprised was Lord Sunan, or should he call him Teacher now, and the knowledge he taught him. A magical knowledge called Meditation! After sessfully mastering the Star Ring Meditation Method in twenty-five days, Xieman felt the energy particles for the first time. Ever since then, he felt like he had entered a whole new world. With just two months of meditation, he transformed from a skinny child into a sturdy young man. His thin body, where even his ribs were clearly visible, had be robust almost overnight. ording to Miss Amy, he already possessed the physical fitness of a Sword-Wielding Attendant! The cksmith, Carlo, from the Fire Hammer cksmith Shop in the northern part of the city, often bragged in front of him about his past as a Sword-Wielding Attendant. If Carlo knew that a twelve-year-old boy like him already possessed the strength of a Sword-Wielding Attendant, would he be so shocked that his jaw would drop? Xieman suddenly wanted to see that sight. But he was just thinking about it. He didn¡¯t have the time for that now. After mastering the Star Ring Meditation Method, his Teacher officially took him as a student. Afterward, he was given a pile of books, instructed to study diligently, and told that he would be tested on his progress every month. If his Teacher was satisfied, he would be rewarded. To be honest, the content of those books was veryplicated and unheard of. Things like ¡°Introduction to Magic nts,¡± ¡°Magic nt Cultivation,¡± ¡°Introduction to Potionology,¡± ¡°Biology,¡± ¡°Mutation,¡± ¡°Principles of Magic,¡± ¡°Origin of Wizards¡±¡ªall these made Xieman¡¯s head spin. Although he could read, his ability was limited to everyday literacy. Digesting these massive tomes was a real challenge for him. To keep up with the progress, he had to sneak off and ask Miss Amy for help. The price was that he had to massage Miss Amy for half an hour every day. Xieman¡¯s thoughts were running wild when the door to the nearby room suddenly opened. Atir walked out. Seeing Xieman, Atir smiled gently and said, ¡°Just finished meditation?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Xieman nced at the book in Atir¡¯s hand and nervously pursed his lips. Today was the monthly assessment. Soon, his Teacher woulde to assess their progress this month. Whenever this time came, he would involuntarily feel nervous. Seeing Xieman¡¯s unease, Atir softlyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯ve been studying diligently, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Others might not know, but Atir knew how hard Xieman was working. She and Kore would sometimes take a break from their studies because they found them tedious. But she had never seen Xieman rest. Whenever she saw Xieman, he was diligently studying with his books. This focused and relentless attitude earned Atir¡¯s silent admiration. Xieman might not be as efficient as her and Kore in learning, but his progress might not be behind theirs. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xieman nodded gratefully to Atir. Just then, the door to the other side of the corridor opened, and Kore came out. Seeing Atir and Xieman standing in the corridor, he paused, his eyes scanning Xieman for a moment, his brow furrowed slightly. He then nodded to Atir, said nothing, and walked towards the courtyard gate. Seeing this, Xieman couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly. Kore had always looked down on hismoner status. And ever since Xieman mastered the Star Ring Meditation Method two days before Kore, it seemed like Kore had be even more displeased with him. As if hispetitive spirit had been ignited, Kore always acted as if he wanted topete with Xieman whenever their Teacher assessed their knowledge. This made Xiemanugh and cry at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Kore is actually not bad. He just has a strongpetitive spirit,¡± Atir whispered. Xieman nodded in understanding. He had seen many aristocratic young masters with far worse character. Compared to them, Kore was already quite good. At least Kore wouldn¡¯t insult him to his face by calling him a ¡°bastard¡± or a ¡°peasant.¡± Seeing that it was gettingte, Atir and Xieman also went to stand at the courtyard gate, preparing to greet their Teacher. Soon, the sound of footsteps came from afar, getting closer. Quickly, Sunan¡¯s figure appeared in their sight. ¡°Teacher!¡± Xieman, Kore, and Atir all bowed respectfully. ¡°Mm.¡± Sunan¡¯s spiritual power spread out, sweeping over the three of them. He nodded slightly, almost imperceptibly. ¡°It seems that the three of you have been diligently meditatingtely. Very good.¡± Xieman and the others were all delighted to be praised by Sunan. ¡°Meow, Sunan¡¯s here!¡± Amy suddenly popped out from somewhere,nding on Sunan¡¯s shoulder. The bells around her neck jingled gently, emitting a clear and pleasant sound. Xieman and the others watched this scene with calm faces. When they first saw Amy¡¯s spatial teleportation ability, they were amazed. But after seeing it so many times, they became ustomed to it. However, another being had thempletely baffled to this day. Just as they were thinking about it, a massive figure silently and abruptly appeared before them, its ck and red scales and sharp ws shining with a cold, chilling brilliance under the sunlight. That primitive and savage aura made Xieman and the others instinctively tense their bodies. By the Truth, they had never seen such a terrifying beast before! When they saw the Infiltrator¡¯s true form for the first time, they almost copsed to the ground in fright. The Infiltrator ignored the three youngsters, let out a low growl, and approached Sunan. Sunan stroked the Infiltrator¡¯s rough head and said with a smile, ¡°Been out to the base outside the city again?¡± Infiltrator: ¡°Hiss!¡± Amy: ¡°Meow, I¡¯m not afraid of going out alone! I just wanted to go with you because you were bored here!¡± Infiltrator: ¡°Hiss!¡± Amy: ¡°What¡¯s so good about sleeping? You¡¯re not a real dragon, why do you always lie in yourir?¡± Sunan chuckled and interrupted the cat and the lizard¡¯s bickering. ¡°The base outside the city is already built. I¡¯ve left a ce for you there. It¡¯s much more spacious. You can move there to live.¡± Hearing this, the Infiltrator didn¡¯t have any objections. Amy looked at Xieman and the others: ¡°Meow, what about these three?¡± Sunan nced at his three students and said, ¡°They can move into the base once they have learned all the knowledge I require of them.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Amy shook her head, ¡°Meow, I¡¯ll stay here for now.¡± Sunan looked deeply at Amy, nodded, and said nothing more. After waking up from her thousand-year sleep, Amy had lost all her family and friends. In this world, she was practically alone. Besides Sunan and the Infiltrator, only these three new Wizard Apprentices could be considered in her ¡®circle,¡¯ with whom she couldmunicate. Thus, in the case where Sunan was busy and often disappeared, Amy preferred to stay with these three. Thanks for the tip from shikong2333!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om (End) Chapter 69: Plague Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out Web Novel Audiobooks on Youtube Chapter 69: gue In the study. Su Nan put down the book in his hand and nodded slightly. ¡°Not bad, all three of you have passed.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Xie Man, Corey, and Atier, who were standing in front of the desk, all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°This is your reward.¡± Su Nan waved his hand, and three bottles of Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion floated in front of the three. ¡°This is Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion. It can increase your spiritual activity, improve your meditation efficiency and learning ability. One bottle canst for a month.¡±Xie Man and the others were overjoyed when they heard this, their eyes gleaming as they looked at the potion in their hands. ording to the descriptions in the books, real wizard potions, even if they were only zero-order potions, had powerful effects beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Not to mention a potion that enhanced meditation efficiency, which was also very precious to wizard apprentices. ¡°Keep working hard. If you can pass the knowledge exam next month, there will be more rewards.¡± After encouraging them, Su Nan waved his hand and let the three leave. ¡°The learning progress of these three little guys is pretty good.¡± ¡°Especially Xie Man. I originally thought that because of his background, his learning ability would be weaker than the other two. But he hasn¡¯t fallen behind at all. It seems that the little guy is worth cultivating.¡± A hint of a smile appeared on Su Nan¡¯s face. At this rate, in about half a year, the three little guys should be able to take on some of the base¡¯s work. Leaving the courtyard, Su Nan went straight to the training ground. As expected, Kei was training on the training ground. Bred and Jorton were also there. Out of consideration for stabilizing his strength, and because the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion needed to be supplied to the ckrock Cavalry Regiment, Kei hadn¡¯t asked Su Nan to make Dragon Blood Potion for him in the past half year. Therefore, he was still a junior Great Knight, and there was no sign of him breaking through yet. However, a junior Great Knight at the age of twenty-one was considered quite outstanding in any country. Bredon and Jorton had each taken a Dragon Blood Potion. The former had already shown signs of breaking through to bing a Great Knight. Thetter had just broken through to be a peak knight three months ago. Noticing Su Nan¡¯s arrival, Kei immediately stopped training, took a towel from a servant and wiped his sweat, and smiled, ¡°Why are you free today?¡± ¡°I have something for you.¡± Kei¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Bred and Jorton also looked curious. After all, every time Su Nan took something out, it was a treasure beyond their imagination. This time was probably no exception. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gaze, a long sword appeared out of thin air in Su Nan¡¯s hand. The silver-bright de shone brightly in the sunlight, and the mysterious patterns on the surface of the de shimmered with an exceptionally dazzling luster. ¡°This is a magical weapon.¡± Su Nan came to a steel man target and swung the sword down. Everyone felt a sh of fire in front of their eyes, and the next second they heard a hissing sound, the steel man target had been cut in half diagonally from the shoulder to the waist, the upper part falling to the ground with a bang. ¡°This is.¡± Kei took a sharp breath. As someone who had been using swords for years, he could naturally see how good the sword in Su Nan¡¯s hand was. That steel man target was forged from ck Stone iron ore, extremely hard. Ordinary knives and swords could only leave a white mark on it when they cut it. But under the swing of that long sword, it was as fragile as tofu. This shows how incredibly sharp it was! And under normal circumstances, with the sharpness of this sword, the cut would definitely be smooth and t, but in reality, the cut was uneven, with faint signs of melting. It was clear that the long sword had effects simr to fire damage. ¡°This sword has solidified the [Armor Breaking] and [Weak Fire Element Damage] properties. In addition to being much sharper than ordinary weapons, it will also deal weak fire element damage when attacking,¡± Su Nan exined as he retracted the long sword. This was the finished product he had made after he solidified the [Weak Fire Element Damage] on the magic weapon that had solidified the [Armor Breaking] property. He had failed three times before he finally seeded. It was also the best magical weapon he had made so far. This was still because [Magical Item Manufacturing] had reached level 2. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have seeded. Currently, solidifying two properties at the same time was the limit of what Su Nan could do. To do more, he would have to wait until [Magical Item Manufacturing] reached a higher level. However, even so, Kei was already infatuated with this sword. While he was excitedly stroking the sword, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly marvel. As expected of Su Nan, he could always bring him huge surprises. The extent to which this weapon enhanced a knight¡¯sbat power was self-evident. With this sword in hand, he even had the confidence to fight a middle-level Great Knight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om On the side, Bred and Jorton stared enviously at the weapon in Kei¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Su Nan threw them each a magical weapon. Bred¡¯s was a shield that solidified [ck Steel] and [Energy umtion], extremely hard, and could also enhance the power of martial energy. Jorton¡¯s was a long sword that solidified [Sharpness] and [Weak Fire Element Damage]. After receiving their magical weapons, Bred and Jorton were immediately overjoyed and thanked Su Nan repeatedly. ¡°Can this kind of weapon be mass-produced?¡± Kei asked excitedly. Su Nan shook his head slightly, ¡°Not the kind you have. However, slightly inferior ones, magical weapons that only solidify one property, can barely be mass-produced.¡± ¡°What about the cost?¡± Kei asked immediately. He was most sensitive to this right now. Shining Light Territory needed to expand its military equipment while also supporting Su Nan in building the base, and the economic pressure was still immense. ¡°About twenty gold coins each.¡± Su Nan said. This was because the magic stones were synthesized by him, and the cost was extremely low. Otherwise, ording to the market value (if there was one), the cost of a magical weapon would be at least eighty gold coins. Kei breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. Alright, twenty gold coins wasn¡¯t too much. An ordinary fine steel long sword cost three or four gold coins, and magical weapons were much stronger than ordinary weapons, so it was reasonable for the price to be a few times higher. That being said, to equip all the knights in the territory with a magical weapon would still cost at least several thousand gold coins, another huge expenditure. Kei looked at the weapon in his hand and began to think about whether he could open up a new trade route using it. Seeing his change in expression, Su Nan immediately guessed his intentions and poured cold water on him, ¡°Forget about selling it outside. I don¡¯t have that much time to spend making magical weapons.¡± Kei was a little disappointed, but he also understood what Su Nan meant. It would be too much of a waste to have a wizard apprentice act as a cksmith. After thinking for a while, he decided to equip the knights in the territory with a magical weapon each. Su Nan nodded in agreement and gave Kei the magical weapons he had made during this period, including the failed ones, for him to distribute. With everything settled, Su Nan was about to leave when he saw Kei¡¯s secretary rushing into the training ground, handing Kei a scroll of parchment. Thetter opened it and his brow furrowed immediately. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Nan stopped and asked. Kei took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: ¡°There is a gue outbreak in Frost Province.¡± (End of Chapter) Chapter 70 Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out Web Novel Audiobooks on >>Youtube<< The Starbright Duchy had a total of seven provinces. Among them, the Golden Rock Province was located in the northernmost part of the duchy, bordering the Lake Lan Province to the southwest, and beyond that was the Frost Dye Province. ¡°What disease?¡± Su Nan asked. Kei didn¡¯t borate and handed him a piece of parchment. Su Nan took it and his brows furrowed. Apparently, a month ago, a strange disease suddenly appeared in Silver Ridge City, Frost Dye Province. People who fell ill would gradually grow beast-like hair, ws, and fangs, as well as other animalistic features. They would attack others like maniacs, exhibiting an extremely strong desire for flesh. The Silver Ridge City Lord didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. He sent guards to kill the sick, burying them hastily. But the situation didn¡¯t end there. More people in the city were subsequently infected with the disease.In just a month, the number of infected people in Silver Ridge City had surpassed five hundred, and it was still increasing at an rming rate. The situation had reached such a point that the Silver Ridge City army was unable to handle it. With no other choice, the Silver Ridge City Lord had to seek help from the Frost Dye Marquis. Currently, the Frost Dye Marquis had sent troops to suppress those infected maniacs. After reading the content on the parchment, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but grin, feeling a toothache. Wasn¡¯t this just the Beast Transformation Disease! It was more urate to say that the Beast Transformation Disease was an atavistic phenomenon rather than a disease. In humans infected with the Beast Transformation Disease, the beast transformation factor would bepletely activated. Their bodies would exhibit various beastly features, making them lose their sanity and transform into bloodthirsty, ferocious beasts. However, the only ones capable of spreading the Beast Transformation Disease were the Primitive Beast Transformants. Primitive Beast Transformants referred to the first generation of beast transformants, as well as the next generation born from Primitive Beast Transformants. Beast transformants born from the breeding of a Primitive Beast Transformant and a normal human or an ordinary Beast Transformant wouldn¡¯t be considered Primitive Beast Transformants. For example, the Beast Transformant guard Ota beside Mu Zhuo of the Fire Fox Trading Company was clearly an ordinary Beast Transformant. In ancient times, the Primitive Beast Transformants had caused a catastrophe known as the ¡°Beast Transformation Cmity,¡± resulting in massive casualties. It wasn¡¯t untilter that wizards managed to suppress them. After that, wizards realized the threat posed by Primitive Beast Transformants, so they eradicated them all. The ones that survived were the ordinary Beast Transformants born from breeding with normal humans. So, in theory, there shouldn¡¯t be any Primitive Beast Transformants left on the Starlight Continent. How could the Beast Transformation Disease appear again? R? Su Nan secretly felt puzzled. ¡°This is the Beast Transformation Disease.¡± Su Nan handed back the parchment. Seeing Kei¡¯s puzzled expression, he had to exin in detail what the Beast Transformation Disease was. After listening, Kei¡¯s expression immediately became extremely solemn. ¡°The infected people who be Beast Transformants, are they hard to deal with?¡± ¡°It depends on the infected person¡¯s physique. If it¡¯s just an ordinary person, after infection, they would at most be Probationary Knight level. But if it¡¯s a Probationary Knight or Knight, then it would be very troublesome.¡± ¡°The Beast Transformation Disease can be mild or severe. If we can find the source of infection quickly and curb the spread, then we can quickly quell the situation by eliminating all infected people. But if we can¡¯t control it, it could lead to a major disaster.¡± Su Nan shook his head. Kei¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter, and he sighed, ¡°I hope Frost Dye Province can control the situation as soon as possible.¡± Su Nan pursed his lips and didn¡¯t seem too worried. The Frost Dye Province was separated from the Shining Light Territory by the Lake Lan Province. Even if a Beast Transformation Cmity truly broke out in the Frost Dye Province, the Frost Dye Marquis and the nearby provincial marquises would be the ones to worry, not him. Time flew by, and it was soon the month of Summer Ridge. The Fire Fox Trading Company finally delivered the Silver Moon Flower and Red Vein Fruit seeds. The construction of the Magical nt Garden could finally be put on the agenda. However, before nting, Su Nan still had to improve the seeds of the Silver Moon Flower and the Red Vein Fruit. The former was rtively simple, just two words ¨C synthesis! Use basic Silver Moon Flower seeds to synthesize a more superior variety. Of course, synthesis wasn¡¯t unlimited. Theoretically, as long as he had enough Silver Moon Flower seeds, Su Nan could continue improving and advancing them. The problem was that the more superior the variety, the more demanding the growth environment would be. If the synthesized Silver Moon Flower was too superior, then even with the Magic nt Garden equipped with energy gathering arrays, the energy particle density might not meet its growth conditions. Therefore, what Su Nan needed to do was to find the limit-improved seeds that were just right for the energy particle density of the Magic nt Garden. This process wasn¡¯t difficult, just nting different synthesized seeds,paring their growth performance, and selecting the best ones. It took about two months before Su Nan finally selected the most suitable superior variety. The improvement process of the Red Vein Fruit was much more difficult and longsting. He had to first fuse the Red Vein Fruit seeds with Dragon¡¯s Blood, grow them for a round to obtain improved Red Vein Fruit seeds, and then he could perform synthesis. Otherwise, if he fused each seed individually, Su Nan would be exhausted to death. However, even with the energy gathering array improving the growth environment, the Red Vein Fruit¡¯s growth cycle was still as long as three months. Adding the time spent on researching the fusion, it took Su Nan four months to harvest the first batch of seeds. He named them Dragon Blood Fruit. Then, the process of selecting and adapting the seeds was repeated, just like with the Silver Moon Flower seeds. By the time Su Nan nted the finally selected Dragon Blood Fruit seeds, the time had entered the month of Autumn Curtain, nearing the end of the year. The weather had already be cold. Fortunately, the Magic nt Garden had a constant temperature array, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about the effects of climate. Looking at the dense seedlings of Silver Moon Flowers and Dragon Blood Fruit in the Magic nt Garden, Su Nan let out a sigh of relief, feeling quite a sense of aplishment. From now on, he wouldn¡¯t have to spend a lot of gold coins buying Silver Moon Flowers anymore. The material problem for Super Ability Potions had temporarily been solved. The substitute for the Secondary Dragon Blood Potion was the same. Once the first batch of Dragon Blood Fruit was harvested, the problem of insufficient potion supply could be solved. Stretching, Su Nan turned and left the Magic nt Garden. The base was quiet. Because he was the only one there, it was usually very quiet. asionally, he could hear the dull footsteps of the y golems. They were cleaning the base. Since Xie Man and the other three couldn¡¯t yet handle things on their own, Su Nan waspletely responsible for the nting and cultivation of the Silver Moon Flower. As a result, he had be busier these past few months. Therefore, the Steel Golem hadn¡¯t been forged yet. The ckstone Iron delivered from Shining Light City was still piled up in the warehouse.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, Su Nan hadn¡¯t neglected his meditation and spell practice for a single day. He had now sessfully constructed his seventh star ring, getting one step closer to bing a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. His spiritual power had also increased to 22.12. However, the proficiency of the 8th-Rank Star Ring Meditation Method had also skyrocketed to 130,000 points. He still needed more than 20,000 proficiency points to upgrade and break through again. ¡°More than 20,000 proficiency points, it¡¯s about a month¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°But ording to this trend, the proficiency of the 9th-Rank Star Ring Meditation Method will probably reach 200,000. In that case, it will take at least seven or eight months to upgrade.¡± Su Nan estimated that the time was roughly in line with his previous prediction. If all went well, he would be able to construct the ninth star ring at the end of the month of Summer Ridge or the beginning of the month of ming Fire next year. Thanks to the reader 1504435735196188672 for the tip, thank you! (End of Chapter) Chapter 71: Level 1 Summoning Help Technique Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out Web Novel Audiobooks on >>Youtube<< Chapter 71: Level 1 Summoning Help Technique The Puppet Factory echoed with a low rumble. The massive mana crystal forging furnace vibrated violently, with an intense orange-red glow radiating from the gaps in its tightly closed lid. The entire factory was filled with an anxious atmosphere, the scorching heat making even Probationary Knights unable to withstand it for long. Su Nan, however, was oblivious, his face calm as he stood before the workbench. Apleted steel golem bodyy on the wide workbench. The ck metal surface was covered with countless magic inscription patterns. As Su Nan ced the soul crystal in the golem¡¯s chest cavity, a silver glow quickly spread along the inscription patterns, flowing throughout the entire body like a stream of light.The next second, the steel golem abruptly sat up, jumped off the workbench,nding with a thud on the ground, standing upright before Su Nan. Observing the majestic body of the steel golem, Su Nan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°A steel golem made with ckstone Iron is indeed stronger than ordinary steel.¡± ¡°Even against Ho Chi, this steel golem is enough to win.¡± A qualified steel golem, in addition to being indestructible and possessing immense strength, also possessed dark vision, immunity to all mental influence effects, immunity to poison, sleep, paralysis, confusion, suffocation, and so on, fearless of pain and death. It also had extremely high resistance to most elemental damage effects. For example, burns from fire, paralysis from lightning, curses from darkness, and corrosion from shadows. It was undoubtedly abat behemoth! Even within the wizard towers of official wizards, steel golems could be ranked among the high-level guard ranks. For Su Nan¡¯s current base, which was only just starting to take shape, it was more than enough to serve as the ultimate guard rank. As for higher-level golems, aside from theck of suitable soul crystals, his current Puppetry Refining level was insufficient. ¡°Steel golems are indeed good guards, but the key materials are hard to find.¡± In addition to the metal materials that make up the body, steel golems also require silver, gold, and crystal for inscribing magic patterns. The overall cost was close to eight hundred gold coins. This was without factoring in the value of the soul crystal. If the soul crystal were included, the cost of the steel golem would definitely exceed a thousand gold coins. ¡°I don¡¯t have a second soul crystal on hand now, so I can¡¯t forge a second steel golem in the short term.¡± ¡°Or maybe I could try using gemstones as the soul core, forging a lower-performance, castrated version of the steel golem, and then synthesizing it?¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes lit up. If this worked, he could forge steel golems even without soul crystals. However, doing so would consume a considerable amount of ckstone Iron. ¡°Or could I use a gemstone-made soul core to synthesize and see if it can rece the soul crystal?¡± ¡°Whatever the case, it¡¯s worth a try. I¡¯ll add it to the schedule list for now.¡± Su Nan casually added this n to his schedule list. The list contained his daily schedule. Meditation, potion crafting, forging ckrock Beasts and golems, cultivating magic nts, blood exchange for the Stealthy Dragon, crafting enchanted weapons. Almost every day was packed. ?? Thankfully, wizards could use meditation as a substitute for rest and didn¡¯t need to sleep, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle it all. ¡°Thankfully, the three little guys have learned enough. I¡¯ll arrange for them to move into the base in a few days. Then, I can leave the simple tasks like cultivating magic nts and extracting Silver Moon Flowers to them, and I can free up time to create magical items.¡± Due to his busy schedule, the n to create Starlight-level magic items hadn¡¯t even been put on the agenda yet. ¡°Speaking of which, the materials Imissioned the Fire Fox Trading Company to procure should be arriving soon.¡± It¡¯s worth mentioning that the schedule list didn¡¯t include spell learning because, in the past six months, Su Nan had already mastered all the First-Ring spells he could learn. These included Magic Disguise, Seven-Colored Aura, Feather Fall, Level 1 Summoning Technique, Silent Shadow, and Understanding Language. So far, he had mastered twelve First-Ring spells in total. For a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice who had only advanced for less than two years, this number of spells was astounding. However, after that, Su Nan didn¡¯t have any more First-Ring spells on hand. The Fire Fox Trading Company, although it had been collecting various books for him ording to hismission, had very few spell books, and the asional ones were mostly Zero-Ring spells. Over half of the First-Ring spells that Su Nan currently mastered came from the spell books left by his master Amy. ¡°It seems that making a fortune still depends on wizard legacies.¡± Su Nan thought of the Starsea Tower, one of the three great wizard legacies on the Starlight Continent. He wondered where the Starsea Tower actually was. ¡°Speaking of which, both the Starsea Tower and the Star Kingdom have the word ¡®Star¡¯ in their names. Could there be a connection between the two?¡± After pondering for a while without any result, Su Nan shook his head, no longer dwelling on it. Instead, he started thinking about another matter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The base is too big. Even with three apprentices joining, there¡¯s still a shortage of manpower in many ces. I need to find more help.¡± Su Nan already had a solution to this problem. It was rted to two First-Ring spells he had recently mastered. Those were the Level 1 Summoning Technique and Understanding Language. The Level 1 Summoning Technique was also known as the Level 1 Summoning Help Technique among wizards. Many wizards would use this spell to summon interdimensional creatures to assist them with experiments, base management, and so on. After all, summoning interdimensional creatures was undoubtedly quicker and more convenient than spending a lot of time and effort training apprentices. However, this method wasn¡¯t without its difficulties. Firstly, the target of the Level 1 Summoning Technique was uncertain. Interdimensional creatures were as numerous as stars, and nine out of ten could not meet the requirements of wizards. To summon a suitable interdimensional creature, it was almost impossible without trying hundreds or even thousands of times. Secondly, there was the issue ofnguagemunication. During the spell¡¯s activation, the caster couldmunicate with the summoned creature through the spell using mentalmunication, so there was nomunication problem. However, if the interdimensional creature was to be kept,munication became an issue that had to be addressed. But this was easy to solve. Understanding Language was designed for this very purpose. With this spell,munication with interdimensional creatures wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, he couldter create a magic item with a permanent Understanding Language spell and put it on the summoned creature, eliminating anymunication barriers. Finally, there was the matter of contracts. The prerequisite for turning an interdimensional creature into a helper was to ensure that it wouldn¡¯t betray. Furthermore, there was loyalty. Therefore, signing a contract was the only option. Even if it wasn¡¯t a ve-type blood contract, it had to be at least a cooperative oath contract. How to convince the interdimensional creature to sign a contract was something wizards had to consider. Of course, if you were ruthless enough, you could force the interdimensional creature to sign a blood contract using violence. There were even wizards who used this spell to summon interdimensional creatures as experimental material, leading to the Level 1 Summoning Technique gaining another name: the Level 1 Summoning Resource Technique. However, the downside of doing so was obvious. Under the influence of the interdimensional summoningws, these wizards would likely not receive a response from interdimensional creatures in the future. ¡°I also have Magic Coins, which can also summon interdimensional creatures. I can use them together with the Level 1 Summoning Technique.¡± ¡°Hopefully, I can summon some useful helpers.¡± Su Nan added another item to his schedule list. (End of Chapter) Chapter 72: Base Tour Best Adventure Web Novel Audiobook Check out Web Novel Audiobooks on >>Youtube<< ## Chapter 72: Base Tour Shining Light City, tavern backyard. Shouts rose and fell, creating a chaotic cacophony. ¡°Be quick! Unload everything.¡± ¡°Be careful! If you break anything, I¡¯ll deduct your pay!¡± ¡°Separate the marked items and I¡¯ll personally send them out of the city.¡± Muzhuo loudly directed his subordinates, asionally throwing in a curse. Normally, with his status, he wouldn¡¯t need to personally apany the convoy to deliver goods.But to show his respect for Shining Light Territory, he would personally lead the way every time. Remembering his first encounter with Su Nan at the tavern, Muzhuo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although he had initially recognized Su Nan as someone extraordinary with a promising future, he never imagined the other party¡¯s performance would be so astonishing and impressive. As one of the major merchants of the Thornflower Kingdom, he had his own intelligence channels and knew well how crucial Su Nan¡¯s role was in the recent battle to reim Shining Light Territory. It could be said that without Su Nan, ck Stone City wouldn¡¯t have been able to make aeback. Instead, it would have crumbled during the assassination attempt! Su Nan had almost single-handedly reversed the power dynamic between the two sides! Although Muzhuo had heard countless rumors about the secrets of Wizard Apprentices, he had never witnessed firsthand how powerful they truly were. Naturally, he wanted to befriend such a promising individual. Not to mention, Su Nan also had a partnership with the Merchant Guild. Those potions brought the Guild a significant profit. After unloading the goods, Muzhuo entrusted the remaining tasks to his deputy, while he personally led people and cargo towards the base outside the city. Ota followed Muzhuo closely, and they rode in the same carriage. After getting into the carriage and lowering the curtain, Muzhuo casually asked, ¡°Any news from the Dyeing Frost Province?¡± Ota shook his head with a heavy expression. ¡°No. I sent several letters, but the n members there have not replied.¡± ¡°Strange. The beastmen in Dyeing Frost Province live perfectly normal lives. Why would they spread the Beast Transformation Syndrome?¡± Muzhuo stroked his chin thoughtfully. Ota said in a low voice, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be them. Only the original beastmen can spread the Beast Transformation Syndrome, not us descendants. I think there¡¯s something else going on here.¡± Muzhuo didn¡¯t refute him. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°After delivering these goods, you go to Dyeing Frost Province and investigate. If the situation is too critical, the Merchant Guild will have to consider shrinking its business in the province.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ota nodded solemnly. The two then fell silent, and the carriage was soon filled with quietude. At that moment, amotion suddenly erupted from outside. Curious, Muzhuo lifted the curtain and looked out, discovering three ck leopards running through the street, attracting the attention of passersby. ckrock Leopards! Muzhuo immediately recognized the origin of the ck leopards. Since the ck Stone City battle, the reputation of the ckrock Cavalry had spread throughout the Golden Rock Province. Many knew that this cavalry regiment possessed a powerful mount called the ckrock Leopard, each with knight-levelbat strength, fearless and even more outstanding than the best warhorses. The ckrock Cavalry¡¯s fame wasrgely due to the ckrock Leopards. Many noble lords coveted them. Muzhuo had once sounded out Kei¡¯s intentions about purchasing ckrock Leopards, but his offer was promptly rejected. But what surprised Muzhuo this time wasn¡¯t the ckrock Leopards, but the three children riding on their backs. Two boys and one girl, all thirteen or fourteen years old. ¡°Who are these three?¡± Muzhuo wondered silently. Their age clearly indicated they couldn¡¯t be part of the ckrock Cavalry, yet they were riding ckrock Leopards. Their status in Shining Light City must be quite high. Suddenly, something clicked in Muzhuo¡¯s mind. He heard that Su Nan had taken on three apprentices at the beginning of the year. Could these be those three kids? Whoosh! The wind whistled past his ears, and the scenery on both sides flew by rapidly. Xie Man rode on the back of the ckrock Leopard, his face filled with excitement, experiencing the thrill of his first leopard ride, feeling the blood rush through his veins. Kore, on the other side, shared the same excitement, his eyes sparkling. Only Atir felt a little pale, struggling to adapt to such a fast speed. Before long, the three arrived at their destination. ¡°This is the base the teacher mentioned?¡± Xie Man curiously examined the towering stone wall and the closed gate in front of him. Upon closer inspection, he noticed faint, peculiar patterns on the surface of the stone wall. He vaguely remembered seeing such patterns in a book, seemingly a type of enchantment rune that strengthened the hardness of objects. Boom! The closed gate suddenly opened, and a familiar figure rushed out from within, teleporting in front of the three. It was Amy. ¡°Meow, you finally came! I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Amy waved to the three. ¡°Come in quickly. Su Nan is busy. Let me take you on a tour of the base first, so you can familiarize yourselves with the ce.¡± Under Amy¡¯s guidance, Xie Man and the others cautiously entered the base. Upon passing through the gate, they discovered two giant rock creatures standing behind it. ¡°Stone Golems!¡± Atir eximed. She had seen pictures of Stone Golems in books, but this was the first time she saw them in person. Xie Man and Kore also stared at the Stone Golems, their eyes wide with wonder. ¡°They are the base¡¯s guards, meow.¡± Amy exined. As she spoke, a group of y golems approached from afar, seemingly about to leave the base. Amy nced back and said, ¡°A merchant convoy just arrived with some deliveries. They are going to move things. Come on, let¡¯s keep going.¡± She hopped forward, bouncing cheerfully, and the three followed closely behind. Amy was very diligent, exining the purpose of each ce they visited. ¡°This is the Meditation Area. You can meditate here in the future. Just pick any empty meditation chamber.¡± ¡°This is the Magic Training Area. You see those humanoid targets? Once you¡¯ve learned magic, you can practice here.¡± ¡°This is the Experimental Area, where we conduct experiments.¡± ¡°This is the Living Area, your future residence.¡± ¡°This is the Potion Production Area¡­¡± The base was incredibly vast. Along the way, the variety of facilities overwhelmed the three youngsters. Unconsciously, they arrived at the Puppet Factory. Xie Man immediately noticed a towering steel behemoth standing in a corner and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. ¡°What is that?¡± Amy nced at it and said, ¡°That¡¯s a Steel Golem.¡± ¡°So this is a Steel Golem.¡± The books Xie Man and the others had read only described lower-level golems, briefly mentioning the Steel Golem without going into detail. Seeing it in person, they were awestruck. It¡¯s so huge! ¡°Amy, is the Steel Golem much stronger than the Stone Golem?¡± Kore asked curiously. ¡°Of course, the Steel Golem¡¯sbat power is equivalent to a Legendary Knight.¡± Upon hearing Amy¡¯s answer, the three youngsters gasped in unison, their eyes wide with astonishment. This hulking giant was as powerful as a Legendary Knight! They couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, their gazes filled with awe towards the Steel Golem.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Their admiration for Su Nan deepened even further. How powerful must their teacher be to create a Steel Golem? Chapter 73: Missions and Contribution Points epting Trantion Requests Hey Guys We will be epting novel requests to trante. Fill this >>Form<< ## Chapter 73: Missions and Contribution Points Leaving the Puppet Factory, Amy led the three to tour the Magic nt Garden before heading straight to the warehouse. The final stop of the base tour was the warehouse. As they approached the warehouse, Xieman heard a melodious music from afar. ¡°It¡¯s a violin,¡± said Artir, closing his eyes and listening for a moment, his tone certain. ¡°Mhm,¡± Kore nodded, ¡°The musician¡¯s skill is outstanding, even better than my previous violin teacher.¡± Xieman scratched his head, he couldn¡¯t discern the difference, he just thought it sounded nice. ¡°It¡¯s Little Grillie ying, she loves to y the violin.¡± Amy said, leading the way towards the warehouse. Xieman and the other three suppressed their confusion and quickly followed. Upon reaching the warehouse, they discovered a small chair ced in front of the door. A tiny figure was sitting on it, intently ying the violin. The little figure was only about twenty centimeters tall, slender and delicate in appearance, looking like a girl who had been shrunk countless times. She had pale green skin with slight scales, deep green hair adorned with shells and pearls, and a shawl woven from various seaweeds, giving her an uncanny beauty. Artir¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°So cute!¡± Xieman hesitated, ¡°Is this¡­ a little elf?¡± ¡°Xieman is right, Little Grillie is a Grilie, a helper Su Nan summoned from another world just a few days ago.¡± Amy said. Another world summoning? Grilie? Xieman and the other three listened, feeling awestruck. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Little Grillie¡¯s age, she has lived for many years. Grilies are a rare immortal race.¡± The three apprentices widened their eyes in astonishment. Immortal race! Doesn¡¯t that mean they live forever? Are there such races in this world? At this moment, the melodious violin music slowly stopped, followed by a delicate and pleasant voice. ¡°Amy, it¡¯s not a good habit to talk about ady¡¯s age behind her back.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Amy turned around in confusion. Grillie, who had walked over, nced at Amy helplessly and sighed, no longer paying attention to the idiot. She turned to Xieman and the others, smiling slightly, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Grillie, the newly appointed warehouse manager.¡± Xieman and the others snapped out of their astonishment and quickly introduced themselves. ¡°I know you all, Lord Su Nan told me about you.¡± Grillie smiled slightly and motioned for them to follow her, leading them to a bulletin board. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Xieman and the others focused their eyes on the board, discovering that it was filled with tasks. Caring for magic nts, cleaning theb, extracting Silver Moon Flower, maintaining y Golems, repairing humanoid targets, making Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions, making Lower-Grade Dragon¡¯s Blood Potions, making Brute Force Potions, refining ckrock Beasts¡­ There were about twenty or thirty tasks in total. Each task wasbelled with its location, time, ess conditions, and the contribution points earned uponpletion. Among them, tasks like caring for magic nts, cleaning theb, and maintaining y Golems offered the lowest contribution points, only single digits. Next came extracting Silver Moon Flower and repairing humanoid targets, offering more than ten points each. However, the former required basic knowledge of potion-making. Thetter required mastering the Zero-Ring Spell, [Repair]. They were not something they could take on at this time. As for the following tasks of making various potions and refining ckrock Beasts, they were even further out of reach. Looking at the tasks, Artir pondered and turned his head to ask, ¡°Grillie-sama, are the contribution points earned frompleting tasks used to exchange for certain items?¡± ¡°Just call me Grillie.¡± Grillie nodded, confirming Artir¡¯s guess. ¡°You¡¯re right, contribution points can be exchanged for resources here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rule among Wizards, it¡¯s called equivalent exchange.¡± ¡°If you want to obtain something, you must pay something of equal value, including knowledge.¡± ¡°The previous meditation methods, knowledge, and potions were gifts from Lord Su Nan as your teacher.¡± ¡°But from today onwards, you will have to earn resources throughbor.¡± Grillie led the three to another bulletin board, which listed various resources. From small items like y, silver, ckstone iron, Silver Moon Flower, and various books, torge items like Super Ability Potions, Secondary Magic Items, and Rune Gems, which made Xieman and the others¡¯ eyes light up ¨C they had already learned from Amy how valuable these items were ¨C everything was avable. Even Steel Golems were avable for exchange! They were quite excited. But when they saw the contribution points needed to exchange for a Steel Golem, their hearts skipped a beat, and they immediately dismissed the unrealistic idea. ¡°You guys are lucky.¡± Amy said from the side. ¡°The Starsea Continent is resource-scarce these days, many things on this board can¡¯t be found outside, only Su Nan can get them.¡± ¡°As long as you work hard enough, you won¡¯tck resources to quickly improve your strength.¡± Xieman, Kore, and Artir were inspired by Amy¡¯s words.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Over the past half-year, through studying books and chatting with Amy, they had already understood the importance of resources for a Wizard Apprentice. Without sufficient resources, it would be difficult for a Wizard Apprentice to even meditate and increase their spiritual power, let alone pursue truth. Now, their teacher had provided them with a tform. A tform where they could exchange resources forbor. As long as they worked hard to earn contribution points, they could continuously grow stronger, until one day, they became strong like their teacher! ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here in the warehouse, if you want to take on tasks, check your contribution points, or exchange items, feel free toe find me anytime.¡± Grillie said. After saying that, she picked up her violin again. Seeing this, Xieman and the others wisely bid farewell and left. On the way to the residential area, Amy continued to chatter: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Little Grillie, even though she¡¯s small, her archery skills are amazing, and she can use various Charm spells, Detection spells, and Invisibility spells, even I¡¯m no match for her.¡± Xieman and the others responded half-heartedly, their minds wandering to other things. For young apprentices, everything they had seen was so new and strange. Before today, they had read many books and believed they had a certain understanding of the world of Wizards. But after seeing the facilities of the base with their own eyes, they finally felt like they had lifted a curtain and caught a glimpse of a corner of the Wizard world. Their previous assumptions were nothing more than the thinking of a frog at the bottom of a well. Xieman felt it even more deeply. Thinking about his dream of living in a castle, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself, his past self was truly shallow and ridiculous, the world was far vaster than he thought. Compared to the vast and mysterious world of Wizards, a mere noble castle was like a grain of sand, insignificant. ¡°I must be a Wizard, see more of the world!¡± At that moment, the young apprentice secretly made up his mind. Chapter 74 epting Trantion Requests Hey Guys We will be epting novel requests to trante. Fill this >>Form<<n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Support us by donating: The magic stonemp emitted a warm glow, illuminating the entire workshop as if it were daytime. After sessfully synthesizing the magic stone, Su Nan immediately reced all the lighting fixtures in the base with magic stonemps. Compared to torches and oilmps, the light from magic stonemps was much more stable and brighter. Energy consumption was also low, with a single magic stone able to sustain the magic stonemp for over half a year. Simrly, the alcoholmps used in potion making were also reced with higher precision burningmps powered by magic stones.Thanks to this, Su Nan¡¯s potion making sess rate increased by a few percentage points. Under the bright lights, Su Nan looked intently at the ring in his palm, a smile of joy on his face. After the materials hemissioned from the Fire Fox Trading Company were delivered, he immediately began manufacturing magical items. The first item he chose was a spatial magic item. Following the n he had set earlier, Su Nan created seven alchemy-grade space rings in one go, then ced them all in the magic cube, sessfully synthesizing a micro-light-grade space ring. ¡¾Space Ring (Micro-Light-Grade/Low Magical Item), containing 5 cubic meters of storage space. Objects ced inside are unaffected by the passage of time, but living beings cannot be ced inside. ¡¿ Alchemy-grade space rings were only 0.5 cubic meters in size and did not have the effect of pausing the flow of time. However, after synthesizing the micro-light-grade space ring, the space expanded tenfold, and it also gained the effect of pausing the flow of time, making it far superior to the alchemy-grade space ring. ¡°I won¡¯t have to keep taking things in and out of the magic cube anymore.¡± Su Nan put the space ring on his hand and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Next, I need to make micro-light-grade magic items for attack and defense.¡± Defensive magic items were easy to choose, ¡¶Low-Level Magical Item Encyclopedia¡· contained the manufacturing methods for defensive rings, and Su Nan could follow those to manufacture a few, then synthesize them. As for attack-type magic items, Su Nan thought long and hard before finally choosing an alchemy-grade magic item called the Ice Burst Ne. Its effect was to create an explosion of extreme cold shockwaves centered on the user, dealing ice damage to an area within ten meters, and adding a frost-retardation effect. It could deal damage and control the battlefield at the same time! A win-win situation! However, unlike space rings, which only need to be sufficient, attack and defense magic items were always better with greater power. So Su Nan nned to manufacture more, hoping to synthesize micro-light-grade magic items with greater power. He just needed to be on the verge of breaking through to the level of a wizard. After all, wizard equipment required the spiritual power of a formal wizard to control and use. ¡°With that in mind, I¡¯ll definitely need a lot of them for synthesis.¡± Su Nan took a deep breath, concentrated his spirit, and continued to devote himself to the manufacturing of magical items. Starlight Calendar 1251. Just a few days after the New Year celebrations, the first batch of Dragon Blood Fruits ripened. Su Nan immediately gathered a group of guards and had them take the Dragon Blood Fruits to test their specific effects. The results pleased him greatly. The effect of the Dragon Blood Fruit on strengthening physique was roughly equivalent to one-third of a low-grade secondary Dragon Blood Potion. This was already quite good. After all, Shining Light City¡¯s current monthly production of secondary Dragon Blood Potion was less than twenty bottles, while Dragon Blood Fruit could produce over a thousand fruits every three months, which tranted to over a hundred bottles of secondary Dragon Blood Potion per month. Production had increased by more than five times! This production volume was enough to supply the current army of Shining Light City. Even if Shining Light City expanded its army in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, as the Dragon Blood Fruit¡¯s production could continue to increase as long as the nting scale was expanded. The only prerequisite was to have enough apprentices to care for and cultivate them. This required time to solve. ¡¾Level 1 Summoning Technique¡¿could increase the number of helpers, but it was too uncertain. Su Nan had tried hundreds of times and only managed to summon a suitable one like Grily. Finding enough helpers through this method would also take a long time. ¡°The key is to attract them to stay.¡± Grily was an immortal race, and her long life gave her ample time and interest to experience everything that could bring her new and exciting things. Therefore, after being summoned by Su Nan, when she heard that she would be the warehouse manager of the base, she immediately expressed great interest and agreed without hesitation. Her requested remuneration was also not high, only three magic stones per month. ording to Grily, witnessing the growth of a group of young wizard apprentices was quite an interesting thing. Su Nan guessed that ¡®young wizard apprentices¡¯ included not only Xie Man and the other three, but perhaps himself as well. Besides the Dragon Blood Fruit, the nting of the Silver Moon Flower was also very encouraging. Because they were nted early, the Silver Moon Flowers had already been harvested twice. The improved Silver Moon Flower yielded significantly more essence when extracted, greatly reducing the cost of synthesizing super-ability potions. It was also because of this that Su Nan had extra secondary revitalization potions to provide to his three students. After the three little ones took on the task of caring for the magic nts and extracting the essence of the Silver Moon Flower, he was instantly relieved and had more time to devote to other tasks. It was worth mentioning that not long ago, the three little ones all sessfully constructed their first star ring. Xie Man was the fastest, achieving it in just over seven months. Most of this was due to the secondary revitalization potions. Su Nan remembered that when he first started practicing the Star Ring Meditation Method, he only used Silver Moon Flower essence, which was far less effective than the secondary revitalization potions. Inparison, the three little ones were undoubtedly luckier, having potions to help them with their meditation from the very beginning. However, even under those circumstances, Su Nan only took six months to construct his first star ring. From this point of view, the three little ones¡¯ aptitude was not as good as his. The second to construct a star ring was Corey, who took almost eight months, a few days slower than Xie Man. Thest one was Atir, who took about nine months. After sessfully constructing their first star ring, the three little ones were now learning zero-ring spells. However, Su Nan estimated that it would take them half a year or more to master their first spell. This was still with the enhancement of secondary revitalization potions. After all, they didn¡¯t have panels or other cheat codes like him to speed up their spell mastery. Speaking of panels, Su Nan opened his and took a look. The Star Ring Meditation Method had now reached level 9, and he had constructed eight star rings, only one more to go. As he expected, the amount of proficiency required to upgrade the 9th level Star Ring Meditation Method had skyrocketed to two hundred thousand. ording to his estimate, it would take at least six months to break through and upgrade. His spiritual power was currently 23.88. Once he constructed the ninth star ring, it would probably increase to 25. ¡°The higher the level, the harder it bes to increase spiritual power.¡± ¡°To quickly advance to third-rank wizard apprentice, I really have to rely on the Nightmare Potion.¡± Chapter 75 epting Trantion Requests Hey Guys We will be epting novel requests to trante. Fill this >>Form<< Support us by donating: ¡°Is this the Dragon Blood Fruit?¡± Kei stared at the baskets overflowing with bright red fruits, his eyes practically glowing. ¡°This thing really has one-third the effect of a Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion?¡± Su Nan smiled slightly, ¡°Do you want to have someone test it?¡± ¡°No need, don¡¯t we trust each other?¡± Keiughed heartily.He wasn¡¯t questioning Su Nan, of course. He was just too excited. The supply of Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potions couldn¡¯t keep up with demand, causing the ckrock Cavalry¡¯s expansion to slow significantly. Even with the full support of the entire territory, the ckrock Cavalry currently only had around three hundred members. Of those, only about two-thirds were actual knights. Kei still had a long way to go before achieving his goal of an all-knight army. He dreamed of Su Nan finding a substitute for the Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. Thankfully, this problem had finally been solved. With this batch of Dragon Blood Fruits, the ckrock Cavalry, stagnant for so long, could finally elerate its expansion! Bred, Jorton, and Stary, standing behind Kei, all had beaming faces. They all understood what the Dragon Blood Fruits meant. With this, the Shining Light Territory¡¯s military power could experience another rapid surge! ¡°Right, this is for you.¡± Su Nan tossed Kei a Dragon Blood Fruit. Thetter instinctively reached out to catch it, questioning, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°A specially modified Dragon Blood Fruit. After eating it, you should be able to break through to be a Mid-Level Great Knight,¡± Su Nan exined. In reality, it was a synthetic Dragon Blood Fruit, made from hundreds of original ones. If converted to Dragon Blood Potions, it would be equivalent to three or four Upper-Grade Dragon Blood Potions. Hearing Su Nan¡¯s words, Kei¡¯s spirits soared. He carefully stored the Dragon Blood Fruit, nning to eat it at a suitable time. Such a precious thing couldn¡¯t be carelessly wasted. It would be best to immediately practice the Breathing Technique after consumption to achieve optimal absorption. Recovering from his joy, Kei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already issued a decree. From now on, all children in the territory who reach the age of twelve will undergo aptitude testing. Those who test positive for Wizard Apprentice aptitude will be sent to the base and ced under your training.¡± R? Pausing for a moment, Kei hesitated, finally unable to hold back, ¡°Could you lower your selection standards for Wizard Apprentices?¡± Out of the entire Shining Light Territory, only three Wizard Apprentices were selected, which was too few. Su Nan shook his head, ¡°Being able to read introductory books is the bare minimum standard.¡± He wished he could select more apprentices, but the standard was fixed and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. People without Wizard aptitude would be useless even if sent to the base. They could only do basic cleaning tasks, which the y Golems already handled. Ultimately, selecting and training Wizard Apprentices was a long and arduous process. It couldn¡¯t be rushed. With the Shining Light Territory¡¯s current poption, finding a qualified apprentice every two or three years was already quite good. Unless the territory expanded significantly, acquiring morend and poption, the number of apprentices wouldn¡¯t see significant growth in the short term. Hearing their conversation, Jorton couldn¡¯t help but nce at Stary, sighing softly, ¡°I envy your Kore for being able to be Su Nan¡¯s student. Why doesn¡¯t my boy have that talent?¡± Mentioning his son, Stary¡¯s usually stoic face couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of pride. When his son was found to have Wizard aptitude, he was ecstatic. If his son also became a powerful figure like Su Nan, the McKennin family might rise to prominence and be a true noble lineage. Seeing Stary¡¯s beaming face, Jorton felt sour, like he¡¯d eaten a lemon. He began to ponder whether he should have more children. ¡°My youngest son will be twelve next year. I¡¯ll have him participate in the testing,¡± Bred said with anticipation. With Stary¡¯s son as an example, all the knights in the Shining Light Territory who had families hoped their children would be Wizards. Kei didn¡¯t pay attention to his three subordinates¡¯ whispered conversation. He turned to another topic with Su Nan. ¡°The Beast Transformation gue in Frost Dye Province is getting worse. It¡¯s not just Silver Ridge City; the gue has begun to spread to other towns as well.¡± Su Nan was surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Frost Dye Marquis mobilize his army to suppress it?¡± ¡°I heard that during the suppression, dozens of knights were infected, causing the situation to worsen. The army dispatched for suppression suffered heavy losses. I believe the Frost Dye Marquis must be in a desperate situation now.¡± Su Nan¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Beast Transformation gue usually resulted inplete loss of reason, apanied by a surge in strength, akin to a permanent rage state. If a knight was infected, a one or two-level increase inbat power was normal. If a peak knight was infected, theirbat power could even skyrocket to the level of a Great Knight. Dozens of infected knights were enough to directly assault a fully equipped thousand-man cavalry regiment. The thought was chilling. How could themanding general responsible for suppression allow the situation to deteriorate to this point? As if sensing Su Nan¡¯s confusion, Kei continued, ¡°Themanding general responsible for suppression has been relieved of his duties by the Frost Dye Marquis. The newmander is Lord Yone. He is a veteran general who has followed the Frost Dye Marquis on numerous campaigns, and is also a Legendary Knight. With him in charge, the Beast Transformation gue should be suppressed quickly.¡± Kei spoke with absolute confidence. After all, a Legendary Knight was the pinnacle ofbat power in the Starsea Duchy. Such a powerful figure could easily suppress a group of infected individuals who had lost their minds. In fact, all the nobles who knew about this situation shared the same sentiment. But the situation¡¯s development defied everyone¡¯s expectations. In the Starlight Calendar year 1251, Spring Dawn Month (March). Legendary Knight Yone was besieged by thousands of infected individuals in Jade Orchid City. After an exhausting battle, he was killed. The apanying elite cavalry regiment waspletely wiped out. The news shocked the entire Starsea Duchy. Countless nobles focused their attention on Frost Dye Province. In the same year, Thunderp Month (April). The Beast Transformation gue spread at an rming rate. Apart from the central city of Frost Dye City, almost the entire Frost Dye Province was affected by the gue. As the origin of the gue, Silver Ridge City became a wastnd.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The bordering Lake Orchid Province, Red Leaf Province, and White Pagoda Province all established·âËøÏß (blockades) on their borders, prohibiting residents of Frost Dye Province from entering their territories. In the same month, the Frost Dye Marquis sent a plea for help to the capital, requesting reinforcements. The following month, the Starsea Duke dispatched troops into Frost Dye Province to begin suppressing the infected. For a time, the entire Starsea Duchy seemed to be enveloped in an atmosphere of uncertainty. Chapter 76 epting Trantion Requests Hey Guys We will be epting novel requests to trante. Fill this >>Form<< Support us by donating: The tumultuous situation outside did not affect Su Nan¡¯s development. Time entered the end of the Xia Long month. Shortly after his neenth birthday, Su Nan constructed his ninth Star Ring. By now, he hadpleted half of the requirements to advance to a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. In the Meditation Chamber, Su Nan sat cross-legged, gazing at the panel in the void.¡¾Su Nan¡¤Arnest, Human Male¡¿ ¡¾Spirit 25.35/Constitution 17.88¡¿ ¡¾Skills¡¿ Star Ring Meditation Method Lv10 (35/300000) Potion Crafting Lv4 (781/10000) Creature Modification Lv2 (1402/3000) Puppetry Refining Lv3 (457/6000) Magical Item Crafting Lv2 (1532/3000) A happy smile appeared on Su Nan¡¯s face as he looked at the data on the panel. ¡°Next, I only need to increase my Spirit to 30 to be a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice.¡± Su Nan estimated that the Evil Illusion Potion could increase his Spirit by at least 2 points. In other words, he still had to increase his Spirit to 28 or above. ¡°Currently, I only gain 0.01 point of Spiritual Power every day through meditation. To reach 28 points, it will take about eight to nine months.¡± ¡°Considering that Spiritual Power bes more difficult to increase as you progress, it will probably take even longer.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m already at the limit with second-order potions. If I could use third-order Super Ability Potions, my meditation efficiency would be even higher.¡± ? Su Nan felt a slight sense of regret. Even so, advancing to a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice before turning twenty was already considered outstanding.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At least on the current Starry Light Continent, Su Nan didn¡¯t think many Wizard Apprentices had a speed of cultivation that could match his. Shaking off his greedy thoughts, Su Nan stood up and left the Meditation Chamber, heading towards the workshop. The manufacturing and synthesis of microlight-level magical items were nearingpletion. During this time, he had sessively manufactured more than twenty Protective Rings and Ice st Nes. Based on the information obtained from the Magic Cube, he had almost reached the limit for synthesizing microlight-level magical items. After crafting another Protective Ring and Ice st Ne in the workshop, Su Nan began the synthesis process. First, he added twenty-five Protective Rings. This was the limit for the microlight-level; adding one more would cause it to transmute into a Wizard Artifact. As the synthesis interface shed, a new magical item was born. ¡¾Extreme Protection Ring (Microlight/Low Magical Item), when the wearer is attacked, an invisible protective force field will automatically form around the wearer¡¯s body, it can also be activated manually, defense value 1000/1000, can be restored by infusing Spiritual Power or automatically absorbing free energy particles.¡¿ Compared to the alchemy-level Protective Ring obtained from Master Amy, the Extreme Protection Ring didn¡¯t have a usage limit; instead, it had a defense value. This couldn¡¯t be considered superior or inferior. However, the feature of automatically activating protection when encountering an attack deeply appealed to Su Nan. After all, no one could guarantee that they could react in time when ambushed. With this function, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being ambushed anymore. Su Nan then summoned the Steel Magic Puppet and instructed it to cooperate in testing the defensive capabilities of the Extreme Protection Ring. The result made him extremely satisfied. With Su Nan standing still and not using any other defenses, the Steel Magic Puppet relentlessly attacked for over a minute before finally breaking through the protection of the Extreme Protection Ring. Keep in mind that this was a full-power attack from a Legendary Knight! This meant that in the future, if Su Nan encountered an opponent of Ho Chi¡¯s level, he could freely attack without any defense for at least a minute. In battle, allowing a Wizard Apprentice to cast spells without any worries for a full minute, the consequences were self-evident. At least with Su Nan¡¯s current Spiritual Power and spellcasting ability, one minute was enough for him to unleash thirty to forty spells. ¡°Truly worthy of the highest-level microlight-level magical item!¡± Su Nan was overjoyed. Microlight-level magical items were the highest-level magical items that Wizard Apprentices could use. And the Extreme Protection Ring he created was crafted at the limit of microlight-level, its power exceeding ordinary microlight-level items by arge margin. No wonder its defensive power was so incredible. After testing the Extreme Protection Ring, Su Nan began synthesizing the Ice st Ne. ¡¾Ice Seal Ne (Microlight/Low Magical Item), activating it will release an extremely cold shockwave centered on the wearer, covering a radius of 100 meters, all creatures within this range will suffer ice-cold damage, apanied by a frost-slowing effect, the closer the distance to the wearer, the greater the damage, after use, it needs to be recharged before it can be used again.¡¿ Once again, the Steel Magic Puppet served as the test subject. With the impressive performance of the Extreme Protection Ring beforehand, Su Nan became cautious and instructed the Steel Magic Puppet to maintain a distance of thirty meters, then activated the Ice Seal Ne. Crack! Instantly, an icy cold feeling, so cold that it threatened to freeze one¡¯s marrow, descended from the sky! With Su Nan as the center, a visible white frost erupted outwards, instantly filling every inch of space within a radius of 100 meters. The Steel Magic Puppet, not far away, was almost instantly covered in a thickyer of frost. Ayer of light blue ice emerged from its feet, spreading rapidly upwards along its ankles. Crack! Crack! In the blink of an eye, the Steel Magic Puppet was frozen solid into an ice sculpture. Although it shattered the ice and broke free with its immense strength a secondter, its movements were clearly affected and slowed down. Su Nan immediately deactivated the Ice Seal Ne. The air still held the chilling cold. Under the attack of the terrifying cold, the ground within a radius of 100 meters had beenpletely covered in ice, forming a thinyer of light blue ice. ¡°Amazing!¡± Su Nan was full of excitement. This power truly exceeded his expectations! Keep in mind that the Steel Magic Puppet, as a construct lifeform, had an extremely high resistance to elemental damage, and it was thirty meters away; yet it still suffered significant damage and impact, which showed just how powerful the Ice Seal Ne was. If it were a flesh-and-blood creature, within a range of two or three meters, even someone like Ho Chi, a Legendary Knight, would either die or be seriously injured. ¡°The Ice Seal Ne paired with the Extreme Protection Ring is a perfect match!¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes glinted slightly. The Ice Seal Ne already had such powerful abilities, what if it were reced with a microlight-level magical item that didn¡¯t focus on control effects, but purely on damage? How terrifying would its power be? Su Nan suddenly felt a little itchy, eager to create one right away. But when he thought about the materials consumed in creating the Extreme Protection Ring and the Ice Seal Ne, his impulsive desire to create more quickly died down. He now had less than one hundred gold coins left. Until the new potion profits were received, he wouldn¡¯t be able to create more microlight-level magical items. ¡°My ie is still too low; I can¡¯t do many things.¡± Su Nan sighed slightly. The most direct way to increase ie was to expand the scale of potion sales. However, he couldn¡¯t spend too much time making potions; he was already at his limit. He could only wait until Xie Man and the others grew up and learned how to make potions, then consider expanding the scale. (End) Chapter 77: Betrayal epting Trantion Requests Hey Guys We will be epting novel requests to trante. Fill this >>Form<< Support us by donating: Chapter 77: Betrayal After over a year of construction and improvement, the base was now basically on track. Most of the misceneous matters didn¡¯t need Su Nan to handle, as the y golems and three apprentices were responsible for them. Besides asionally checking on the state of the magic nt garden, he spent most of his energy on meditation, crafting enchanted weapons, and making potions. Both his spiritual power and skill proficiency were steadily growing.He had thought that this state of affairs would continue until he was promoted to a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, but what happened next shattered Su Nan¡¯s peaceful life. Starlight Calendar 1251, Month of zing Fire. The Duke¡¯s reinforcements stationed in the Frost-Dye Province, while trying to quell the Silver Ridge City, were suddenly attacked from multiple directions by infected individuals, suffering heavy losses, with less than one in ten surviving. The disaster in Frost-Dye Provincepletely deteriorated, and the infected horde immediately spread to neighboring provinces. The borderlines of Red Leaf Province, White Tower Province, and Lake Blue Province were sessively attacked by the infected horde, hanging precariously. The three marquises quickly mobilized heavy troops to station them at the border, resisting the invasion of the infected. For a while, the entire southwest of the Duchy was filled with the smoke of war. Council Chamber. Su Nan browsed the battle report in his hand, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°The disaster is spreading too fast, and the several military suppression attempts have all failed in an unusual manner.¡± ¡°You feel that way too, indeed.¡± Kei handed him a letter, ¡°This is a letter sent by President Mu Zhuo, take a look.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Su Nan took the envelope, opened it, and his eyes narrowed slightly. The contents of the letter were concise, meaning that Mu Zhuo had sent his bodyguard, the beastman Ota, to Frost-Dye Province to investigate the outbreak of the Beast Transformation Syndrome. ?? Upon arriving there, Ota discovered that his own race¡¯s dwelling ce was already deserted, and all his kin had vanished. He followed the clues and investigated, but inadvertently discovered a group of mysterious individuals manipting the infected individuals of Beast Transformation Syndrome from behind the scenes. Just when he wanted to continue approaching the investigation, he was discovered by the other party, and after a fierce battle, he managed to escape at the cost of serious injuries. After that, Ota didn¡¯t dare stay in Frost-Dye Province any longer and fled back to the Thornflower Duchy overnight. After learning about the situation from Ota, Mu Zhuo immediately realized how deep the water behind this matter was and decisively stopped the investigation. As a gesture of goodwill to Shining Light Territory, he subsequently wrote this letter, informing Kei and Su Nan of the report. ¡°In other words, this Beast Transformation Syndrome outbreak was indeed deliberately orchestrated by someone behind the scenes.¡± Su Nan put down the envelope, his eyes thoughtful. ¡°But what is the purpose of the mastermind behind this?¡± ¡°Could it be a move by another country?¡± Kei said. The Starlight Continent was not peaceful, and every year, countries would go to war over territorial resources. For example, the Azure Gold Empire bordering the Starbright Duchy had always been eyeing the Starbright Duchy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Azure Gold Empire had just ended a war and needed to recuperate, they might haveunched a full-scale invasion of the Starbright Duchy long ago. Su Nan pondered for a moment and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡± ¡°To be able to guide a disaster that affects several provinces, the mastermind¡¯s influence within the Duchy must be deeply rooted. Other countries don¡¯t have this kind of power.¡± Kei thought about it for a moment and agreed. If other countries had this ability, they would have much better ways to conquer the Starbright Duchy, there was no need to use such a method with huge after-effects. Doing so, even if they seeded in seizing the Starbright Duchy, they would only end up with a mess. ¡°But if it¡¯s not that, then who¡¯s behind all this?¡± Kei asked in confusion. Su Nan said calmly, ¡°No matter who it is, the mastermind¡¯s motives must be immense, and their actions won¡¯t be small. Now that the disaster has spread to this point, the other party should be ready to jump out.¡± As if to confirm Su Nan¡¯s words, Kei¡¯s secretary suddenly rushed into the council chamber. ¡°Lord, there is new intelligence from Golden Rock City.¡± Hearing that it was about Golden Rock City, Kei immediately became more serious, quickly taking the parchment from the secretary, and carefully reading it. After reading the content on it, Kei¡¯s face had be extremely serious. He looked up at Su Nan and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Marquis Golden Rock has betrayed!¡± Su Nan was slightly taken aback. ¡°This morning, Marquis Golden Rock dered that Golden Rock Province is independent from the Starbright Duchy!¡± ¡°Earl Stormwind, Earl Winterfrost, Viscount ckÔó, and Viscount Feather Serpent have all responded, and they have now raised the g of rebellion and formed a coalition army!¡± Su Nan¡¯s expression shifted, and he understood, ¡°I see, it seems the mastermind behind this Beast Transformation Syndrome incident is most likely Marquis Golden Rock.¡± Kei also realized it at this time. Marquis Golden Rockunching a rebellion, with one province against the remaining six provinces of the Duchy, seemed extremely unwise. But the timing he chose was impable. Right now, Frost-Dye Province was almost destroyed, its army had been crippled, and it was nothing to worry about. Red Leaf Province, White Tower Province, and Lake Blue Province were facing the invasion of the infected horde, overwhelmed and in a state of turmoil, they had no time to deal with Marquis Golden Rock. The remaining Soman Province and Purple Bamboo Province were still safe for now. However, thebined strength of these two provinces was among the bottom in the entire Duchy, evenbined, they were no match for Golden Rock Province alone. Even if they didn¡¯t deal with Marquis Golden Rock, Marquis Golden Rock would probably have to attack them. Or, to put it another way, his initial goal was probably these two provinces. Taking advantage of the spreading disaster, swallowing Soman Province and Purple Bamboo Province to increase his strength, and then plotting against other provinces. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Marquis Golden Rock merely happened to be at the time of the disaster and was not the mastermind behind it. However, thinking back to how Marquis Golden Rock had been plotting to control the power of the entire Golden Rock Province for years, it was highly unlikely that he had no idea about the current situation. ¡°We need to prepare early,¡± Kei said in a deep voice. Su Nan also nodded solemnly. Beforeunching a war against the outside world, Marquis Golden Rock¡¯s first step would inevitably be to eliminate any stubborn forces within the province. And after years of secret development, there were now few noble lords in Golden Rock Province who didn¡¯t obey Marquis Golden Rock. Coincidentally, Shining Light Territory was one of them, and it was the most outspoken. It was foreseeable that Marquis Golden Rock would definitely send troops to attack Shining Light Territory first. Considering the worst-case scenario, Shining Light Territory would be facing a coalition army from almost the entire Golden Rock Province in the future. The situation was dire! However, neither Kei nor Su Nan showed any signs of panic. They had known from a long time ago that Shining Light Territory would eventually sh with Marquis Golden Rock. The reason why they worked hard to umte power was to prepare for this moment. Therefore, when it actually happened, they felt a strange sense of relief that it had finallye. ¡°Winter will be in over three months, and Marquis Golden Rock will definitely want to end the war before the roads are blocked by snow. I estimate that he will soon send arge army to attack us.¡± ¡°We must immediately make preparations to wee war.¡± (End of Chapter) Chapter 78: Exceptional Treatment epting Trantion Requests Hey Guys We will be epting novel requests to trante. Fill this >>Form<< Support us by donating: Chapter 78: Exceptional Treatment Starlight Calendar 1251, Month of Burning Fire. Marquis Goldenrockunched a rebellion and issued a deration of independence. Following closely behind, Earl Stormwind, Earl Winterfrost, Viscount ckscale, Viscount Feather Serpent, and twelve other powerful lords responded, forming the Goldenrock Alliance. The next day, the Goldenrock Alliance dispatched troops to conquer the noble lords within the Goldenrock Province who opposed the deration of independence.This included three Barons and one Viscount. The mes of war were about to ignite.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Shining Light City, Council Hall. Kei, Su Nan, three knights, and a group of other knights gathered in the hall, discussing how to confront the Goldenrock Alliance. ¡°ording to intelligence, Marquis Goldenrock has already led his army to Mountlight City, which happens to be located near the intersection of the borderlines of the Solman Province, the Purple Bamboo Province, and the Goldenrock Province. I specte that Marquis Goldenrock intends to personally oversee the situation, preventing a surprise attack from the Solman Province and the Purple Bamboo Province.¡± A long table was set up in the center of the hall, with a military map of the Starfall Duchy spread out on it. Bred was exining the Goldenrock Alliance¡¯s intentions to those present. With each sentence, he would point out the corresponding location on the map. ¡°Besides Marquis Goldenrock, the rest of the Alliance¡¯s nobles are divided into four groups.¡± ¡°Viscount ckscale leads one force, responsible for attacking Red Horn Territory.¡± ¡°Viscount Feather Serpent leads one force, responsible for attacking Brightheart Territory.¡± ¡°Viscount Fangwolf leads one force, responsible for attacking Stonemountain Territory.¡± ¡°Earl Stormwind and Earl Winterfrostbine forces to attack our Shining Light Territory.¡± As thest sentence fell, everyone present involuntarily twitched their mouths and nced at Su Nan. The other three territories being attacked were each led by a Viscount. But Shining Light Territory was being attacked by two Earls working together! The key was that Shining Light Territory was just a Baron Territory, and this kind of treatment was simply too exceptional! Everyone present knew that the reason Shining Light Territory was receiving such obvious preferential treatment from the Goldenrock Alliance was entirely because of Su Nan¡¯s presence. Perhaps in the eyes of Marquis Goldenrock, Su Nan alone was more troublesome than an entire Viscount Territory! Facing the gazes of everyone, Su Nan remained calm andposed, his expression unruffled. Kei coughed lightly and asked, ¡°How many soldiers do Earl Stormwind and Earl Winterfrost have?¡± ¡°Preliminary estimates suggest at least thirty thousand,¡± Bred replied with a solemn expression. As soon as this number was announced, the other generals furrowed their brows. Although Shining Light Territory had been continuously expanding its military strength and had the two trump cards of Dragon Blood Fruit and Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion, its military power had grown rapidly. However, as of now, excluding the militia, only about eight thousand soldiers were truly capable of fighting. ? This level of military strength already surpassed most Viscount Territories, but it was still a bit inadequate against two Earls. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Kei asked again. Bred nced at the map and replied, ¡°They will enter Shining Light Territory within ten days at most.¡± ¡°Judging from their march route, Earl Stormwind¡¯s destination is Firefly Castle, while Earl Winterfrost¡¯s destination is Chilin City. They seem to want to stretch out the battle lines and disperse our forces.¡± Kei pondered for a moment, then suddenly called out, ¡°Jorton, Stary.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The two knights immediately stood up. ¡°I am allocating three thousand troops to you. You are to guard Chilin City and hold off Earl Winterfrost for at least two months!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jorton and Stary readily agreed. Chilin City was surrounded by mountains on three sides, with steep terrain. Only the in in front was rtively suitable for deploying troops, making defense easier and less demanding. It could be considered a fortress that is easy to defend but difficult to attack. With three thousand troops in hand, they had a good chance of holding Chilin City for two months. ¡°I will personally lead the army and garrison Firefly Castle.¡± Kei said in a deep voice. Bred immediately understood Kei¡¯s intentions and hesitated, ¡°Sir, are you nning to defeat Earl Stormwind¡¯s army within two months? Isn¡¯t that a bit too rushed?¡± Kei shook his head. How could he not know this? But Jorton and Stary, with three thousand troops, could already be considered quite capable if they could withstand Earl Winterfrost for two months. If they could not defeat Earl Stormwind within this period, and if Earl Winterfrost were to break through Chilin City first, then they would face a much worse situation when surrounded from both sides. Although there was a significant disparity in force, with five thousand against over ten thousand, Kei was not without his trump cards. First, there was the ckrock Cavalry Regiment. Thanks to the Dragon Blood Fruit, the ckrock Cavalry Regiment had now expanded to five hundred in size. Although only two-thirds of the members were knights, theirbat prowess was still extremely impressive. Searching throughout the Goldenrock Province, one would find no other army as elite as the ckrock Cavalry Regiment. With the ckrock Cavalry Regiment, Kei was confident in facing Earl Stormwind¡¯s army head-on. Secondly, there was, of course, Su Nan. Kei turned to Su Nan and said solemnly, ¡°Su Nan, do you have any suggestions?¡± Su Nan said calmly, ¡°I need a batch of gems, and arge quantity of granite.¡± Everyone was taken aback, their faces filled with confusion. Kei immediately reacted, his eyes lighting up, ¡°You want to refine stone golems?¡± He had seen the stone golems in Su Nan¡¯s base, each one possessing the fighting strength of a regr knight. Although they were only initial knights, their fearlessness and disregard for pain made them perfect weapons on the battlefield, capable of taking on hundreds of enemies. Not to mention, with one hundred stone golems, coupled with the ckrock Cavalry Regiment, Kei was absolutely confident in defeating Earl Stormwind¡¯s army. Su Nan nodded gently, confirming Kei¡¯s guess. Due to the ckrock Cavalry Regiment¡¯s recent rapid expansion, there was a shortage of ckrock Iron. As a result, Su Nan had to put a stop to the production of the castrated steel golems, meaning he didn¡¯t have any extra golems to deploy in the war. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Su Nan had tried to use gem soul cores for synthesis, but unfortunately, the final product couldn¡¯t rece soul crystals. After all, the most crucial aspect of soul crystals was the soul energy they contained. Gem-made soul cores, on the other hand, did not inherently contain soul energy, so no matter how they were synthesized, soul energy could not be generated. However, while castrated steel golems were not feasible, stone golems were. The materials for stone golems, including gems, granite, and silver, were easily obtainable inrge quantities within a short period. As for finances, although the territory¡¯s current finances were quite tight, there were ways to address it. They could simply ask the Fire Fox Merchant Guild for an advance on the profits from selling potions. Mu Zhuo would surely agree to their request. Unless he was willing to see Shining Light Territory defeated, causing the potion sales route to be cut off. ¡°Excellent!¡± Kei eximed with excitement, ¡°With the stone golems, we¡¯ll definitely win this war!¡± At this moment, the other knights, after being exined to by Jorton, also understood thebat capabilities of stone golems, and they all looked excited. As expected of Sir Su Nan, his amazing techniques truly keep appearing, one after another! With Sir Su Nan on our side, even if we face an alliance of two Earls, we will not back down. ¡°Transport all the materials to Firefly Castle. I¡¯ll bring the magic energy crystal forging furnace there as well, and directly refine the golems there.¡± Su Nan smiled slightly and said, ¡°We have to give the ¡®guests¡¯ who havee from afar a bit of a surprise.¡± Chapter 79: The Golem Legion epting Trantion Requests Hey Guys We will be epting novel requests to trante. Fill this >>Form<< Support us by donating: Chapter 79: The Golem Legion As Kei issued his order, the entire Shining Light Territory sprung into action. Large armies were dispatched in two directions, heading for Firefly Castle and Qilin City respectively. Su Nan, carrying the magic crystal forging furnace, arrived at Firefly Castle. He designated a plot ofnd within the city and hastily erected a temporary puppet factory. Xie Man, Corey, and Atir, his three students, were brought along as well, providing assistance with the more menial tasks.With the [Puppetry Refining] skill having advanced to level 3, crafting stone golems presented no significant challenge for Su Nan. His sess rate was practically 100%. In fact, the sess rate for puppet crafting was generally quite high, far exceeding the sess rate for potion brewing. The true difficulty with puppetsy in the cost of crafting and the subsequent maintenance expenses. However, this batch of stone golems was intended for battlefield consumption, rendering post-creation maintenance irrelevant. The only significant concern was the cost of crafting. The cost of a single stone golem amounted to roughly 43 gold coins, approximately three times the cost of a y golem. The majority of the inted price was attributed to the gems used. Higher-grade gems were required to serve as the soul cores. To be honest, if the gems required for puppetry and rune gem crafting weren¡¯t exclusively sourced from natural formations ¨C only naturally urring gems possessed the innate spiritual essence ¨C Su Nan would have already delved into the creation of artificial gems. To date, he had already spent upwards of ten thousand gold coins on gem purchases! If he could find a solution to the gem supply issue, he could significantly reduce expenses and allocate those gold coins to other pursuits. Once the temporary puppet factory was established, it immediatelymenced full-scale operations. Su Nan, temporarily putting his cultivation and other duties on hold, devoted himself wholeheartedly to crafting stone golems alongside his three students. After half a year of learning, Xie Man, Corey, and Atir had mastered the first zero-ring spell ¨C Master¡¯s Hand! Furthermore, under Su Nan¡¯s intentional guidance, all three of them had begun to explore puppetry and potion brewing, acquiring a certain level of skill and knowledge. Therefore, they served as temporary assistants, performing their tasks with a surprising degree of organization. Over the course of half a month, Su Nan finally crafted 100 stone golems. ¡°It¡¯s a shame time is so tight and money isn¡¯t abundant, otherwise, I could have crafted more stone golems and synthesized even more powerful ones. They would have been even more effective on the battlefield.¡± Su Nan expressed a hint of regret. While the Fire Fox Trading Company had ultimately agreed to their conditions, pre-paying a portion of their potion sales profits, the total sum amounted to only 5,000 gold coins. This was enough to craft 100 stone golems, but anything beyond that was beyond their means. ¡°However, 100 stone golems should be more than enough.¡± Su Nan surveyed the massive golems packed densely before him, a smile gracing his lips. Behind him, Xie Man, Corey, and Atir were also beaming with excitement. They had contributed their share to this golem legion. The thought of these stone golems wreaking havoc on the battlefield filled them with an overwhelming sense of exhration. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve all worked hard during this time.¡± Su Nan turned towards his students and said with a gentle smile: ¡°When we return to the base, I will allocate contribution points based on your contributions during this period.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Xie Man, Corey, and Atir simultaneously broke into smiles. With additional contribution points, they could redeem even more Lower-Grade Revitalization Potions. Leaving his students to rest, Su Nan headed straight towards the south gate. Five days prior, the Earl of Storm¡¯s army had arrived near Firefly Castle andunched their assault. In the days since, Firefly Castle had engaged in numerous skirmishes with the Storm army, each battle fierce and unrelenting. Fortunately, with the ckrock Beast assisting in defending the city and y golems tirelessly repairing the walls, Firefly Castle had thus far evaded the threat of being overrun. As he walked, the streets were noticeably deste. The shadow of war had cast a pall over the city, making it eerily quiet. The residents remained indoors, venturing out only rarely. asionally, groups of soldiers marched by, their faces grim and their steps hurried. Su Nan extended his senses and detected the presence of the Stealthy Dragon basking in the sun on the za, roughly 500 meters away. As for Amy, she was off gallivanting somewhere, as usual. Initially, Su Nan hadn¡¯t intended to bring Amy along, but the little creature was restless and insisted on tagging along. Su Nan had reluctantly given in. After all, with the little guy¡¯s abilities, even on the battlefield, he would be perfectly safe. The Steel Golem remained at the base. The base was his foundation and could not bepromised. He had to leave a force behind to protect it. On the city wall, Kei was overseeing the defensive arrangements. Upon spotting Su Nan, he expressed surprise: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°The golem legion isplete and ready for deployment.¡± Kei¡¯s spirits soared at the news. ¡°Excellent! Those guys on the other side have been getting cockytely. I was just pondering how to give them a taste of their own medicine. Now that the golem legion is prepared, I¡¯ll lead the troops out tomorrow and crush them head-on!¡± Su Nan nced towards the vast enemy encampment in the distance, his eyes shing. ¡°No need to wait until tomorrow. We act tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight? Are you suggesting a night raid?¡± Kei hesitated. While a night raid could achieve surprise, not only was it difficult for the enemy to see at night, but the same was true for their own soldiers. A misstep could lead to a disastrous oue, potentially costing them lives. Furthermore, Kei couldn¡¯t believe the Earl of Storm wouldn¡¯t have anticipated such a move. He would undoubtedly have deployed troops to keep a watchful eye on Firefly Castle¡¯s gates, ready to intercept any signs of activity. Understanding Kei¡¯s concerns, Su Nan smiled gently. ¡°Golems are constructs. By nature, they possess dark vision, so nighttimebat won¡¯t affect them in the slightest.¡± ¡°Golems have that ability?¡± Kei was both astonished and delighted. If that were true, it would give them a significant advantage in a nighttime battle. ¡°Even so, a nighttime operation won¡¯t achieve the element of surprise. The stone golems aren¡¯t exactly subtle in their attacks. The moment we open the gates, the enemy will know we¡¯reing.¡± ¡°What if we could transport the golem legion into the enemy camp without making a sound?¡± Su Nan inquired with a smile. ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Kei instinctively started to object, then suddenly realized the implication of Su Nan¡¯s words. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You have a way?¡± Su Nan nodded with a smile. Stone golems weren¡¯t truly sentient beings; they could be easily stored in storage rings. Of course, the space ring¡¯s capacity of 5 cubic meters could only amodate three or four stone golems at most. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to implement the n that way. But Su Nan had the Magic Cube! 100 stone golems could be easily stored in just two slots, leaving ample room to spare!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Good, excellent!¡± Kei practically rubbed his hands together in excitement. He couldn¡¯t me his overreaction. If what Su Nan said was true, transporting 100 stone golems into the enemy camp without detection, followed by a sudden assault, would undoubtedly throw the enemy into disarray. They could then calmly open the gates, deploy their troops, and effortlessly crush the enemy! The entire battle could be decided in a single night! The n couldn¡¯t have been more perfect! The real key, however, was the person executing the n. If anyone else had imed they could transport 100 stone golems into the enemy camp, Kei would have been skeptical. But Su Nan was different. Even though Su Nan hadn¡¯t revealed his strategy, Kei was unwavering in his belief that Su Nan had a method up his sleeve. Without further ado, with the n finalized, they immediately sprang into action. Chapter 80: Infiltration Read Advanced Chapters of *Synthesis Wizard* and *Steady Cultivation: The Entire Cultivation World Is My Home* on Patreon: /fantasystories797 ## Chapter 80: Infiltration Night had fallen. Thick clouds obscured the silver moon in the night sky. The moonlight was faint, like a soft, hazy ink wash in the pitch-ck night, appearing and disappearing. About five to six hundred meters outside the south gate of Firefly Castle, in a dug-out trench, three scouts were lying in wait, observing the movement of the distant city gate. ¡°This Firefly Castle is like a turtle shell. We¡¯ve been attacking for so many days and still haven¡¯t taken it down. It¡¯s really frustrating.¡± ¡°Sigh, ultimately it¡¯s the ckrock Beasts. Those monsters are too tricky. I heard they¡¯re Puppet Creatures made by a Wizard.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, a Wizard huh? I heard it¡¯s because of the Wizard in Shining Light Territory that the Marquis sent two Earls together to make such a big fuss.¡±¡°Are Wizards really as powerful as they say?¡± The scout lying on the leftmost side said half-heartedly, but after a while, he noticed his twopanions were not responding. He turned his head in confusion, only to find they had copsed on the ground, motionless. ¡°No good!¡± He felt a pang of anxiety in his heart, immediately realizing something was wrong. He was about to spring to his feet, but the next second, he felt a sharp pain in his neck and his consciousness fell into eternal darkness. Su Nan slowly retracted his palm, his face calm and devoid of any ripple. With his current physical fitness, which rivaled that of a peak Knight, even without using magic, silently eliminating three scouts who weren¡¯t even Knights was effortless. Carefully examining the appearance and physique of the corpses, Su Nan then whispered a spell. In the moonlight, his shape and appearance rapidly changed, in the blink of an eye bing identical to the deceased scout. Even the clothes and weapons on his body were exactly the same. ¡¾Magical Disguise¡¿! This spell could alter the caster¡¯s appearance, including clothing and equipment. It¡¯s somewhat simr to ¡¾Transformation¡¿. The difference is that ¡¾Magical Disguise¡¿ can only change the external form, and even if transformed into a creature, it can¡¯t gain the abilities of that creature. §² Furthermore, human spellcasters can only be human-like, humanoid creatures, or other bipedal creatures that resemble humans, and cannot transform into other species. Once the disguise wasplete, Su Nan woke up the other two scouts and used ¡¾Enchant Humans¡¿ to control them. Then, he used ¡¾Silent Phantom¡¿ to transform himself into an injured state. By this time, all the preparations wereplete. Su Nan ordered the two scouts to carry him, rushing back to the Storm Army camp. The Storm Army camp was brightly lit. The dazzling light extended hundreds of meters outside the camp. Anyone approaching would immediately be noticed. ¡°Halt!¡± The guards on duty immediately spotted the approaching three, ordering them to stop. ¡°We were attacked by the enemy, a brother is injured!¡± The guard captain gestured for his men to be vignt and walked forward to check. He quickly recognized the three as scouts sent out to monitor the city gate. Seeing the bloody wounds on the injured man, his doubts were slightly eased.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Did the enemy army leave the city?¡± ¡°No, Firefly Castle didn¡¯t open its gate. Those who attacked us should only be enemy scouts.¡± The guard captain breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the enemy army hadn¡¯t marched out, it was fine. But just in case, he told his subordinate, ¡°Ham, go and report this to Lord Thomas.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± A soldier answered and hurriedly left. The guard captain turned to look at the three scouts, waved his hand and said, ¡°Go in, carefully carry the man to the infirmary.¡± The two scouts thanked him and carried the ¡®injured¡¯panion, rushing towards the infirmary deep within the camp. Seeing this, the guard captain couldn¡¯t help but silently admire the deep camaraderie of these three. In the center of the camp, themand tent. In the spacious tent, a group of people sat together. Earl Storm sat at the head, his face gloomy and silent. The generals below looked straight ahead, their faces impassive. After a long silence, Earl Storm finally broke the silence in a hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s been five days, why haven¡¯t you been able to take down Firefly Castle with such arge force advantage? Give me a reasonable exnation!¡± Several older generals twitched their eyes, secretly ndering in their hearts. Force advantage, my ass. It¡¯s true that our army is more numerous than Firefly Castle, but Firefly Castle also has the elite ckrock Cavalry. Not to mention, those five hundred ckrock Beasts used for defense are more useful than ten thousand soldiers. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we also have a considerable number of Knights, let alone attacking the city, the Baron of Shining Light might have already led his men to charge out. Being able to say such a thing shows that the new Earl Storm¡¯s military skills are questionable, far inferior to his brothers. But then again, if he wasn¡¯t mediocre and easy to control, Marquis Gold Rock wouldn¡¯t have put him in power. As if realizing his gaffe, Earl Storm took a deep breath, calming his anger, and said coldly, ¡°Kei, this cowardly fellow, is hiding in the city and won¡¯t fight us head-on. Can we bypass Firefly Castle and directly attack Shining Light City to force him out?¡± As soon as he said this, the corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched even more violently. A general finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°My Lord, if we don¡¯t take down Firefly Castle first, if Firefly Castle sends troops to attack us from the rear while we¡¯re attacking Shining Light City, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± Earl Storm¡¯s expression froze. He understood that he had asked a stupid question. Angry, he said, ¡°This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work, you guys just give me a solution!¡± Everyone looked at each other, their faces filled with helplessness. After a long time, an older general finally suggested, ¡°My Lord, actually, we don¡¯t need to rush. Time is on our side. As long as we wait for Earl Frost to capture Chi Lin City and join us, then we canbine the forces of both armies and take down Firefly Castle easily.¡± Earl Storm¡¯s face turned ck. How could he not understand this logic? But if he really did that, the credit for conquering Shining Light Territory would be mostly taken by Earl Frost. He was not willing to be a stepping stone for Earl Frost! Thinking of this, Earl Storm, with a dark face, rejected the proposal. ¡°No, we must take down Firefly Castle before Earl Frost arrives!¡± The generals exchanged nces, their faces showing amon look of helplessness. Just then, amotion came from outside. Earl Storm was already in a bad mood, and hearing this, he was furious. He mmed his fist on the table and roared, ¡°Who dares to break camp discipline and make noise in the middle of the night? Drag him out and hang him!¡± ¡°My Lord, something¡¯s wrong!¡± The general who had spoken earlier suddenly jumped up, before Earl Storm could respond, he rushed out of the tent with a solemn expression. The others also reacted and rushed out of the tent. Once they left the tent, the sound became much clearer. Everyone could hear the intermittent screamsing from the distance. ¡°That direction¡­ is the infirmary!¡± The general¡¯s face changed dramatically. At this moment, a messenger ran over in a panic, knelt on one knee and said urgently, ¡°My Lord, there are monsters appearing in the infirmary!¡± ¡°Monsters? What kind of monsters?¡± Earl Storm was full of disbelief. But soon he didn¡¯t need to wonder any longer. With a deafening roar, a tent hundreds of meters away was blown into the sky. The wind scattered the smoke and dust, revealing a human-shaped creature behind, four to five meters tall, entirely made of rock. With a casual punch, it smashed several soldiers, armor and all, into a pulp. A huge pit instantly appeared on the ground. The terrifying force made the hair of many generals stand on end. Further away, many identical rock monsters were wreaking havoc, ughtering the panicked soldiers. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Earl Storm¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he stared at the monsters. This was the core of the camp, heavily guarded by tens of thousands of troops. How did these monsters get in here? Chapter 81 Read Advanced Chapters of *Synthesis Wizard* and *Steady Cultivation: The Entire Cultivation World Is My Home* on Patreon: /fantasystories797 BOOM! BOOM! A tremendousmotion echoed out in the dead of night, traveling far and wide. Chaos rapidly spread from the infirmary district to the entire camp. Numerous soldiers were jolted awake from their sleep, hastily donning their armor. They barely stepped out of their tents when they were sent flying by enormous fists, their bodies disintegrating mid-air before their eyes. From themanding officers to themon soldiers, none had anticipated the enemy appearing at the heart of their camp. Caughtpletely off guard, they were initially unable to mount any organized counterattack. The brutal massacre spread at an rming rate. ¡°Damn it, stop those monsters!¡± The oldestmanding officer was the first to react, immediately drawing his weapon and charging towards the stone golems.Others, like awoken from a dream, joined the fray, some rushing forward to block the monsters, while others ordered their men to remain calm, attempting to quell the chaos and reorganize their forces. Just then, a deafening roar of battle erupted from the direction of the camp gate. Baron Storm nearly fainted. He didn¡¯t need to think to know that Kei had led his forces to attack. Under normal circumstances, he would have weed Kei¡¯s intervention. However, the camp was in utter disarray, its defenses at their weakest. With Firefly Castle attacking at this moment, it was like stabbing a knife into their back, and the consequences were unimaginable. ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Baron Storm was both terrified and furious, stomping his feet in frustration. He racked his brains, unable to understand how the enemy had managed to infiltrate the camp. These rock monsters were so enormous, even a blind man couldn¡¯t miss them! ¡°A bunch of useless fools!¡± Baron Storm wanted to hang every single guard and patrol soldier, but he was notpletely foolish. He knew that losing hisposure at this moment would be disastrous. Taking a deep breath, Baron Storm forced himself to calm down. Under the protection of his personal guard, he retreated, putting distance between himself and the rock monsters. Then, he pulled out a greyish-ck tooth from his chest. ? The tooth was exceptionally sharp, seemingly a fang from some ferocious beast. Its surface was covered with eerie, blood-red veins, exuding an aura of sinister strangeness. Baron Storm used a small knife to make a cut on his left thumb, then pressed the wound against the tooth. His blood flowed freely, spreading along the blood-red veins. Ayer of sinister bloodlight flickered across the tooth¡¯s surface. The next moment, the tent beside themand tent suddenly shattered, and more than ten figures surged out, instantly reaching Baron Storm¡¯s side. In the flickering firelight, it was clear that these figures were all d in thick cloaks, obscuring their tall forms. Beneath the brim of their hoods, heavy, beastly breaths could be heard. ¡°Kill those monsters!¡± Baron Storm roared. The dozen cloaked figures charged towards the surrounding rock monsters without a word. As they sped forward, their cloaks billowed, revealing two arms beneath, covered in thick fur and sharp ws, resembling those of a beast. CRUNCH! Sharp wsnded on a rock monster, instantly scraping away arge chunk of stone. More w shadows followed in a storm, tearing the rock monster into pieces in an instant. In just one encounter, more than ten rock monsters were torn apart by the cloaked figures, turning into piles of rubble. Not far away, Su Nan, who had just arrived, saw this scene and a look of surprise crossed his face. ¡°Beastmen!¡± The primal ferocity emanating from these cloaked figures was almost impossible to mask, not to mention their obvious beastly features. They were undeniably beastmen. ¡°As expected, the beastman gue in the Frost Province is connected to Duke Goldenrock!¡± Su Nan looked at the blood-red bone tooth in Baron Storm¡¯s hand, his eyes narrowed slightly. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Baron Storm possessed a trump card. After the incident with Owen, if Duke Goldenrock and the others didn¡¯t guard against his attempt to execute a decapitation strike, they would be incredibly foolish. Now it seemed that these beastmen were likely his trump card to counter him. However, Su Nan was puzzled. These beastmen seemed to be only at the level of junior Grand Knights, with a few reaching the level of intermediate Grand Knights. While they might be sufficient to deal with others, they were hardly enough to handle him. Duke Goldenrock couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of this. Or perhaps there was something else unusual about these beastmen? Standing motionless in the chaotic camp, Su Nan¡¯s presence was far too conspicuous. Baron Storm and his men quickly noticed him. Amanding officer immediately demanded in a deep voice, ¡°Which squad do you belong to, soldier?¡± Su Nan smiled wryly, no longer concealing himself. He deactivated his spell, returning to his original form. Seeing the soldier transform into a young man in the blink of an eye, everyone present stared in astonishment. Baron Storm immediately understood, eximing in a stunned voice: ¡°Su Nan!¡± Due to his extreme shock, his tone became somewhat sharp. However, no one paid any attention to this at the moment. Everyone stared at the young man in front of them with faces full of dread. Was this the wizard from Shining Light Territory? At this point, they finally understood how the monsters had appeared in the middle of their heavily guarded camp. The legendary wizard could even do this? ¡°Kill him!¡± Returning to his senses, Baron Storm immediately issued amand with a distorted face. The bloodlight on the tooth in his hand intensified. In an instant, the surrounding beastmen abandoned their opponents without hesitation, turning to attack Su Nan. Su Nan¡¯s expression remained calm. He unleashed his pre-prepared Magic Missiles. With his growing spiritual power, the number of Magic Missiles he couldunch had increased to five. The five missiles shot through the void like lightning, striking a beastman who was charging towards him. However, to Su Nan¡¯s surprise, the missiles only left a small wound the size of an egg on the beastman. He only staggered slightly, then continued his charge as if nothing had happened. ¡°Magic resistance!¡± Su Nan¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. Finally, he understood what they relied on. Generally, knights infected with beastman disease would lose their ability to use martial energy, reced by a significant increase in physical strength, resulting in increasedbat power. However, these beastmen, besides being exceptionally strong, seemed to have undergone some kind of modification, greatly enhancing their resistance to magic. It was clearly a tactic aimed specifically at him, the wizard apprentice. ¡°Physical modification¡­ Does Duke Goldenrock have a wizard apprentice behind him?¡± Su Nan¡¯s mind was filled with doubt. Based on previous events, Duke Goldenrock didn¡¯t seem to have a wizard apprentice behind him, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have repeatedly underestimated Su Nan. Yet, these beastmen overturned his assumptions. However, this was no time to ponder such matters. Seeing the beastmen charging at him, Su Nan decisively activated his Ice Freeze Ne. High magic resistance was rtive. When a spell¡¯s power was strong enough, high magic resistance would naturally be low magic resistance. In the stunned gazes of Baron Storm and his men, an intense wave of frigid air, mixed with visible frost, erupted from Su Nan as its center, spreading outwards in all directions! CRACK! CRACK!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The dozen beastmen who were charging towards Su Nan had no time to react, instantly frozen into ice sculptures, crashing to the ground with a bang! Looking down from the sky, the area within a radius of 100 meters centered on Su Nan had turned into a frozen wastnd, with even the ground covered in a thickyer of ice. A blinding white frost had appeared out of nowhere in the vast camp! Chapter 82: The Unknown Wizard Apprentice Read Advanced Chapters of *Synthesis Wizard* and *Steady Cultivation: The Entire Cultivation World Is My Home* on Patreon: /fantasystories797 ## Chapter 82: The Unknown Wizard Apprentice Earl Storm stared nkly at the scene before him, his mind aplete nk. His mouth hung open, unable to speak. How could this be? Didn¡¯t the Marquis say these beastmen were a natural counter to wizards, easily able to suppress Su Nan? But what was happening before him? These beastmen, whom he had ced his hopes on, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single encounter with Su Nan! This was absurd! He couldn¡¯t understand!The air was thick with chilling cold. Looking at the dozen motionless ice statues of beastmen, a satisfied smile flickered across Su Nan¡¯s eyes. Back when he had killed Ho Chi, he would have fled in terror if he had encountered these beastmen. Marquis Jin Yan had used his past self as a benchmark and considered these beastmen his trump card against him. It wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. But times had changed. Now, Su Nan had more aces up his sleeve, and Marquis Jin Yan¡¯s understanding of his strength was out of date. Taking his gaze away from the ice sculptures, Su Nan turned to Earl Storm. Meeting Su Nan¡¯s indifferent gaze, Earl Storm felt as if a bucket of cold water had been sshed on him, jolting him back to reality. ¡°Stop him!¡± Earl Storm yelled in terror, ordering his guards to intercept Su Nan. He himself fled in panic. Though filled with fear, the guards couldn¡¯t disobey orders. They had no choice but to charge towards Su Nan. They were met with a torrent of searing mes! Burning Hand! The zing mes erupted from Su Nan¡¯s palm, spreading outwards in a cone shape, engulfing an area of over a hundred square meters. The soldiers charging forward instantly turned into zing torches, screaming as they fell to the ground. They rolled and writhed, gradually silencing as time passed. However, as soon as these guards were eliminated, twomanders rushed in, alerted by Earl Storm¡¯s cries for help. Looking at the aura of martial energy that enveloped their bodies, they were clearly Great Knights. ¡°Such a nuisance,¡± Su Nan muttered, directlyunching two rune gems. BOOM! Lightning tore through the night sky! The two Great Knights, who had rushed in to protect their master, were instantly reduced to charred corpses before reaching within five meters of Su Nan. Su Nan didn¡¯t even nce at the two corpses. He vanished in a sh, swiftly chasing after Earl Storm. Seeing this, Earl Storm¡¯s heart pounded with terror, wishing he had two extra legs to escape. However, he was just a beginner Knight, and his speed couldn¡¯t match Su Nan, who wasparable to a peak Knight. He was quickly overtaken. WHOOSH! A gray ray of light, like an arrow loosed from a bow, pierced through the air, striking Earl Storm as he fled. Weakening Ray! Earl Storm instantly felt a powerful sense of weakness surge through his body. His legs buckled, and he fell to the ground, sprawled in a heap. But he didn¡¯t care about the pain. He struggled to get up, turning around in terror to look at Su Nan. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, please forgive me!¡± Su Nan raised an eyebrow, a hint of disdain shing in his eyes. He had met the previous Earl Storm, a dignified and resolute Great Knight. Compared to him, this man was a prime example of the proverb ¡°a tiger father, a dog son.¡± Without further ado, Su Nan directly used a Sleep Curse to silence him. He would leave it to Kei to decide how to deal with Earl Storm. Su Nan scanned his surroundings. Under the carnage of the Stone Golems, the Storm Legion had suffered heavy casualties. The few soldiers who stubbornly resisted finally lost their will to fight upon seeing Earl Storm captured, dropping their weapons and fleeing. Soon, Kei arrived with his men. To prevent any unforeseen incidents, Su Nan had previously assigned the Stealthy Dragon to Kei. With the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s assistance, their raid was smooth, facing almost no resistance. Seeing Su Nan safe and sound, Kei breathed a sigh of relief. Though he knew Su Nan was powerful, it was still hard not to worry about him going deep into enemy territory alone. Seeing Su Nan unscathed now, he finally felt at ease. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly marvel as he breathed a sigh of relief. To charge into the heart of the enemy camp alone and emerge unscathed, defeating the enemy single-handedly ¨C only Su Nan could aplish such a feat. The followers behind him quickly noticed the ice covering the ground and gasped in unison. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Look over there, there are so many ice sculptures!¡± ¡°Did Lord Su Nan do this?¡± Looking at the frozen area spanning hundreds of square meters, everyone subconsciously swallowed. Only Lord Su Nan could achieve such an astonishing feat! ¡°This is the new Earl Storm. He¡¯s yours to deal with.¡± Su Nan pointed at Earl Storm lying on the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job!¡± Kei eximed, his face beaming with excitement. After tonight¡¯s battle, the Storm Army was no longer a threat. They could now march on the Winterfrost Legion, lifting the siege of Chilong City. As long as they defeated Earl Winterfrost, the Shining Light Territory would have a chance to breathe. If they acted quickly, they could even seize the Storm and Winterfrost territories before their enemies reacted, significantly boosting their own strength! The situation had already turned in their favor! ¡°Take this man away and lock him up.¡± Kei ordered his soldiers to drag the unconscious Earl Storm away. Then, he turned to the ice sculptures nearby. ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°Beastmen,¡± Su Nan replied concisely. Kei was startled. Why were beastmen here? But he quickly realized that they were likely meant to counter Su Nan. It seemed Marquis Jin Yan had greatly underestimated Su Nan¡¯s strength. The beastmen he had prepared werepletely useless. Kei thought that this was reasonable. After all, even his own brother couldn¡¯t see through Su Nan¡¯s true strength. Thetter had too many secret techniques and methods up his sleeve! ¡°Now we can confirm it. Marquis Jin Yan is the one behind the spread of Beast Syndrome!¡± Kei frowned, ¡°That old man is truly ruthless. He¡¯s willing to sacrifice tens of thousands of lives for his own selfish gains.¡± Su Nan said in a deep voice, ¡°Marquis Jin Yan alone couldn¡¯t have orchestrated something thisrge-scale. I suspect a wizard apprentice is behind him.¡± ¡°A wizard apprentice?¡± Kei eximed in rm. With Su Nan¡¯s vivid example before them, he had a deep understanding of the power of wizard apprentices. If Marquis Jin Yan also had the support of a wizard apprentice, the situation would be extremely difficult. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just a suspicion. I need to study these things before I can be sure.¡± Su Nan nced at the blood-patterned bone tooth in his hand and then at the ice sculptures nearby. He intended to dissect these beastmen overnight to see if they were indeed the work of other wizard apprentices. ¡°I still have a use for those ice sculptures. Send someone to help me transport them back to Firefly Castle.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone right away.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Kei nodded, his expression heavy with worry. He turned and gave the order. Chapter 83: A Word on Going on Sale Read Advanced Chapters of *Synthesis Wizard* and *Steady Cultivation: The Entire Cultivation World Is My Home* on Patreon: /fantasystories797 ## Chapter 83: A Word on Going on Sale 2024-08-09 Chapter 83: A Word on Going on Sale I received the notification that the book will go on sale tonight at midnight. To be honest, it was a bit sudden. I was originally nning to go on sale next week. But going on sale on the 1st is good, I can get a full attendance bonus (£þ¨Œ£þ)£¯. Now, let¡¯s get to the main point. First of all, I want to thank all the readers who have made it this far. Thank you for your continued reading!The wizard genre is rtively niche on Qidian, and achieving sess is much harder than writing cultivation or martial arts novels. Thankfully, thanks to all of you, my book¡¯s current performance is quite good, exceeding my expectations. I nned to write this book as a long novel. It is impossible for a long novel¡¯s plot to perfectly satisfy every reader. So, I hope you can be understanding and epting of this. Thank you again! I also want to thank my editor, Xiao Da, for his guidance! Finally, the most important thing: Tonight, I will be releasing five chapters on sale, which is 20,000 words. Going forward, I will guarantee at least 8,000 words per day, and I will try my best to add more chapters. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to set up extra chapter rules. After all, updating more frequently is better for the author. However, a friend who is also an author made a good point: having an extra chapter rule can create pressure and motivation for me. So, let¡¯s give it a try.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For the first subscription, I¡¯m setting the goal at 1000. Every 100 subscriptions will result in one extra chapter, with no upper limit. For monthly votes, every 300 votes will also result in one extra chapter, with no upper limit. Each of these chapters will be 4000 words. Once again, thank you for your support. I hope you will continue to support the first subscription and monthly votes. Thank you all! (End of Chapter) Chapter 84 Read Advanced Chapters of *Synthesis Wizard* and *Steady Cultivation: The Entire Cultivation World Is My Home* on Patreon: /fantasystories797 Temporary Puppet Factory. A beastman wasid out on the wide workbench, dissected. Because it was still cold, the blood was frozen, not flowing everywhere. Su Nan put away his tools, removed the Master¡¯s Hand, and looked thoughtful. ¡°As I guessed, these people¡¯s beast bloodline factors have all awakened, and they have experienced irreversible atavism. It is indeed bestiality.¡± ¡°And they all have traces of physical modification. It¡¯s definitely the work of a Wizard Apprentice.¡± Su Nan looked at the dozen or so beastmen standing silently in the corner. He had studied the Blood-ÎÆ Beast Tooth he had taken from Earl Tempest and confirmed that it was a magic item used to control the beastmen.It was simr to the ne he gave the Cavalry Regiment to control the ckrock Beasts. This kind of magic item paired with specific puppets and ves was not difficult to make, but because it was not difficult, the creators usually added some ¡°exclusive¡± enchanted runes, which act as a kind of encryption. For those other than the creator to crack and use these magic items, the [Magic Item Creation] skill must be at least two or three levels higher than the creator¡¯s. Judging from the craftsmanship of the Blood-ÎÆ Beast Tooth, Su Nan estimated that the creator¡¯s [Magic Item Creation] level was not high, it should only be Level 1. However, his skill level was only Level 2, and he still couldn¡¯t crack it. He could only barely use the Blood-ÎÆ Beast Tooth to suppress the beastmen, preventing them from bing hostile towards him. ¡°Too bad, this kind of magic item can only control specific targets and can¡¯t be used to suppress other beastmen.¡± Su Nan shook his head. This Blood-ÎÆ Beast Tooth could only be used to suppress the dozen or so beastmen in front of him, which was essentially useless to him. Sighing, Su Nan casually dealt with these beastmen, and then destroyed the Blood-ÎÆ Beast Tooth. These beastmen couldn¡¯t be saved. For them, death was a release. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s now certain that Marquis Jin Yan is indeed backed by a Wizard Apprentice. The beastly disaster is most likely rted to that Wizard Apprentice.¡± Unlike that time with Amy, Su Nan could be sure that this time it was a real, living Wizard Apprentice. He was also the first Wizard Apprentice he encountered in this world. The reason he was sure it wasn¡¯t a Wizard was because if it were a real Wizard, solving him wouldn¡¯t require this much trouble. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice or a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice?¡± Su Nan looked somewhat solemn. Compared to Marquis Jin Yan, who had amassed an army and powerful forces, a Wizard Apprentice was even more worrisome. After all, the former wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him unless he simultaneously sent four or five Legendary Knights to surround him. Inparison, a Wizard Apprentice posed a much greater threat to him. Especially a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, they could already skillfully manipte energy particles, release energy runes without relying on rune gems, and had mastered Second-Ring Spells and Super Magic Techniques. Even Su Nan, who held many trump cards, couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could handle a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. ¡°To deal with a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, even with the Frost Ne and the Extreme Protection Ring, it¡¯s not safe. I still need to prepare more trump cards.¡± Although he might not encounter that Wizard Apprentice, Su Nan thought it was still safer to prepare early. It was always better to be cautious. After pondering for a moment, Su Nan quickly had a n. First, create a new magic item of the Microlight tier. Different from the Frost Ne, this magic item would be entirely focused on attack. Secondly, prepare new trump cards. ¡°I had some ideas before. I can try it out now.¡± Su Nan spread his palm, looked at the rune gem in his hand, his eyes glimmering slightly. The night of the attack, the Shining Light Territory almost effortlessly defeated the Tempest army. The army suffered minimal casualties. So Kei immediately made a decision. He left some troops behind to guard the prisoners, then led the ckrock Cavalry Regiment and the rest of the army to Chi Lin City overnight. Su Nan also took the Magic Puppet Legion with him. Earl Winter Frost didn¡¯t expect Earl Tempest to be defeated so quickly. When he received news of the Tempest army¡¯s defeat, Kei had already led his army to block his retreat. In this way, facing the fierce attack of the ckrock Cavalry Regiment and the Stone Magic Puppet Legion, the besieged Winter Frost army, as expected, copsed. Earl Winter Frost was captured, and the next day, he was put on the gallows with Earl Tempest. As soon as the battle report was released, the entire Jin Yan Province, and even the entire Starlight Kingdom, were shocked. No one expected that thebined forces of the two earldoms would be unable to take down a small barony, and they were even defeated in return, and both earls were captured and killed. And all of this dramatic turn of events happened in less than a month. Marquis Jin Yan, who was stationed in Mengguang City, hadn¡¯t even had time to react before the Shining Light Territory, with lightning speed, wiped out the remaining garrison forces of the Tempest Territory and Winter Frost Territory, incorporated the two territories into their own, and then pressed on to attack other territories. In shock, Marquis Jin Yan had no choice but to lead his army back and personally lead the allied forces to resist the attack of the Shining Light Territory. The two sides thus engaged in a fierce war. After witnessing the powerfulbat capabilities of the Stone Magic Puppets, Kei did not hesitate to invest all the gold coins he had looted from the Tempest Territory and Winter Frost Territory into building the Magic Puppet Legion. One after another, Stone Magic Puppets stepped out of the Puppet Factory and were then immediately sent into battle. Originally, Su Nan wanted to make another sneak attack, but with the precedent of Earl Tempest, Marquis Jin Yan had already taken precautions, and all those entering and leaving the camp had to undergo strict inspections. Su Nan even discovered magic items that could detect magic. He had no choice but to abandon the n. Although the infiltration failed, the Stone Magic Puppets still yed a remarkable role on the front line. With the Magic Puppet Legion and the ckrock Cavalry Regiment, the Shining Light Territory finally had the strength to fight the Jin Yan allied forces on the front line. The war continued until the month of Frost Fall. Only when the first snow fell did both sides tacitly cease fire. The snow covered thend. Marching at this time would put a huge strain on the logistics, even for the Shining Light Territory, which had y Magic Puppet logistics troops. They could only call a truce. By this time, Jin Yan Province had undergone a dramatic changepared to five months ago. Apart from the Shining Light Territory, the other two baronies and the viscount territory had already been destroyed by the Jin Yan allied forces. The vast Jin Yan Province now had only two major forces: the Shining Light Territory and the Jin Yan allied forces. The territory of the Shining Light Territory, which had started with only the Shining Light Territory, had now expanded to include the Shining Light Territory, the Tempest Territory, and the Winter Frost Territory, covering almost half of Jin Yan Province. It was a situation where they were dividing the world in half with Marquis Jin Yan. Such a development truly stunned many nobles. No one had expected that Marquis Jin Yan, who had proudly raised the banner of rebellion, had not even left his own province before he was defeated, losing almost half of his territory! And all this was done by a mere barony! The name of the Shining Light Territory echoed throughout the Starlight Kingdom! And Su Nan¡¯s name gradually spread among some secretive circles. Starlight Calendar 1252, the month of Winter Song (January). The snow fell extra heavily today. It was already the end of the month, and the snow showed no signs of thawing. But this was good news for the Shining Light Territory, as it gave them more time to recuperate. The expansion of territory meant an increase in taxes and poption, and it also provided a broader base for expanding their military capabilities. As soon as the war was over, Kei began to integrate the territory¡¯s administration andunched a massive recruitment campaign within the territory, intending to expand his military forces during the winter to prepare for the uing spring battle. At the same time, a new round of wizard aptitude testing began. With the expansion of territory and the surge in poption, the scale of the testing was also muchrger this time. But the consequence was that the number of children who would eventually possess wizard aptitude was expected to increase significantly. Throughout the month of Winter Song, the entire Shining Light Territory was running at full speed. Su Nan was no exception. He was immersed in various tedious manufacturing tasks. After integrating the new territory, the Shining Light Territory suddenly had arge number of knights. The result was a sharp increase in the demand for enchanted weapons. Su Nan had to devote more time to making enchanted weapons. Besides that, the scale of the ckrock Cavalry Regiment was also rapidly expanding. With enough knights, Kei made a decision to make the ckrock Cavalry Regiment into a full-fledged knight army. He ordered that only knights could join the ckrock Cavalry Regiment in the future. As for the existing probationary knights in the regiment, they were given priority in being supplied with Dragonblood Fruit, in order to elerate their breakthrough to bing knights. ording to Kei, before the snow melted, he wanted to create a real knight army andpletely conquer Marquis Jin Yan¡¯s territory. Thanks to this, Su Nan had another job: refining ckrock Beasts. The current output of the ckrock Mine Area was no longer enough to meet the growing demand for ckrock Beasts, and he had to find other suitable steel to rece it. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m turning into a tool man.¡± Su Nan sighed slightly. He could onlyfort himself that the territory¡¯s growth was also good for him, and he would have more gold coins to buy materials. Especially after bing a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, there would be more ces where he would need to spend money. And this situation was only temporary. Once Xie Man and the others grew up and took over the work of making potions and refining ckrock Beasts, he would be much more rxed. Busy as he was, Su Nan never cked off in his cultivation. By the month of Revival (February), his spiritual power had grown to 27.45. At the same time, thest ingredient for the Evil Illusion Potion was finally collected. Without dy, Su Nan immediately set about making the Evil Illusion Potion. His [Potion Making] skill was level 4, which was enough to make second-order potions. Despite this, Su Nan still failed twice, and it was only on the third attempt that he sessfully made the Evil Illusion Potion. ¡°Sess!¡± Looking at the finished potion in his hand, Su Nan breathed a sigh of relief. The amount of Bloody Mand he got from Shizhong City was only enough to make three Evil Illusion Potions. If he had failed a third time, he would have suffered a huge loss. Fortunately, his luck hadn¡¯t been that bad. ¡°It was indeed the right decision to upgrade the [Potion Making] skill to level 4 before making the Evil Illusion Potion. The difficulty of a second-order potion is significantly higher than that of a first-order potion.¡± Taking a deep breath, Su Nan turned his attention back to the potion. The transparent, narrow-necked potion vial contained a violet liquid, within which were scattered shimmering light spots, shining with a mesmerizing beauty under the glow of the magic stonemp. Just by its appearance, it was hard to guess that such a beautiful potion would have the malicious-sounding words ¡°evil illusion¡± in its name. ¡°Too bad, if I could have made two Evil Illusion Potions andbined them, I might have been able to directly break through 30 points of spiritual power. But now there¡¯s only one, I guess it¡¯s not enough.¡± Su Nan was slightly regretful, but he quickly regained hisposure. Even if he couldn¡¯t break through 30 points of spiritual power after taking this Evil Illusion Potion, it wouldn¡¯t be far off. At most, he would only need to meditate for another month or two, and he would definitely be able to be a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. He took a magic stone and silver from his space ring. Su Nan drew an energy gathering magic array in the Meditation Chamber. He then activated the magic array, filling the room withrge amounts of energy particles. Only then did he sit cross-legged on the ground, took a deep breath, calmed his mind, gently removed the cork, and drank the potion in one gulp.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The slightly cool potion flowed into his stomach, turning into a chilly breath that quickly spread throughout his body. Su Nan leaned back andy on the ground, rxing his mind and limbs. About ten secondster, his body suddenly tensed, and then began to violently convulse. Visibly, the veins on his exposed hands and feet bulged, twisting and convulsing like earthworms. His skin flushed abnormally, andrge patches of sweat oozed out, quickly soaking his clothes. If a Wizard were present at this moment and used spiritual power to scan him, they would see a countless number of energy particles pouring in from all sides like a tide, almostpletely enveloping Su Nan, making him look like a colorful human cocoon. Every second, countless energy particles entered his body through his pores. Su Nan gritted his teeth, enduring the tidal wave of pain surging through his body. Vaguely, he seemed to feel a cold air slowly spreading throughout the room. Click! A faint sound of footsteps seemed toe from his ears. Su Nan struggled to turn his head, and was shocked to find a group of grotesque and terrifying monsters in the room at some point. They looked like human-shaped creatures made of rotting flesh. Sticky mud slid down their skin, dripping onto the floor with a sizzling sound, corroding small holes in the floorboards. Even more terrifying was the gaping mouth full of sharp teeth in the middle of their rotting bodies. He could faintly see remnants of flesh between the teeth. These monsters growled, squirmed, and slowly approached Su Nan with a malevolent intent. Su Nany on the ground, his whole body stiff and unable to move. He could only watch helplessly as the monsters slowly approached and then used their sharp teeth to tear at his flesh. The intense pain hit his nerves like a tidal wave, wave after wave, seemingly endless, until his whole body went numb with pain, losing all sensation. In this way, Su Nan watched helplessly as he was torn apart, slowly turning into minced meat and bones, entering the monsters¡¯ mouths. In the end, only a head remained, witnessing theplete process of his dismemberment. Sizzle! With a soft sound, everything disappeared. The monsters, the flesh, and the slime, all vanished. The room returned to calm. Su Nany on the ground, drenched in sweat, as if he had just been pulled out of the water. ¡°Damn it, the side effects are too strong.¡± Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but curse. He finally understood how the ¡°evil illusion¡± in the name of the Evil Illusion Potion came about. Even though his subconscious understood that it was just an illusion, it was still very ufortable to watch himself being dismembered. The pain during the process was also real. Anyone with slightly weaker willpower would have probably copsed. ¡°Evil Illusion, Evil Illusion, the name lives up to its reputation.¡± (End) Chapter 85: Magic Emblem Core Read Advanced Chapters of *Synthesis Wizard* and *Steady Cultivation: The Entire Cultivation World Is My Home* on Patreon: /fantasystories797 Chapter 85: Magic Emblem Core It took a while before Su Nan recovered some of his spirit. He sat up. As he moved, he immediately felt a noticeable difference. His spirit, while still somewhat sluggish, was significantly more active than before. The connection with the ambient energy particles seemed tighter as well. Overjoyed, Su Nan quickly opened his panel. [Su Nan¡¤Arnest, Human Male] [Spirit 29.51/Constitution 20.15][Skills] Star Ring Meditation Method Lv10 (189246/300000) Potion Making Lv4 (1824/10000) Creature Modification Lv2 (1821/3000) Puppetry Refining Lv3 (2712/6000) Magical Item Manufacturing Lv2 (1532/3000) ¡°Not bad, my spirit increased by 2.06!¡± A satisfied smile appeared on Su Nan¡¯s face. It was all worth the suffering he endured. The Malicious Illusion Potion, as expected of a second-rank potion, had a nasty side effect, but its effect was truly remarkable. If he had trained the traditional way, it would have taken him at least seven to eight months to achieve this level of growth. ¡°With this, I just need another 0.49 in spirit to be a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only take two months.¡± The thought of bing a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice in two months made Su Nan¡¯s heart swell with joy. ¡°My Constitution has also broken through 20, reaching the peak of a Knight¡¯s limit.¡± The Constitution of a Peak Knight is between 17 and 20. Su Nan was now only a step away from a Peak Knight in terms of Martial Energy andbat techniques. However, he was confident that even without using magic or magical items, relying solely on his physical fitness and energy particle maniption skills, he could easily defeat any Knight. As for Great Knights, their Constitution is usually above 30. It would be difficult to defeat them without the aid of magic or magical items. After cleaning his body and clothes with energy particles, Su Nan stretched and stepped out of the meditation chamber. As soon as he got outside, Su Nan¡¯s expression shifted as he looked towards the courtyard in front. Space distorted, and the massive body of the Stealthy Dragon materialized out of thin air. ¡°Hiss!¡± The Stealthy Dragon hissed softly. ¡°Perfect timing. It¡¯s been five days since thest blood transfusion. Time for another round.¡± Su Nan led the Stealthy Dragon towards theboratory. The concentration of the Dragon Lizard bloodline in the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s body now exceeded 80%. As the bloodline concentration increased, its appearance gradually took on more dragon-like features. For example, two protrusions had grown on its head. A hook had formed at the end of its tail. The breath it exhaled now carried a noticeable heat, sometimes even sparking. ¡°It¡¯s only a Dragon Lizard bloodline, yet it exhibits more dragon-like features than some sub-dragons. Is it an inherent talent, or is it due to its transformation into a magicalpanion?¡± This question had been circling in Su Nan¡¯s mind for a long time. If the Stealthy Dragon wasn¡¯t his magicalpanion, and if its abilities weren¡¯t reliable, he would¡¯ve wanted to dissect it to investigate the cause. ¡°The Stealthy Dragon now possesses the strength of a near-legendary knight. After its bloodline advancement, it¡¯ll likely reach at least the level of a Second-Ring Legendary Knight!¡± A Second-Ring Legendary Knight was strong enough to sh head-on with a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. Afterpleting the blood transfusion in theb, Su Nan cast a sleep curse on the Stealthy Dragon to help it sleep better. Then he turned and left. Thest mile is the hardest. The remaining 20% of the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s bloodline was the most difficult to raise. Not to mention the crucial step of transforming from quantitative change to qualitative change. Su Nan estimated that it would take at least another year to advance the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s bloodline to sub-dragon with only blood transfusions. Of course, there were ways to elerate the bloodline concentration. The best method was to fuse with a higher-rank bloodline. Such as the blood of a sub-dragon! Dragon blood was beyond Su Nan¡¯s reach. Not to mention whether dragons still existed on the current Starlight Continent, even if they did, Su Nan didn¡¯t have the strength to draw blood from them. That would be suicidal! Dragons are known for their natural high magic resistance. Adult dragons can nullify all spells below the third ring. Unofficial wizards don¡¯t even qualify to tickle them. Even juvenile dragons were beyond Su Nan¡¯s current capabilities. The Extreme Protection Ring probably wouldn¡¯t withstand two or three dragon breaths. So dragon blood was out of the question. However, sub-dragon blood was something he could try to find. As far as he remembered, there were quite a few sub-dragons on the Starlight Continent. Such as variousnd-walking dragons, storm dragon beasts, dragon antelopes, fairy dragons, and thorny back wingless dragons. During the wizard¡¯s heyday, dragon antelopes were often captured and trained as mounts by high-level legendary knights. Perhaps somewhere on the Starlight Continent, dragon antelopes still existed. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Fire Fox Trading Company to keep an eye out for information on this matter.¡± As Su Nan pondered, he had already reached the workshop. He pushed aside his thoughts and went to the workbench. With a wave of his hand, more than twenty magical items appeared on the spacious table. After realizing that he might face a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice in the future, Su Nan decided to craft apletely offensive shimmer-grade magical item. After much deliberation, he finally settled on a negative energy-based magical item. Over the past few days, he had already crafted more than twenty alchemy-grade magical items. Based on his previous experience, with one or two more items, he would reach the synthesis limit. Sure enough, after crafting a new magical item and putting it in the magic cube, a wizard weapon appeared on the synthesis interface. Seeing this, Su Nan took out the excess magical items and immediately started synthesizing. [Doom Ring (Shimmer/Low Magic Item), activates to release Doom w, dealing negative energy damage to the designated target. Requires recharging after each use.] This time, Su Nan chose a ring, as always, for ease of carrying.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He looked at the Doom Ring on his finger, hesitated for a moment, but ultimately abandoned the idea of testing its power with the Steel Golem. Unlike the Ice Binding Ne, which was arge-scale attack, and Su Nan had kept a safe distance, the Steel Golem didn¡¯t suffer much damage. But the Doom Ring was a single-target attack, and it was close-range. Su Nan estimated that the Steel Golem probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of the Doom w. He didn¡¯t want to destroy his only Steel Golem during testing. This thing consumed his only Soul Crystal. ¡°I can only test its actual power inbat.¡± Thinking of the Steel Golem, Su Nan shook his head silently. While he had considered building a neutered version of the Steel Golem before, due to the expansion of his military and the shortage of steel, he had not been able to put it into action. The situation was still the same. The ckstone Mine Area¡¯s production was not enough to support the military expansion of Shining Light Territory. He had to buy arge amount from the Fire Fox Trading Company to barely make up for the shortfall. The n to mass-produce the neutered version of the Steel Golem was clearly not feasible in the short term. ¡°The gemstone soul core synthesis failed. I still have to find a way to acquire the technology for manufacturing Soul Crystals.¡± Su Nan thought silently. Over the past two years, the Fire Fox Trading Company had been collecting various wizard texts for him, but only a few were truly useful and practical. They merely enriched his knowledge base. ¡°The Fire Fox Trading Company¡¯s sphere of influence only covers the Thornflower Duchy and the Starlit Duchy, leaving other countries almost untouched. Perhaps I should find a second partner in another country to expand the search scope.¡± As he left the workshop, Su Nan headed straight for the library. This was a space he had specially designated for storing wizard texts, covering an area of over 1,000 square meters. However, only four or five bookshelves were filled, making the space seem somewhat empty. But Su Nan believed that one day, the entire library would be filled with books. Entering the library, Su Nan went to one of the bookshelves and reached out to take a book. On the violet hardback cover were fourrge characters: ¡°Magic Emblem Core¡±! This book was actually left behind by Master Amy. When he first acquired it, Su Nan thought it was rted to knowledge about magical items. However, after reading it, he discovered that it was actually a knowledge of magic tattoos. Like energy runes, magic tattoos are also a branch of enchantment. It allows specific spells to be drawn on the human body in the shape of tattoos. Duringbat, by injecting a small amount of spiritual power, it can be instantly activated. This is equivalent to storing a spell on the human body that can be cast without chanting. For wizard apprentices who haven¡¯t mastered spell casting, this is a very practical skill. Drawing a few defensive magic tattoos on your body will provide additional protection inbat. However, magic tattoos are not without ws. One is that magic tattoos take up a significant area and cannot be covered by hair. Even after shaving all the hair on your body, you can only draw a maximum of five to six magic tattoos. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s covered by clothing, but if it¡¯s on exposed areas like the arms, head, and neck, the magic tattoos are easily visible to the opponent, allowing them to prepare beforehand. Another w is that magic tattoos are extremely difficult to draw, with a prerequisite of level 3 [Magical Item Manufacturing]. The vast majority of wizard apprentices cannot meet this requirement. Su Nan had considered drawing magic tattoos before, but his skill level wasn¡¯t high enough, so he had to give up. As for now, it was even less relevant. After bing a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, he could train Super Magic Technique. Once he mastered spell casting, the value of magic tattoos would significantly decrease. Besides, magic tattoos have higher-level versions like rune engravings and alchemy engravings. Compared to magic tattoos, he preferred rune engravings and alchemy engravings, which had stronger effects. Putting his thoughts aside, Su Nan looked at the book in his hand. The author of the book was Lupert Bevan, a formal wizard. Magic Emblem Core was a product of his research, a culmination of magic tattoo applications. The principle, in simple terms, is tobine multiple magic tattoos corresponding to multiple spells, using the magic tattoo as a medium to integrate the effects of various spells, thereby forming a new, more powerful spell effect. The first half of the book describes how Lupert Bevan researched and created the Magic Emblem Core, as well as its principles and structure. Thetter half exins the Magic Emblem Core he developed called ¡°Flow Silver¡±. ording to the book, when activated, ¡°Flow Silver¡± releases a metallic fluid with highly versatile properties. Depending on the changing form, it can be used for both defense and offense, making it a versatile Magic Emblem Core suitable for both attack and defense. Its power is said to be no less than the innate abilities of a formal wizard! However, Su Nan was skeptical about this statement. The innate abilities of formal wizards are often their ultimate moves and trump cards, with immense power. Su Nan didn¡¯t believe that a Magic Emblem Core could reach that level. But judging from the content of the book, even if there was some exaggeration, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. This Magic Emblem Core called ¡°Flow Silver¡±, even if it had only half the power of a wizard¡¯s innate abilities, would be an incredibly powerful ability for a wizard apprentice! When he first saw this, Su Nan was very tempted. But after seeing the refining method for the Magic Emblem Core, he quelled his enthusiasm. Magic Emblem Cores are essentially a special kind of magical item, requiring the refiner to possess certain [Magical Item Manufacturing] skills. The book didn¡¯t explicitly state the specific skill level, but it was obvious that it must be higher than the prerequisite for magic tattoos. That is, [Magical Item Manufacturing] must be at least level 4. Su Nan¡¯s [Magical Item Manufacturing] was only level 2, half the experience needed to reach level 3. Secondly, refining ¡°Flow Silver¡± requires arge amount of materials. The main materials include 89 metals, more than two-thirds of which are rare magic metals, such as mithril, meteor iron, and so on. Su Nan estimated that many of these metals could no longer be found on the current Starlight Continent. He could only try to synthesize substitutes using the Magic Cube. This would undoubtedly be a long and time-consuming process. Finally, fusing with a Magic Emblem Core would ce an enormous burden on the fusion subject¡¯s body. Therefore, the fusion subject must possess both the spirit level of a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice and the constitution level of a junior Great Knight. That is, both spirit and constitution must reach 30 or above. The requirements were quite demanding. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m only short of spirit to meet the standard, but the rest of my skills, materials, and constitution are still far behind.¡± Su Nan was a little disappointed. If he could refine and fuse with a Magic Emblem Core, even facing a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice wouldn¡¯t scare him. However, even though he couldn¡¯t refine it now, he could start making preparations. For example, the 89 metals could be collected now, or he could research substitutes. After putting the book back in its ce, Su Nan grabbed a few books he hadn¡¯t read yet and put them in his space ring. Then he left the library. After a flurry of activities, it was already gettingte. The evening glow stretched across half the sky like rays, and the cirrus clouds, like mes, transitioned from a bright gold line on the horizon to a bluish-purple at the top, then gradually faded to deep blue, turning into a gloomy shadow towards the east. ¡°It looks like there will be good weather tomorrow.¡± Su Nan stretched his body, feeling that the difort left by the ¡°Malicious Illusion¡± had subsided, and he headed for the meditation chamber, ready to continue his daily routine. He was still using Super Ability Potions and Divine Blood Crystals to aid his meditation. However, as his spiritual power increased, the effects of both were gradually declining. The Super Ability Potion was easy to solve. After bing a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, he would be able to handle third-rank potions, and he could synthesize higher-level potions then. However, the Divine Blood Crystal was more troublesome. To ¡°upgrade¡± the Divine Blood Crystal, he needed to acquire more raw materials. However, this thing was a treasure of the Starfire Sect, and they wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to give it to him. Su Nan guessed that the Starfire Sect members should have discovered his involvement in the Stone Bell City incident by now. They were probably plotting how to get the Divine Blood Crystal back. ¡°But even if they don¡¯te looking for me, I¡¯ll eventually seek them out for revenge.¡± Chapter 86: The Invader The base was quiet. Atiel walked lightly on the cobblestone path, her lips curving into an unsuppressed smile. Just a moment ago, she had sessfully cast the Repair Spell. This was the second zero-ring spell she mastered. ¡°After finishing the next task of tending to the magic nts, I¡¯ll have enough contribution points to exchange for another zero-ring spell model book,¡± she thought. ¡°What should I learn for my third spell?¡± While contemting, she headed towards the magic nt garden. Before reaching the entrance, she heard cheerful, lighthearted singing, interspersed with the sweet, tinkling sound ofughter. Atiel couldn¡¯t help but be infected by the joy in theughter, her smile deepening. Entering the magic nt garden, she immediately saw a group of little people sitting on flowers, singing happily. Each one was less than ten centimeters tall, wearing clothes woven from leaves, with petal-like wings. Their skin color resembled that of various flowers, ranging from grayish white to vibrant red or yellow. They had no hair, but instead sported various flower petals. They looked like little fairies from a fairytale. In fact, these little people belonged to the category of ultra-small spirits. They were Flower Spirits, strange creatures summoned by Lord Su Nan from another world. They were adept at tending nts and could promote their growth. The only downside was that they were quite mischievous. She, Xieman, and Kore had been tricked by these little guys many times while working in the magic nt garden. However, Atiel still liked these little guys. After all, they were really adorable. Upon seeing Atiel, the Flower Spirits immediately flew over, chirping with joy. Atiel smiled and yed with them for a while before bidding them farewell and heading inside. Along the way, she encountered a humanoid creature who looked like a female elf but had tree bark-like skin and hair that resembled leaves. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Madeline,¡± Atiel stopped and greeted her. This was another creature summoned from another world by Lord Su Nan. She was said to be a Child of the Forest and was responsible for guarding the magic nt garden. Madeline nodded lightly at Atiel and continued her patrol. Atiel didn¡¯t mind. She knew Ms. Madeline was a bit taciturn. In the past two years in the base, Atiel had grown ustomed to discovering new creatures from other worlds every few months. Reaching the Silver Moonflower ntation, Atiel immediately saw Xieman watering the nts. ¡°Xieman,¡± she called out. Xieman turned around, saw Atiel, and his face lit up with a smile. He quickly put down his watering can and ran over. ¡°Atiel, why are you here?¡± Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Atiel rolled her eyes helplessly and said, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Forgot what the teacher told us to do?¡± Xieman pped his forehead and quickly recalled the task, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°Oh, right, today is the day.¡± The grand Wizard Aptitude Assessment had ended five days ago. Unlike their experience back then, the base was now fully equipped, and neers who passed the assessment no longer had to learn at the lord¡¯s manor. They could move directly into the base. The only issue was that their teacher was busy and couldn¡¯t spare the time, so they were tasked with familiarizing the neers with the base and exining some things to them. Xieman had been busy with his taskstely and almost forgot about it. ¡°Where is Kore?¡± ¡°He is already at the base gate.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± They walked out of the magic nt garden side-by-side, discussing the assessment along the way. ¡°I wonder how many people will pass the assessment this time.¡± ¡°Definitely more than our batch.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Compared to two years ago, the territory of Shining Light had more than quadrupled in size. The poption had also increased dramatically. With arger poption base, the number of eligible children with aptitudes would naturally increase as well. And since this was the first assessment, the number of participants would likely be exceptionally high. The base might gain ten or more apprentices this year. Thinking about soon bing a senior, Xieman felt a strange sense of excitement. The current base was so quiet. He couldn¡¯t wait to have more people around to liven things up, more people to exchange ideas with and learn from each other. He wasn¡¯t worried about resources being stretched thin by the influx of apprentices. ording to Ms. Gree, the resources in the warehouse were more than enough for dozens of apprentices. ¡°I heard you started making potions recently. How¡¯s it going?¡± Atiel asked suddenly. Xieman scratched his head and chuckled wryly, ¡°It feels really hard. I failed ten times with the Brute Strength potion. All the materials I managed to save up this month went to waste.¡± To reduce the difficulty, Xieman had deliberately chosen the Brute Strength potion, a rtively beginner-friendly potion, instead of the more difficult Lower-Grade Revitalization Potion or Lower-Grade Dragon Blood Potion. But his first attempts were still terrible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the teacher said everyone finds it tough at first. It will get better once you get the hang of it,¡± Atiel consoled him. Xieman nodded but sighed internally. It wasn¡¯t that easy. He wasn¡¯t like Kore and Atiel, who came from wealthy families. Even without contribution points, they could buy materials from their families. He had given all his coins to old Roger. The materials he used daily were all exchanged using contribution points. This failed attempt at potion-making, wasting those materials, made him feel a pang of heartache. ¡°Speaking of which, what is Kore doing these days?¡± Xieman asked. He hadn¡¯t seen Kore in quite a while. While they all lived in the base, they didn¡¯t meet very often, busy with their meditation and studies. Atiel said, ¡°Kore has been learning to refine ckrock Beaststely. But the progress seems to be a bit slow.¡± ¡°Refining puppets is indeed pretty difficult,¡± Xieman nodded in agreement. He had also tried refining ckrock Beasts, but all attempts had failed. His talent in puppetry was even worse than his potion-making. Thinking about refining puppets, Xieman also felt a tinge of emotion. The ckrock Beast was a knight-level puppet. Two years ago, knights were high-ranking figures to him. He never imagined that he would be refining a puppetparable to a knight. The changes that had happened to him in the past two years were truly incredible. And all of it was thanks to their teacher. Thinking of their teacher, Xieman couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. As they talked, they had reached the base gate and saw Kore waiting there from a distance. Compared to two years ago, fifteen-year-old Kore had grown taller, his figure elongated. Coupled with his handsome features, he fit the mold of a noble young master that girls loved. Sensing someoneing, Kore turned and looked over. His eyes lit up slightly when they met Atiel, but they quickly returned to a nk expression upon seeing Xieman. Xieman couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes inwardly. This guy, Kore, really saw him as a rival. Since falling behind him in the Star Ring Meditation Method and the construction of the first Star Ring, Kore¡¯s self-esteem seemed to be hurt. He became even more diligent in his cultivation, determined to surpass him. While Xieman didn¡¯t like topete, he had to admit that Kore¡¯s actions put a lot of pressure on him, pushing him to work harder. His progress in meditation and studies had be rapid. Not long ago, their teacher had praised both him and Kore. Perhaps this was the advantage of having a rival. The three of them were just starting a conversation when a group of figures appeared in the distance. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Twelve boys and girls, riding ckrock Beasts, escorted by a team of ckrock cavalry, were approaching the base. The leader was Lord Bred. ¡°I heard that Lord Bred has been promoted to a Great Knight. He is the second Great Knight in Shining Light besides the lord,¡± Atiel whispered. ¡°With the Dragon Blood Fruit, there will only be more Great Knights in the territory.¡± Xieman responded softly but his gaze was focused on the twelve boys and girls. Based on their clothing and demeanor, they were both noble children and those from middle-ss families. But none of them were like him, from a poor or peasant background. Literacy was still a major constraint, blocking the path for poor peasants to be wizard apprentices. Xieman had actually considered changing this situation. However, reforming education involved various aspects. Even the lord himself would find it hard to aplish, let alone him. ¡°Good morning, the three of you.¡± Upon approaching, Bred dismounted his ckrock Beast and bowed to Xieman and the others. Although he could be their father in terms of age, and was a Great Knight and lord, he still showed due respect to Su Nan¡¯s three students. ¡°Lord Bred, long time no see.¡± Xieman, Atiel, and Kore bowed in return. ¡°I have delivered the people. My task is done. It¡¯s your turn to take care of them from here on.¡± Bred left with his soldiers after dropping off the neers. Watching Bred leave, Xieman and the others turned to the twelve neers. ¡°Good morning, senior brothers and sisters.¡± The twelve neers bowed and greeted them, their expressions revealing a palpable sense of nervousness and apprehension. After two years of meditation and study, Xieman, Kore, and Atiel had developed an aura of mystery and depth. To ordinary people, they somehow seemed profoundly enigmatic. Even Xieman, who was from a peasant background, had been transformed. His every move radiatedpetence and decisiveness. Anyone who saw him for the first time would never guess that he had once been a timid and self-conscious child. Standing before these three, even the noble children felt a strange pressure. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We are ssmates starting today,¡± Atiel said gently. Her kind and gentle smile eased the tension on the neers¡¯ faces. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± Kore said with a nonchnt tone. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly, I still have to go back to refine puppets.¡± His impatient tone brought the newly rxed atmosphere back to a state of awkwardness. Atiel red slightly at Kore, leading the neers into the base. ¡°The base is veryrge, divided into many areas, but they are all easily identifiable.¡± ¡°Most areas are open to you, but ces like the Detention Zone and the Energy Control Room are off-limits to apprentices. There are also magic rms set up, so be careful not to trigger them.¡± ¡°These are y Golems, responsible for doing odd jobs. There are also Stone Golems, mainly responsible for guarding and patrolling the base.¡± ¡°Besides us apprentices, there is Ms. Gree, who guards the warehouse, Ms. Madeline, who guards the magic nt garden, and the Flower Spirits who cultivate magic nts. They are all helpers summoned by the teacher from another world.¡± Along the way, Atiel enthusiastically introduced the base to the neers, exining some important things. Xieman would asionally interject and add a few points. Kore remained silent, with a detached expression throughout. Thankfully, the neers didn¡¯t mind. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide with wonder as they looked at the scenery, finding everything incredibly new. Looking at the neers, Xieman couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of emotion. He felt like he was seeing himself two years ago. Back then, his reaction upon visiting the base for the first time was probably simr to these neers. ¡°And there is the Stealthy Dragon and Ms. Amy.¡± ¡°The Stealthy Dragon is the teacher¡¯s magicpanion, a powerful dragon lizard capable of concealing itself.¡± ¡°Ms. Amy is a friend of the teacher. Her origins are shrouded in mystery, but she¡¯s not in the base today. Otherwise, she would likely havee to see you all.¡± After touring most of the areas, Atiel brought them to the warehouse. Gree was sitting in front of the warehouse door, ying the violin. The melodious sound brought a sense of peace and tranquility. Atiel motioned for the neers to stop and wait patiently until Gree finished ying a piece, put down her violin, and then walked up to her, saying, ¡°Ms. Gree, I have brought the neers.¡± ¡°There are quite a few neers this year.¡± Gree looked at the neers with a smile, pointing to the books on a table nearby. ¡°This is what Lord Su Nan wants me to give to the neers, including the Star Ring Meditation Method and some basic books. Please take them.¡± Atiel thanked her and took the books to distribute to the neers. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a new guy in the Detention Zone who¡¯s a bit difficult to deal with. Lord Su Nan asked me to tell you all to stay away from the Detention Zone as much as possible.¡± Gree added a reminder. A difficult guy? Xieman, Atiel, and Kore exchanged nces. Clearly, the difficult guy Gree mentioned was another helper summoned by their teacher from another world. It was just unclear what was wrong with him, for Gree, who was usually kind and gentle, to describe him as ¡°difficult¡±. They were curious, but they had always followed their teacher¡¯s instructions. They readily agreed upon hearing this. Leaving the warehouse, they went to the living quarters for the neers to choose their rooms. *Woo-woo-woo!* At that moment, a piercing rm sounded in their ears. Xieman, Atiel, and Kore¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously. ¡°Someone has triggered a magic rm!¡± ¡°It¡¯sing from the gate direction. Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t wander around.¡± After giving the neers instructions, Xieman and the others rushed towards the base gate. From a distance, they could see a group of Stone Golems surrounding the base gate. As they approached, they discovered that the Stone Golems had surrounded the intruder.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om To their surprise, there was only one person. The person waspletely covered in a long robe, revealing only a pale, stiff male face. He looked to be about thirty years old, radiating a gloomy aura. Looking at the face, Xieman, Atiel, and Kore felt a strange tingling sensation on their skin, as if their spines were turning to ice. The man¡¯s gaze swept over Xieman and the others. ¡°Three young First-Rank Wizard Apprentices.¡± ¡°Interesting. These days, not many people take on students.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and unpleasant, like sandpaper. But what surprised Xieman and the others even more was that the voice came from beneath the man¡¯s robe. His mouth never moved throughout. A gentle breeze blew past. Xieman and the others felt something and turned to see Su Nan standing beside them, as if he had materialized out of thin air. ¡°Teacher!¡± The three young apprentices bowed hurriedly. Su Nan waved his hand, saying, ¡°You go back, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Chapter 87: Worldly Affection Has No Meaning Although Xie Man and the other two were very curious about the man¡¯s intentions, they dared not disobey their teacher¡¯s words, and answered in unison, turning to enter the base. After the three figures disappeared into the base, Su Nan looked up and down at the man, saying indifferently, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, don¡¯t hide.¡± A strange chuckle came from beneath the man¡¯s robe. He then lifted his robe, revealing a thin, emaciated body beneath, d only in a tattered pair of long trousers. His upper body waspletely exposed. His skin was pale, without a trace of blood, and his ribs were clearly visible, like a patient who had been tortured by illness for many years. But what was even more horrifying was that a clearly visible human face was growing on the surface of his abdomen. The eyes, nose, and mouth were perfectly integrated with the stomach, as if they had always been there. ¡°Nice to meet you, Su Nan.¡± The face spoke slowly, its features looking somewhat eerie.¡°My name is Herb Gilmer. I apologize for meeting you in this way, but as fellow Wizard Apprentices, I believe you can understand me. This is a necessary precaution, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Nan did not deny it. The moment he saw the man in front of him, he sensed a strong aura of death. It was obvious that this person was dead, and what was standing here was a physical puppet controlled by someone else. The Wizard Apprentice behind him was clearly aware of the risk of going to another Wizard Apprentice¡¯s base alone, so he chose this way to meet. Seeing that Su Nan was unmoved, Herb didn¡¯t care, a faint smile appeared on his face. However, in this situation, the smile seemed particrly strange and terrifying. ¡°I represent Baron Jin Yan and I¡¯m here to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°I hope you will no longer interfere in the war between the Jin Yan Allied Forces and the Shining Light Territory.¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: As expected, the Wizard Apprentice who woulde to him at this time was only the Wizard Apprentice behind Baron Jin Yan. ¡°You want me to let my father¡¯s killer go free?¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Father¡¯s killer?¡± A hint of mockery seemed to sh across Herb¡¯s face. ¡°Su Nan, people like us have long transcended the level of ordinary humans, even surpassing knights.¡± ¡°A third-rank Wizard Apprentice¡¯s normal lifespan is over one hundred and fifty years. If you undergo physical modifications or take life-extending potions, living over two hundred years is no problem.¡± ¡°Long-lived as we are, worldly affection has no meaning. I personally believe you shouldn¡¯t dwell on this.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m here with good intentions. As long as you withdraw from this war, Baron Jin Yan is willing to pay a price that satisfies you, to make up for his disrespect towards you earlier.¡± Faced with Herb¡¯s words, full of seductive overtones, Su Nan remained calm throughout. ¡°I¡¯m more curious about why you¡¯re helping Baron Jin Yan. To utilize his forces to collect resources?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯smon practice among Wizard Apprentices, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Herb¡¯s words undoubtedly revealed two pieces of information. One was that he knew other Wizard Apprentices. The other was that there were many Wizard Apprentices like him who coborated with powerful nobles. ¡°Was the beastly disease epidemic in the Frosting Province also your doing?¡± Herb looked at Su Nan in surprise, not expecting him to know about the beastly disease. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You have primitive beastmen?¡± Herb frowned, ¡°You¡¯re asking too many questions, Su Nan. Are you trying to extract information from me?¡± Su Nan smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Herb snorted, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ve shown my sincerity. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just said a lot of empty words and im to have sincerity. Your sincerity is too cheap.¡± Su Nan sneered. ¡°Go back and tell Baron Jin Yan to prepare his neck for me. I¡¯ll settle the score with him, one by one.¡± Herb¡¯s face turnedpletely gloomy. His voice was icy, ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to oppose me to the end?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return your words to you.¡± Su Nan did not back down, his face filled with a cold smile. ¡°This is between me and Baron Jin Yan. You¡¯d better not interfere.¡± Herb stared at Su Nan with cold eyes for a moment, and sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you haven¡¯t reached the third-rank Wizard Apprentice stage yet.¡± ¡°You, a second-rank Wizard Apprentice, are you sure you want to oppose me, a third-rank Wizard Apprentice?¡± ¡°As a Wizard Apprentice, you should know the gap between the second and third ranks.¡± ¡°I advise you to face reality and don¡¯t go down a dead end!¡± Su Nan smiled slightly and said, ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°. You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Herb almost squeezed those words out between his teeth. The next second, the man¡¯s body suddenly began to expand rapidly, like an inted balloon. It burst with a bang, sending countless flesh and blood flying in all directions, raining down on the surrounding stone golems like blood rain. Sizzle! The parts of the stone golems that were sshed with flesh and blood immediately smoked, quickly corroding into pits. As for the flesh and blood that sshed towards Su Nan, it was blocked by an invisible force field. He released his spiritual power to sense the surroundings and found that there was no trace of any energy fluctuations. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Su Nan was slightly puzzled. Did this Wizard Apprentice named Herb Gilmer onlye here to meet him today? Did he have no backup after the negotiation failed? ¡°Or¡­¡± Su Nan looked towards Shining Light City, pondered for a moment, and took out amunication crystal. This thing was an alchemical magic item made after the zero-ring spell ¡°Telepathy.¡± It could transmit messages over a distance of up to one hundred kilometers in a straight line. Moreover, it did not require spiritual power to activate, making it very convenient to use. Su Nan specially made several, besides Xie Man and the others, he also gave one to Kei, making it convenient for him to contact in case of emergency. After activating themunication crystal, Kei¡¯s voice soon came from inside. ¡°Su Nan?¡± ¡°Did something happen over there?¡± Kei was taken aback, seemed confused, then said, ¡°No, why are you asking¡­¡± He stopped in the middle of his sentence, as if interrupted by something. It took a while before his voice came through again. ¡°Someone¡¯s invaded!¡± As expected! Su Nan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be there now, be careful.¡± With that, he leaped into the air. As hended, Stealthy Dragon appeared out of thin air below him, just in time to catch him. Su Nan cast a featherfall spell on Stealthy Dragon, reducing his weight. Man and beast then rushed towards Shining Light City. ¡°Lurk near the Lord¡¯s Manor,unch an attack as soon as the negotiations fail. And it can also lure me out of the base, what a good n.¡± Su Nan sneered, his eyes filled with coldness. Lord¡¯s Manor. The usually peaceful manor was now in chaos. Shouting and fighting could be heard everywhere. At the entrance to the meeting hall, surrounded by a heavy guard of over ten knights, Kei looked solemnly at the fight in the courtyard. The enemy was three half-human, half-beast men. Or rather, beastmen would be a more urate description. All three beastmen had thebat power of a peak Great Knight, and they were fearless in death. Faced with the onught of hundreds of ckrock Beasts and Stone Golems, they still held their own. However, what Kei was even more wary of was not the three beastmen, but the gray-robed man standing not far away. The man didn¡¯t look strong, yet he casually killed three knights who had approached to attack him. The key was that he used the same techniques as Su Nan, both controlling lightning and mes. Clearly a Wizard Apprentice! ¡°This is the Wizard Apprentice behind Baron Jin Yan?¡± Kei¡¯s face was heavy. Besides the Wizard Apprentice behind Baron Jin Yan, no one woulde to assassinate him at this time. No, he should say that the Wizard Apprentice¡¯s target was not him. Because apart from killing the three knights, he had never made a move from beginning to end, just standing there with an air of leisure, as if waiting for someone. He obviously disdained to attack him. The one he truly wanted to deal with was undoubtedly Su Nan. At this moment, Kei saw the gray-robed man move, and then looked towards the entrance to the courtyard. With a sh of his figure, Su Nan appeared in the courtyard. He swept his eyes across the courtyard, instantly taking in the situation, and finally looked at the gray-robed man. Herb Gilmer! Seeing Su Nan, a gleam of triumph shed in Herb¡¯s eyes, followed by a cold murderous intent. ¡°I told you, you would regret this!¡± ¡°Today, you¡¯ll taste the vor of death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Herb spread his five fingers and grabbed towards the air. With a snap, countless electric snakes appeared out of thin air, gathering in the palm of his hand in an instant, forming a blue-green spear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The next second, the spear shot out, piercing through the void like a bolt of lightning, shooting towards Su Nan! Boom! The lightning spear hit the invisible shield in front of Su Nan, and both vanished! Energy Rune! Su Nan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. This was the power of a third-rank Wizard Apprentice. A third-rank Wizard Apprentice, who had mastered the control of energy particles, could unleash the power of rune gems with a casual strike! Even a Great Knight, in the eyes of a third-rank Wizard Apprentice, was simply an opponent to be eliminated with a flick of the wrist. ShieldÐg, although a first-ring spell, could only barely withstand one blow from the opponent. As soon as he threw the lightning spear, Herb quickly chanted a spell, and his finger suddenly pointed at Su Nan. Chi! A dazzling red beam of light emerged from his fingertip and shot out like an arrow! Wherever the beam passed, the air seemed to be scorched, receding backwards, creating a visible distortion, showing how much heat it contained. After releasing the spell, a smug smile appeared on Herb¡¯s face. The [Scorching Ray]¡¯s power was among the best of all second-ring spells. It was impossible for a mere shield to withstand it. But what happened next made Herb¡¯s smile freeze. The red beam, just a few centimeters away from Su Nan, seemed to hit an invisible object, and disappeared without a trace, like a mud cow entering the sea. How is that possible? A look of astonishment shed in Herb¡¯s eyes, but he quickly reacted. Defensive magic item? Moreover, it was a glimmer-grade magic item! An alchemical magic item could not silently block a second-ring spell! ¡°This guy actually has a glimmer-grade magic item!¡± Herb¡¯s eyes lit up, greed appeared on his face. It was extremely difficult to find aplete glimmer-grade magic item in the Star Light Continent today. Most were damaged items left over from hundreds or thousands of years ago. Even if they could be repaired, their power would be weakened to the alchemical level. As for making one himself, that was even more impossible. Not to mention whether he had the technology, even if he did, he would need to find the materials. Therefore, he, a third-rank Wizard Apprentice, did not have a single glimmer-grade magic item to this day. ¡°Killing you, this thing will be mine!¡± The murderous intent in Herb¡¯s eyes became even stronger. Su Nan saw this, but his expression did not change. He released the prepared magic missile, but it was blocked by the invisible protection on Herb¡¯s body. Seeing this, Su Nan didn¡¯t panic. He had long known that first-ring spells were ineffective against third-rank Wizard Apprentices. He threw out a few rune gems, suppressing Herb¡¯s offensive. Su Nan then shouted, ¡°Fall back, leave the courtyard!¡± The battle between Wizard Apprentices was not something knights or Great Knights could interfere with. Kei obviously understood this, and he immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone evacuate the courtyard!¡± The guards responded with a roar, protecting the Lord and withdrawing from the courtyard. The ckrock Beasts and Stone Golems also retreated without hesitation. The three beastmen were still about to pursue them, but a huge creature suddenly appeared in front of them. A massive body made entirely of metal, shining with a cold light in the sunlight, exuded an overwhelming sense of oppression. As soon as he sensed the invasion of the base, Su Nan had put the Iron Golem into the Cube as a precaution. Now, it was time to use it. ¡°Iron Golem!¡± Herb was surprised. He never expected Su Nan to have this kind of puppet. He didn¡¯t know if he had made it himself, or if he had obtained it from some Wizard inheritance? Faced with the legendary knight-level Iron Golem, the three beastmen were no longer as fierce and powerful as before. In an instant, they were beaten back,pletely unable to lift their heads. Herb watched this scene, his face turning dark, he snorted and took out a scroll, tearing it apart on the spot. As light shed, a giant bear over five meters tall appeared out of thin air. This beast had long limbs, sharp ws, and a skin that seemed to be a mixture of strong, clumsy muscles and metal armor. ¡°Roar!¡± As soon as it appeared, the bear pounced towards Su Nan. ¡°Pet?¡± Su Nan recognized the scroll Herb had torn. It was a pet scroll, a disposable consumable item specifically used for storing pets. It could be used to carry pets around. When fighting, it could be released. It could only be used to carry pets. Looking at the appearance of the giant bear pet in front of him, it was obviously physically modified. Judging from its momentum, it was at least at the level of a high-level Great Knight. However, when it came to pets, Su Nan was not afraid at all. Without his orders, Stealthy Dragon had alreadyunched an attack. The giant bear pet, charging towards him, was like hitting an invisible object, with a bang, it flew backwards and crashed into a wall, smashing it to pieces. The rolling smoke and dust that followed was apanied by the roar of a beast. The two giant beasts were fiercely fighting inside. Herb was startled and puzzled. He had learned from Baron Jin Yan¡¯s intelligencework that Su Nan had a pet that could be invisible. But he didn¡¯t take it seriously at the time. Invisibility might be rare for ordinary people and difficult to deal with. But for Wizard Apprentices, it had almost no effect. There were simply too many ways to break it. However, when he actually saw Su Nan¡¯s pet, Herb was shocked to find that it was not ordinary invisibility! No kind of invisibility could eliminate sound, smell, or even make it seem as if the body was erased, moving almost undetectable. Even he, as a third-rank Wizard Apprentice, could only barely capture the pet¡¯s movements. ¡°Glimmer-grade magic item, Iron Golem, weird pet¡­ This kid is too strange. How many more tricks does he have up his sleeve?¡± Chapter 88: Higher Rune Gem Chapter 88: Higher Rune Gem If before, Herub had faced Su Nan with a sense of superiority as a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice facing a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, he now hadpletely suppressed any trace of arrogance. He vaguely realized that Su Nan was no ordinary Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice. The opponent¡¯s strength was far greater than he had anticipated. Suppressing his greed, Herub began to focus on dealing with Su Nan. With strange chants, one after another, Second-Ring Spells continuously unleashed. Brilliant magical glows instantly filled the entire courtyard. Herub, though he hadn¡¯t mastered spellcasting without chanting or instant spellcasting, had already mastered segmented spellcasting. This was a spellcasting technique simr to using enchanted items, allowing pre-prepared spells to be cast in a concise and rapid manner. It only required reciting a small part of the incantation. It was like a stripped-down version of spellcasting without chanting, a necessary precursor skill to mastering it.Segmented spellcasting ced extremely high demands on spiritual power, something only Third-Rank Wizard Apprentices could usually grasp. And those Wizard Apprentices who mastered segmented spellcasting could cast spells two to three times faster than before. Su Nan, at this moment, felt like he was facing a spell storm. If not for the powerful defensive capabilities of the Extreme Protection Ring, he would¡¯ve been riddled with holes by now. ¡°Just one Second-Ring Spell caused the Extreme Protection Ring to lose nearly 100 points in defense. With 1000 points, I can only withstand eleven Second-Ring Spells at most. I need to end this quickly.¡± ¡°It seems I can only rely on that.¡± Su Nan took a deep breath, flipped his wrist, and between his index and middle fingers, a gleaming rune gem appeared. The next second, he threw the rune gem. Herub, noticing this, didn¡¯t take it seriously. Su Nan had thrown out several rune gems before. They were roughly as powerful as energy runes, and Herub didn¡¯t even need to activate his defensive magical items. Energy runes alone could withstand them. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Seeing Su Nan using the same trick again, Herub remained unconcerned. He cast another spell after a quick nce. But the next moment, he saw in horror that the gem exploded in midair, transforming into a thunderp as thick as a water bucket, crashing down with a thunderous roar! The terrifying power instantly engulfed Herub¡¯s entire body, and a chill ran up his spine. In his fright, Herub was forced to interrupt his spell, enduring the excruciating pain of spiritual bacsh. He hurriedly activated energy runes. Boom! In the blinding sh of lightning, the ne around Herub¡¯s neck and the ring on his left index finger suddenly shed brightly, then quickly dimmed. The protection of the two magical items was instantly shattered! Following this, threeyers of earth energy runes were shattered in a single blink of an eye! Lightning then swept across his body, crackling like a lightning snake across Herub¡¯s body. The intense pain forced him to let out a piercing scream! Thankfully, as a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, his spirit was exceptionally resilient. Herub gritted his teeth, summoning energy particles, instantly dissipating the lightning around him. Then, a blue glow spread across his body. nt energy particles swarmed in, rapidly healing his wounds. While healing, Herub stared at Su Nan with shock and disbelief. What exactly was that gem? Why was it so incredibly powerful? Su Nan had already retrieved a second rune gem and flung it out. After learning about the existence of a Wizard Apprentice behind the Duke of Golden Rock, he had considered using synthesized rune gems as a trump card. These higher rune gems were the result of his actions. Each one was synthesized from eighteen rune gems, resulting in a power two to three times greater than ordinary rune gems! It wasn¡¯t that Su Nan didn¡¯t want to use more rune gems for synthesis; it was that eighteen was the limit. Any more, and the resulting higher rune gems would be beyond his control, causing self-harm if used. It was like a three-year-old holding a gun and firing, unable to withstand the gun¡¯s recoil. Whoosh! The rune gem transformed into a zing wave of mes in midair, crushing down on Herub like a tidal wave. Herub¡¯s expression changed. He retreated repeatedly, summoning energy particles to block the attack while casting a spell. ¡°Elemental Protection¡±!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A faint glow emerged from his palm, spreading over his entire body in the next instant. Herub was engulfed by the surging wave of mes just as he finished the spell. As the name suggests, ¡°Elemental Protection¡± reduces various types of elemental damage to the caster. Even so, the Herub who emerged from the wave of mes was still seriously injured. He had acquired numerous new charred wounds. He lookedpletely disheveled,pletely devoid of his previousposure. ¡°Damn it!¡± Herub¡¯s face was twisted in anger. He, a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, was beaten to such a state by a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at? The key was that he had just made a boastful remark, saying that Su Nan would taste death, and now he was the one being beaten back, looking pathetic. It couldn¡¯t be more ironic. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With a ferocious roar, Herub¡¯s thin body inted like a balloon, rapidly expanding. In the blink of an eye, Herub¡¯s height had swelled to over three meters. Thick ck hair sprouted all over his body. His limbs became incredibly thick and sturdy. His exaggerated muscles brimmed with explosive power, making one feel weak at the knees at a nce. Aside from retaining human features like his face and the ability to walk upright, Herub looked like a gigantic bear. ¡°Transformation Magic?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. Transformation Magic is a Fourth-Ring Spell. A Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice can¡¯t master it.¡± ¡°It must be physical modification. This guy has fused the Beastkin bloodline into his own body!¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: It seemed that Herub¡¯s research on the Beastkin bloodline was very deep. Herub¡¯s eyes had be a strange dark red, his maw exuding a pungent smell. He roared, his heavy steps making him look like a tank charging forward, rushing towards Su Nan. Boom! The rune gem transformed into a thunderbolt in midair, crashing down. This time, Herub didn¡¯t dodge. He chose to endure the lightning strike. With the reinforcement of the Beastkin bloodline, his physical capabilities had reached an astonishing level. He allowed the lightning snakes to crackle over him, yet still maintained his charging momentum, approaching within five meters of Su Nan. Looking at Su Nan¡¯s ¡°small¡± body, a cruel smile spread across Herub¡¯s face. At this distance, even a light-level protective magic item wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand him! This kid is finished! Herub¡¯s heart was filled with murderous intent. A surge of excitement filled his chest. But when he closed the distance, he was startled to find that there was no panic on Su Nan¡¯s face. Instead, a smirk yed on his lips. For no reason, a wave of unease washed over Herub¡¯s heart. The next second, a bone-chilling cold suddenly erupted from Su Nan, sweeping outwards like a gale! Crack! Crack! Ice crystals rapidly formed in the air. A thickyer of ice spread rapidly along the ground. Herub had no time to react. A thickyer of frost instantly covered his body. His massive frame, as if put on slow motion, became noticeably sluggish. Seizing the opportunity, Su Nan quickly retreated to create distance while the ring on his right middle finger shed with a faint glow. In an instant, countless ck mists appeared in the void, rapidly condensing into a giant w, wielding a heavy aura of death, and savagely striking out. Cmity w! Facing the ferociously attacking w, Herub, covered in frost and slow-moving, waspletely unable to dodge. He could only watch helplessly as the w mmed into his body. Sizzle! A sound like tearing cloth echoed. Countless bloody wounds appeared on Herub¡¯s body in an instant. The thick aura of death permeated through the wounds, continuously corroding his flesh and blood. Blood spurted out like a fountain. ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Herub let out a piercing scream. Though it couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside, the Cmity w¡¯s apanying aura of negative energy was fiercely attacking his internal organs, blood, and bones. The intense pain made Herub¡¯s eyes bloodshot, and his entire body seemed to be entering a state of frenzy. Both his eyes turned a light blood-red, as if the pupils had dissolved within the eyeballs, emitting a faint blood-red light. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Numerous wispy blood mists suddenly escaped from Herub¡¯s skin, rising in a plume. The extreme heat caused the frost on his body to melt rapidly. ¡°A simr ability to Beastkin frenzy?¡± Su Nan curled his lips. This state undoubtedly greatly enhancedbat capabilities, but it would inevitably affect rationality. For a wizard, maintaining a clear mind was paramount. True enough, after regaining his mobility, Herub immediately roared and lunged at Su Nan, transforming into a ferocious beast. Su Nan¡¯s expression remained calm. He flipped his palm, and three rune gems appeared between his fingers. The next instant, the three rune gems flew out of his hand, transforming into lightning in midair, striking Herub directly! Boom! A deafening thunderp echoed through the courtyard. The dazzling lightning, like a giant ball of light, engulfed Herubpletely! Fine arcs of electricity spread outward, engulfing almost the entire courtyard. The Beastkin, the giant bear, and the Stealthy Dragon, engaged in battle, were paralyzed and stiffened for a moment when swept by the electric arc. Only the Steel Golem was immune to the paralysis, seizing the opportunity to punch a Beastkin into a pulp. When the lightning dissipated, a massive pit four to five meters deep had appeared in the center of the courtyard. Heruby in the pit, his massive frame restored to its original form. His entire body was charred ck, with hardly an inch of unbroken skin. Five long, bloody wounds on his chest and abdomen had flesh ripped open and exposed, a shocking sight. Having exited his Beastkin state, he seemed to regain his senses, his eyes filled with terror and despair. He struggled to lift his head, emitting strange gargling noises, as if trying to say something. But Su Nan, well aware of the dangers of a Wizard Apprentice, wasn¡¯t going to give him a chance. He directly shot out a beam of lightning, piercing his brow, throat, and heart, ensuring that the guy was dead beyond any doubt. With a look of utter disbelief and despair, Herub breathed hisst. Sensing that Herub¡¯s soul essence was fading away, Su Nan finally let out a sigh of relief. It might seem that he had escaped unscathed throughout the battle, but in reality, he had exhausted all his trump cards. If he hadn¡¯t killed Herub, he would have had to consider running. ¡°All the higher rune gems are gone.¡± Su Nan felt a pang of regret. Each higher rune gem cost over three hundred gold coins. He had spent all his gold during this period, only synthesizing six. The three he used just now were thest of his higher rune gems. Thankfully, the final blow had finally taken care of Herub. At the same time, as Herub died, his giant bear magicalpanion whimpered, its body disintegrating into dust, scattering in the air. Without its controller, the two Beastkin fell into chaos. Not long after, they were killed by thebined efforts of the Stealthy Dragon and the Steel Golem. Seeing that all enemies were eliminated, Su Nan rxed and walked towards Herub¡¯s corpse. ¡°A battle that cost nearly two thousand gold coins. I hope you have something topensate for my losses.¡± Su Nan reached out and began to loot the body. Due to the lightning strike, most of the items on Herub¡¯s body were damaged, including two presumed attack-type alchemical magic items. Only the more stable defensive and spatial magic items remained intact. The two defensive magic items were both alchemical level, not very useful to Su Nan. He stored them away, intending to let his students exchange them. The spatial ring, on the other hand, contained a lot of things. Gold coins, gems, books, various materials, and misceneous items. The gems alone numbered over a hundred, enough to more than cover Su Nan¡¯s battle expenses. He felt instantly better. But this wasn¡¯t the ce to sort through loot. Su Nan put things away, intending to go back to the base and sort through them slowly. As he stood up, Su Nan caught a glimpse of several guards peeking from the courtyard gate. It seemed that the people outside had heard the sounds in the courtyard disappear and sent people to investigate. Seeing Su Nan standing calmly in the center of the courtyard, the guards¡¯ faces lit up with joy. They turned and excitedly shouted, ¡°Lord Su Nan won!¡± Not long after, a group of people rushed into the courtyard. Kei, at the head, took a few quick steps. Seeing Su Nan unharmed, he let out a sigh of relief. Then his gaze swept across the messy, pitted courtyard, as if it had been ravaged by a storm. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel. A battle between Wizard Apprentices was truly terrifying. Even dozens of Great Knights fighting together wouldn¡¯t cause this much damage. ¡°Where is that Wizard Apprentice?¡± Kei asked, recovering hisposure. ¡°He¡¯s been dealt with.¡± Su Nan pointed at the charred corpse lying in the pit. Kei¡¯s expression lit up with joy. He hadn¡¯t stopped worrying about the existence of the hostile Wizard Apprentice. To think that he had evene to deliver himself to them, now they would be free of worries. ¡°The waring this spring just lost its biggest threat.¡± Keiughed. Su Nan smiled but said nothing. Under normal circumstances, Herub¡¯s actions weren¡¯t wrong. Normally, a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice facing a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice was a piece of cake, something that wouldn¡¯t cause any problems. Unfortunately, he had run into a freak like himself, getting beaten to death by equipment and items from a higher tier. You could say that he was just unlucky. Shaking his head, Su Nan didn¡¯t exin to Kei. He only told him to burn Herub¡¯s body quickly. After all, judging by Herub¡¯s appearance, he had probably fused with the bloodline of a primitive Beastkin. Who knew if his corpse had any contagious properties? If they weren¡¯t careful, someone might get infected with Beastkin syndrome. Kei quickly understood the point and readily agreed. He turned to arrange for someone to deal with the corpse. Su Nan, on the other hand, stored the Steel Golem and left the manor. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what was in Herub¡¯s spatial ring. Five chapters, 20,000 wordspleted, begging for monthly tickets! Chapter 89: Extraordinary Times Call for Extraordinary Measures Chapter 89: Extraordinary Times Call for Extraordinary Measures Outside the base. Xieman and the other two looked anxious, constantly peeking outside. Beside them, Madeline and Gril stood with weapons in hand, their expressions calm. Stone golems, dense as the stars, stood around. Before leaving the base, Su Nan had used amunication spell to have Madeline and Gril protect the base and apprentices in case Hebbunched a surprise attack. A dozen new recruits huddled together a few meters away, looking bewildered. They had no idea what was going on, suddenly being called here. As such, they were not particrly worried, and had the leisure to sneakily look at Madeline.Many were curious about the forest child who looked so different from humans. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the base. Madeline and Gril instinctively raised their weapons, only slightly rxing and lowering them after recognizing the face. ¡°Teacher!¡± Seeing Su Nan¡¯s safe return, Xieman, Atil, and Cole all breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to greet him. Hearing that the person in front of them was the legendary Wizard, their future teacher, the new recruits were shocked and quickly bowed. ¡°Master Su Nan.¡± ¡°Are the new recruits here?¡± Su Nan smiled slightly, encouraging them with a few words, before waving his hand. ¡°Alright, everything is fine, you can go about your business.¡± Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Despite their curiosity, the three young apprentices obeyed and left. The new recruits followed their seniors. Su Nan turned to Madeline and Gril, nodding. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Madeline shook her head, silently turned and left, returning to the Magical nt Garden. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re alright.¡± Gril smiled and also turned to leave. ¡°Meow!¡± Su Nan suddenly felt a weight on his shoulder. Amy appeared out of thin air, her eyes wide. ¡°What happened? I felt a very strong energy fluctuation from Shining Light City!¡± ¡°Nothing, just some enemies came knocking, but I¡¯ve dealt with them.¡± Su Nan said, smiling reassuringly. ¡°Enemies? Were they Wizard Apprentices?¡± Amy¡¯s eyes widened. Only two Wizard Apprentices shing could create such a strong energy fluctuation. When her master¡¯s previous students were still around, she often felt simr energy fluctuations in the training grounds. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Nan nodded. ¡°A Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice.¡± ¡°Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice!¡± Amy was shocked, but then became puzzled. ¡°Meow, aren¡¯t you a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice? How did you defeat a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice?¡± Su Nan rubbed the little kitten¡¯s head, saying with a profound smile, ¡°I used the power of money.¡± Power of money? Amy¡¯s small eyes were filled with big confusion. What kind of power is the power of money? A magic spell? Su Nan smiled and didn¡¯t exin, patting Amy to let her go y, then headed towards the Mind Chamber. After a battle,es the joyous moment of counting the spoils. Mind Chamber. Under the bright and soft light, Su Nan examined the spatial ring in his hand. Perhaps because he never thought the spatial ring would fall into someone else¡¯s hands, there was no secret lock attached, and Su Nan easily opened the internal space. The space wasn¡¯t big, less than one cubic meter, but it was crammed full of things.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Su Nan took out the items one by one, carefully counting them. First, the money. There were only a little over a hundred gold coins, plus many loose silver and copper coins. There were a total of one hundred and twelve gemstones, most of them were low-to-middle grade gems like beryl, jade, zircon, spinel, and topaz, but there were also over ten high-grade gems like ruby, sapphire, and diamond. There was even a rare pale green stone. Pale green stone, also known as Shield Stone, is a brittle, sparkling stone that is green-white or very dark green, usually only found in extremely dangerous dark regions. When used in magic items, Pale green stone can significantly enhance the enchanted properties of energies like strong acid, cold, electric shock, fire, or sound waves. It can also be used toy out formations, create soul cores. Of course, it can also be used to create rune gems, which would be a bit wasteful. ¡°Good stuff.¡± A smile appeared on Su Nan¡¯s face. Top-grade gemstones are extremely valuable. For example, this Pale green stone is worth at least 5,000 gold coins. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: The estimated total value of the remaining gems also exceeded 4,000 gold coins. Just this one item, gemstones, has replenished all of Su Nan¡¯s expenses, and then some! It can be said that he made a fortune! Besides this, the spatial ring also held numerous rings, nes, and bracelets, among other jewelry. Su Nan guessed these were probably used by Hebb to create magic items. After counting the money, Su Nan immediately looked at the books. There were not many, only a dozen or so, and without exception, they were all Second-Ring Spell Model books. They included ¡°Elemental Protection¡±, ¡°Searing Ray¡±, ¡°sh Dust¡±, ¡°Level 2 Summoning Technique¡±, ¡°See Through Invisibility¡±, ¡°Dark Magic¡±, ¡°Invisibility¡±, ¡°Mirror Image¡±, ¡°Mass Fear¡±, ¡°Toughness¡±, ¡°Might¡±, ¡°Agility¡±, ¡°Levitation¡±. Su Nan guessed Hebb must have left the rest of the books at his residence, only carrying the most important ones with him. After all, this stuff takes up quite a lot of space. ¡°If I could find Hebb¡¯s residence, I might be able to get even more Wizard books.¡± ¡°But I wonder where he lives?¡± ¡°Maybe Baron Jin Yan has some clues?¡± After pondering for a moment, Su Nan temporarily put aside his doubts and put away the books. Before today, he only had ¡°Maruff¡¯s Strong Acid Arrow¡± and ¡°Crushing Sound Wave¡±, two Second-Ring spell books. He had been worried about where to find more Second-Ring spell books after advancing to Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. Now, someone has conveniently delivered the goods, saving him a lot of trouble. Over ten Second-Ring spells, enough for him to study for years. Aside from the money and books, there were also many rare materials in the spatial ring. Many of them Su Nan couldn¡¯t identify, and it was only after putting them into the Magic Cube that he got detailed information. To his surprise, these materials just happened to include the rare metals needed to refine Magic Emblem Cores, and there were five types in total! ¡°So many rare materials, I don¡¯t know how many years or how much effort Hebb spent to collect them, but now they¡¯re all mine.¡± Su Nan was delighted. The total value of everything in the spatial ring is at least one or two thousand gold coins. This time, he can be said to have made a huge profit. ¡°It¡¯s true that fighting elite monsters is more rewarding.¡± After a while of joy, Su Nan came to his senses and recalled Hebb¡¯s previous words. ¡°ording to Hebb, he should have seen, or known about, many Wizard Apprentices.¡± ¡°I wonder if these Wizard Apprentices have any connections with each other?¡± Su Nan frowned in thought. In the era of Wizard¡¯s return after a thousand years, he knew a lot of information about various Wizard factions. But he didn¡¯t know much about what Wizard Apprentice organizations existed in version 1.0 of Starlight Continent. After all, he didn¡¯t experience that version. ¡°Commissioning the Fire Fox Trading Company to investigate¡­ that won¡¯t work. Even if there really are Wizard Apprentice organizations, they¡¯re not something ordinary people can know about.¡± After pondering without results, Su Nan shook his head and stopped dwelling on it. If there are really Wizard Apprentice organizations, he will eventuallye into contact with them. Taking a deep breath, Su Nan calmed his thoughts and continued his daily meditation. After all, strengthening himself is the most important thing. As long as he is strong enough, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about any external threats. ¡°Advance to Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice as soon as possible. Many things can be put on the agenda then.¡± After the Wizard Apprentice attack, Kei immediately blocked rted news. Therefore, this matter did not cause any turmoil in Shining Light City. Everything was calm as usual. The Jin Yan Alliance also remained calm, as if nothing had happened. Only a very small number of people knew about the turbulent undercurrents beneath this calm. Time entered the Spring Dawn Moon. The snow gradually began to melt. Shining Light Territory became even more lively. The army set off, and various supplies were transported to the front lines. The entire Shining Light Territory was sharpening its knives, preparing for the impending war. On the other hand, with therge amount of gems obtained from Hebb, Su Nan¡¯s finances became much more rxed. He took out the middle and lower grade gems, and added those he bought from the Fire Fox Trading Company, all of which were used to create Stone Golems. The battle with Earl Winter Frost had proven the powerful assault capabilities of Stone Golems on the front lines. Undeterred by death, fearless of pain, the Stone Golems, once they reach a certain scale, can even outperform an equal number of knights on the battlefield! The formidable reputation of the Golem Legion is not without reason. Therefore, Kei was very enthusiastic about building the Golem Legion, providing all the support possible, granting every request. By the time the Thunder Moon arrived, the Shining Light Territory¡¯s Golem Legion had taken shape. A total of three hundred Stone Golems were transported to the front lines, ready to be deployed at any time. ¡°In the past month, the rate of spread of the disaster in Frost Dye Province has slowed considerably, and the infected who had attacked the borders of Red Leaf, White Tower, and Lake Orchid Provinces have all been wiped out. Now, the three provinces are preparing to dispatch troops to counterattack Frost Dye Province andpletely solve the disaster.¡± In the study, Kei shook the battle report in his hand, then handed it to Su Nan who was sitting opposite him. Su Nan opened it and nced at it, nodding in understanding. It was clear that with Hebb, the mastermind behind the scenes, dead, the infected army had lost control, and its expansion had gradually ceased. The infected army now resembled a group of headless flies, and it was only a matter of time before they were wiped out. Of course, due to the immense ferocity of the early stages of the disaster, it would still take a long time topletely suppress it. Unless the weakness of the infected could be found, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to end the disaster in a short period of time. ¡°What did the Royal Family say to Baron Jin Yan?¡± Su Nan asked, putting down the battle report. ¡°What else could they say? The Royal Family probably didn¡¯t expect us to be able to fight Baron Jin Yan to a standstill. They might be relieved now.¡± Kei smiled and opened a drawer, taking out a beautifully decorated roll of parchment and cing it on the table. ¡°This is a letter of appointment sent by the Royal Family, appointing me as Earl of Shining Light. The Royal Family¡¯s envoys also hinted that afterpletely defeating the rebels, the Royal Family will appoint me as a Marquis, granting me the Jin Yan Province as my territory. Then, the Grand Guild will hold a real appointment ceremony.¡± Su Nan raised an eyebrow, ¡°That¡¯s a generous reward.¡± Throughout the history of the Starlight Duchy, except during its founding, no noble had ever been promoted from Baron to Earl, and then even to Marquis, in just one year! And even more, a powerful Marquis who controls a province! It can¡¯t be denied that the reward promised by the Royal Family this time was extraordinarily generous. ¡°Extraordinary times call for extraordinary measures. The Royal Family does have guts.¡± Kei said with a half-smile, ¡°Red Leaf, White Tower, and Lake Orchid, the three provinces, are busy dealing with the infected. Purple Bamboo and Soman, the two provinces, are not powerful enough to handle Baron Jin Yan.¡± ¡°The Royal Family must also be afraid that Baron Jin Yan will really gain power, so they promised me these things in order to make me work hard to take care of Baron Jin Yan.¡± Su Nan smiled nomittally. He knew there was one reason Kei didn¡¯t say out loud. That is, the Royal Family was also afraid that Baron Jin Yan¡¯s rebellion would give the other Marquis¡¯ ideas, so Baron Jin Yan must be wiped out! Make an example of them! Even if it meant sacrificing a Marquis title, it was worth it. Furthermore, if Baron Jin Yan is really wiped out, someone must rece him. And at that time, besides Kei, who actually controls the Jin Yan Province, there is no one else who is suitable. It might as well be done, and it can also appease the new Marquis. ¡°No matter what, with the title of Earl, many things I couldn¡¯t do before can now be done.¡± Speaking of which, a genuine smile of joy appeared on Kei¡¯s face. Previously, he was just a Baron, and even if his subordinates achieved merits, he could only grant them knighthoods at most. But with the title of Earl, the feasibility of granting vassal titles has greatly increased. For example, titles like Baron or Viscount, as long as he has enoughnd to grant, then granting the titles just requires a nominal report to the Royal Family. ¡°When are you nning tounch the war?¡± ¡°Everything is ready, we will start at the end of the month.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t participate in the war, I¡¯m going to retreat for a while.¡± Su Nan¡¯s spiritual power had reached a critical point for a breakthrough, and he was going to retreat for a few days to prepare for advancing to Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice. As for the war during this time, he wasn¡¯t really worried. Hebb is dead, Baron Jin Yan has lost his biggest trump card. On the other hand, Shining Light Territory still has the ckrock Cavalry and the Golem Legion. In terms of military power, Shining Light Territory now has the upper hand. There¡¯s no suspense in the uing war. ¡°I understand, you can retreat in peace.¡± Kei nodded solemnly, he could tell what was important. The end of the Thunder Moon. The long winter finally passed, and the snowpletely melted. The arrival of spring also marked the resumption of the war between Shining Light Territory and the Jin Yan Alliance, which had been put on hold for nearly half a year. This highly anticipated war attracted the attention of almost all nobles in the Starlight Duchy, without exception. It was clear to everyone that this battle would decide the ownership of the Jin Yan Province. The ultimate victor would undoubtedly gain the actual control of the entire Jin Yan Province. Chapter 90: Promotion to Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice Chapter 90: Promotion to Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice While the war in the Golden Rock Province was heating up, Su Nan was alone in the base¡¯s Mind Chamber, oblivious to the world outside. Under the soft light, he sat cross-legged on the floor, his eyes closed, his breath long and steady. After two months of meditation, his Spiritual Power had reached 29.99. Only onest step remained before he could break through and ascend. The Mind Chamber was peaceful. Only Su Nan¡¯s soft breathing could be heard. After an unknown amount of time, the energy particles in the room suddenly fluctuated violently, as if drawn by an invisible force, they rushed towards Su Nan, quickly entering his body. In an instant, the concentrated energy particles that Su Nan had previously gathered using the Energy Gathering Formation were absorbedpletely.More energy particles poured in frantically from outside the Mind Chamber. With Su Nan as the center, an invisible vortex of energy particles formed within a radius of hundreds of meters, with Su Nan as the eye of the vortex. Not long after, a wave that seemed to originate from the soul level suddenly burst out from Su Nan. He slowly opened his eyes, a faint glimmer of light shing in them. A familiar sense of rity and elevation filled his mind. Su Nan had experienced a simr feeling when he was promoted to Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice. However, this time it was even more pronounced. His perception seemed to have be sharper all of a sudden. The whole world seemed toe alive in an instant, countless pieces of information flooding his mind. Even though he couldn¡¯t see beyond the room, Su Nan could clearly sense Amy lying on a tree sixty meters away, happily sucking on Ice Mint Candy. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Not far away, two neers were hiding in a corner of the corridor, looking at Amy on the tree with curiosity, hesitant about whether or not to approach her. Further away, he could vaguely hear the joyful singing of the Flower Spirits and the melodious violin ying of Gilly. This state of feeling like he had everything around him under control was intoxicating. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯tst long. Not long after, Su Nan regained consciousness from this strange state. He took a deep breath and, with a thought, summoned the panel. ¡¾Su Nan ¡¤ Arnest, Human Male¡¿ ¡¾Spiritual 30.00/Constitution 22.21¡¿ ¡¾Skills¡¿ Star Ring Meditation Method Lv10 (228429/300000) Potion Making Lv4 (2012/10000) Biological Transformation Lv2 (2338/3000) Puppetry Refining Lv3 (4528/6000) Magical Item Crafting Lv2 (2140/3000) Looking at the panel, Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but smile with genuine joy. It had been almost four years since he had crossed over to this world, but he had finally been promoted to Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice! He did the math. He would be turning twenty in two months. A twenty-year-old Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice, even in the Golden Age of Wizards a thousand years ago, would be considered a talented one. After rejoicing for a while, Su Nan calmed down and focused his attention back on the panel. From the data alone, his strength didn¡¯t seem to have increased significantlypared to before his promotion. However, in reality,pared to Second-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices, thebat power of Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices could be said to have skyrocketed. First and foremost, his control over energy particles had greatly improved. Su Nan extended his palm, a slight movement of his mind, and instantly, a mysterious and strange yellow rune appeared above his open palm. The next second, the yellow rune shattered abruptly, transforming into ayer of pale yellow light that enveloped his entire body. ¡°Now I can condense energy runes at will, even without rune gems.¡± Su Nan smiled slightly. From now on, when facing enemies like Great Knights, he wouldn¡¯t need to always rely on rune gems. He could kill them using energy runes alone, at most using a spell. The second change was the significant increase in casting speed. Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices could now try to master Abbreviated Casting. Just like Heb, he could now cast spells by only uttering one or two sybles, casting spells incredibly fast. If there was anything inconvenient about spells inbat, it was that they took too long to cast, making it easy for enemies to get close and interrupt them. However, after mastering Abbreviated Casting, this weakness was greatly improved. This was also the main reason why thebat power of Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentices increased significantly. One step further from Abbreviated Casting was Silent Casting. Silent Casting, as the name implies, meant that no incantation was needed to cast spells, only silent chanting in one¡¯s mind (the length of the incantation was equivalent to Abbreviated Casting). Although Silent Casting couldn¡¯t shorten the spell preparation time, it allowed one to prepare the next spell while casting, greatly improving casting efficiency, making it a very practical technique. And beyond Silent Casting was Instant Casting. Sorcerer Apprentices who had mastered Instant Casting couldplete spells in the blink of an eye, without any preparation whatsoever, like human artillery. Silent Casting and Instant Casting both belonged to Super Magic Techniques. Also belonging to Super Magic Techniques were Spell Extension, which increased casting range, Spell Duration, which extended the duration of a spell¡¯s effect, Spell Expansion, which increased the spell¡¯s area of effect, Multiple Casting, which allowed the simultaneous casting of multiple spells, and Spell Construction, which improved control over spells, allowing each spell to exert its maximum effect. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: After being promoted to Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice, one could then master Super Magic Techniques through training. Each Super Magic Technique could significantly enhance one¡¯sbat power. Therefore, Super Magic Techniques were also techniques that every Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice strived to master. However, Super Magic Techniques were extremely difficult, and without enough talent, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch them. Most Sorcerer Apprentices wouldn¡¯t be able to master a single Super Magic Technique in their entire lives. Like Heb, he only mastered the most basic Abbreviated Casting. ¡°Luckily, I have the yer panel. As long as I activate the training progress of Super Magic Techniques, I can grind it out even if it takes forever!¡± Su Nan pondered for a moment, then opened his lips and quickly uttered a syble. The surrounding energy particles fluctuated momentarily, but returned to calm the next second. Abbreviated Casting failed. But Su Nan didn¡¯t mind. The informationÌáʾ he wanted had already appeared. ¡¾Complete one Abbreviated Casting practice, ¡®Abbreviated Casting¡¯ training progress +0.05%¡¿ Su Nan nodded with satisfaction. As long as he continued to practice, he could master Abbreviated Casting. Once he mastered Abbreviated Casting, he could then start training Silent Casting. After that was Instant Casting. Su Nan was determined to master these two Super Magic Techniques first.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He could slowly train the other Super Magic Techniquester. ¡°With my current strength, I already have the power to fight a First-Rank Legendary Knight.¡± ¡°Once I master enough Second-Rank Spells, it won¡¯t be a problem to easily kill a First-Rank Legendary Knight.¡± ¡°If I add magical items, I won¡¯t need to be afraid of a Second-Rank Legendary Knight either.¡± Su Nan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Moreover, he had the trump card of High-Rank Rune Gems. As long as he was willing to spend money, even a Second-Rank Legendary Knight could be easily killed. The strength range of a Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice was extremely wide. A weak Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice might only bully First-Rank Legendary Knights. But a powerful Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice could easily crush even a Third-Rank Legendary Knight. Shaking his head, Su Nan dismissed his distracting thoughts and began to think about his next arrangement. First, Second-Rank Spells. He now had over ten books of Second-Rank Spells in his hands. Considering that Second-Rank Spells were much more difficult than First-Rank Spells, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about running out of spells to learn for the next two or three years. ¡°And Magic Emblem Cores, I can also start preparing for those.¡± The two conditions for merging Magic Emblem Cores were having the Spiritual Power of a Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice and the Constitution of a Junior Great Knight. Su Nan already met one of them. As a Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice, he could now store a small amount of energy particles in his body, making his body more resistant to spells and physical attacks while also making his Constitution strengthening speed faster than before. Coupled with the use of Dragon¡¯s Blood Fruit, Su Nan estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could raise his Constitution to the level of a Junior Great Knight. ¡°The materials, however, are harder to find.¡± ¡°So far, I¡¯ve only collected forty-eight out of the eighty-nine metals, and I have a lead on twelve more. The rest will probably require me to research suitable recements.¡± Su Nan sighed. This was another time-consuming project. Besides that, there was also the skill level of ¡¾Magical Item Crafting¡¿. ording to Su Nan¡¯s estimate, in order to refine Magic Emblem Cores, ¡¾Magical Item Crafting¡¿ had to reach at least level 4. He was still a little short of reaching level 3. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to make more magical items to level up the skill.¡± ¡°There are more than ten new recruits in the base. I should prepare some Alchemical-Grade magical items to store in the warehouse so they can exchange them in the future.¡± ¡°I should also synthesize a few more Twilight-Grade magical items.¡± In the previous battle, Su Nan was able to defeat Heb, who was higher in rank than him, not only because of the High-Rank Rune Gem, but also to arge extent because of the three Twilight-Grade magical items: the Extreme Protection Ring, the Ice Seal Ne, and the Cmity Ring. The massive boost inbat power that Twilight-Grade magical items provided didn¡¯t need any more proof. To strengthen his own strength and have a better chance of survival against even stronger enemies in the future, it was imperative to create more Twilight-Grade magical items. The only thing to keep in mind was that even if one carried multiple magical items, only one of the same kind could be used at the same time. For example, for defensive magical items, a Sorcerer Apprentice could only activate one at a time. Activating multiple defensive magical items simultaneously would only cause their energy flows to conflict with each other, causing all the defenses to be ineffective at the same time. Even if they were the same kind of magical item, their defensive effects wouldn¡¯t stack. Of course, even with this w, the more magical items, the better. ¡°If I want to make more magical items, the material consumption will also be a problem.¡± Su Nan thought about it for a moment but didn¡¯t worry too much. He could just fleece the territory after Kei conquered the Golden Rock Province. Second-Rank Spells and Magic Emblem Cores were important, but the most important thing was meditation. The next step after Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice was the coveted Wizard realm that countless people dreamed of. And in order to be promoted to an official Wizard, the first condition was to construct eighteen Star Rings. That¡¯s right, eighteen! In other words, the Star Ring Meditation Method had to be leveled up to level 19! Considering that the level 10 Star Ring Meditation Method already required 300,000 proficiency points, Su Nan estimated that the next 9 levels would require at least 30-40 million proficiency pointsbined. At a rate of 1,000 proficiency points per day, that would take eighty to ny years, or even a hundred years. And this was with the help of Divine Blood Amber and Super Ability Potion for meditation. For other Sorcerer Apprentices without resources, it would be almost impossible to meet this condition before their lifespans ran out. Secondly, Spiritual Power had to reach 60 points. Needless to say, this was even more difficult than constructing eighteen Star Rings. Once the two conditions of Star Rings and Spiritual Power were met, Sorcerer Apprentices could then begin to attempt to construct their Talent Model (Crystal). This was also an extremely difficult step. Only after sessfully constructing their own Talent Model (Crystal) could Sorcerer Apprentices truly break through the boundaries and be promoted to official Wizards. ¡°Eighteen Star Rings, 60 points of Spiritual Power, and Talent Models, none of these can be achieved in a short amount of time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go.¡± Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although he had sessfully been promoted to Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice and taken a major step forward on the path to bing a Wizard, the road ahead was still long, and he had to keep working hard. ¡°Super Magic Techniques and Second-Rank Spells are a matter of patience, just learn them step by step.¡± ¡°But I can find a way to improve my meditation efficiency.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to synthesize higher-level potions.¡± Su Nan made an estimate. There were still two weeks left until the next batch of Silver Moon Flowers matured. He could then try to synthesize higher-level potions. ¡°For now, let¡¯s start by picking the spells I want to learn.¡± Su Nan took all the Second-Rank Spell books from his spatial ring and ced them on the floor in front of him. There were seventeen Second-Rank Spells in total. Most of them were auxiliary spells like ¡¾Mirror Image¡¿, ¡¾Levitation¡¿, or enhancement spells like ¡¾Agility¡¿, ¡¾Might¡¿. There were only a few attack spells. However, Su Nan now had trump cards like High-Rank Rune Gems, the Cmity Ring, and the Ice Seal Ne, so he wasn¡¯t that desperate for attack spells. After pondering for a moment, Su Nan decided to learn ¡¾Elemental Protection¡¿ first, followed by ¡¾Levitation¡¿ and ¡¾Mirror Image¡¿. ¡¾Levitation¡¿, as the name suggests, could give the caster the ability to fly for a short period of time. ¡¾Mirror Image¡¿ could create an exact copy of the caster. The stronger the caster¡¯s Spiritual Power, the more copies they could create, with a limit of eight. The copies didn¡¯t have the ability to cast spells or fight, but they could perform any action at the caster¡¯s will, and when moving, they could merge and separate at will, making it difficult for enemies to figure out the caster¡¯s true location. The copies would disappear only if they were hit or if the caster canceled them manually. This was undoubtedly a very practical spell. Especially for casters. If used effectively in battle, it could buy the caster enough time to cast spells. It¡¯s worth mentioning that there was also a ¡¾Level 2 Summoning Technique¡¿ among these Second-Rank Spells. As the name suggests, this was an advanced version of ¡¾Level 1 Summoning Technique¡¿. To be honest, ¡¾Level 2 Summoning Technique¡¿ wasn¡¯t a high priority in Su Nan¡¯s mind. After all, he summoned creatures from other worlds to help the base, and he cared more about whether they were suitable and whether they had useful abilities. As for strength, that was secondary. So, the fact that ¡¾Level 2 Summoning Technique¡¿ could summon stronger creatures from other worlds wasn¡¯t necessarily an advantage. In fact, the fact that it consumed more Spiritual Power was actually a disadvantage. ¡¾Reading ¡®Elemental Protection Spell Model¡¯, ¡®Elemental Protection¡¯ learning progress +0.08%¡¿ Looking at the text prompt that appeared in front of him, Su Nan sighed with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot to do next.¡± There will be another chapter at 8 PM tonight. In the future, the update time will be adjusted to 8 PM and 9 PM each with one chapter. If there are extra chapters, I will post one more at 10 PM. I¡¯ll try to average 10,000 words per day this month. Thank you for your subscriptions, tips, and monthly tickets, thank you! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 91: The End of a Tyrant New Flower Moon, spring seemed to pass in the blink of an eye. The nts in the Base began to disy a captivating shade of green, and the flower beds were bursting with blooms, weing the height of summer. Inside the Potion Room. At therge workbench, Su Nan picked up the freshly made potion and stared at the pale purple liquid in the bottle, a satisfied expression shing across his face. [Transcendent Elixir (3rd Rank / Low Quality): After consumption, it allows the user to enter a Transcendent State, where the body continuously absorbs energy particles from the surroundings at a slow pace. It also significantly enhances mental activity and the absorption rate of energy particles,sting for 53 days and 9 hours. Stacking has no effect, and the user¡¯s mental strength must be at least 30.] Compared to the Super Energy Potion, the 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir was undoubtedly more powerful. It provided a 24-hour passive meditation state! Even though the efficiency of passive meditation was low, far less effective than active meditation, the long duration meant that the umted benefits were still quite significant. Moreover, it retained the effect of enhancing mental activity and the absorption rate of energy particles. This meant that the efficiency of active meditation was also not low. "Let¡¯s test the specific effects," Su Nan said. He uncorked the bottle and drank the potion in one gulp, then sat cross-legged on the ground to begin meditating. To obtain detailed information about the potion¡¯s effects, he conducted tests for five consecutive days and finally had a rough understanding of the Transcendent Elixir¡¯s effects. "Star Ring Meditation can increase about 1500 points of proficiency per day, which is about a 50% increasepared to when I used the Super Energy Potion." "At this rate, I should be able to construct the tenth star ring in about a month."N?v(el)B\\jnn Su Nan nodded to himself. A 50% increase in efficiency was already quite impressive. Moreover, this was just a low-quality 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir. If it were a high-quality 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir, the effects would be even better. The key was the material consumption. Synthesizing a bottle of low-quality 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir used up one-quarter of thetest batch of Silver Moon Flowers. This was because the improved Silver Moon Flowers had significantly better effects. Otherwise, using the pre-improved Silver Moon Flowers, it would probably take all of them to synthesize a bottle of low-quality 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir. "The growth cycle of the Silver Moon Flower is about 100 days, and the duration of the Transcendent Elixir is 53 days. In one growth cycle, I would need about two bottles of Transcendent Elixir, which is half of the yield." "The remaining half of the yield needs to be used to make Junior Vitality Potions and Vitality Potions for the apprentices in the Base to exchange." After some calctions, Su Nan suddenly realized that the Silver Moon Flowers were not enough. The requirements for materials increased significantly with each improvement in quality for 3rd Rank potions. He had tested and found that to synthesize a high-quality 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir, he would need about two-thirds of a batch of Silver Moon Flowers. Although the duration of the high-quality Transcendent Elixir would increase to over 70 days, the final calction still showed it was not enough. Unless he reduced the supply of Junior Vitality Potions and Vitality Potions. This might be eptable in the short term, but in the long run, it would inevitably slow down the apprentices¡¯ strength growth, which was not beneficial for the Base¡¯s development and expansion. He hoped the apprentices would grow quickly to help him with the production of low-tier potions and the creation of low-tier puppets. Therefore, the best solution was to open a new Magic nt Garden. However, due to the energy particle concentration issue, the new Magic nt Garden had to be far enough from the Base. This meant he would need to arrange personnel to guard and cultivate it. The guarding part was easy to solve; he could send a team of Stone Golems. Or he could have Ke Yi dispatch a team of soldiers to be stationed there. What truly needed consideration was the cultivation personnel. The Base¡¯s Magic nt Garden had Flower Sprites residing there, and he only needed to assign tasks regrly for the apprentices to help out. If he were to open a new Magic nt Garden, he would need to ¡®recruit¡¯ a batch of Flower Sprites or simr otherworldly creatures. However, this was not something that could be done immediately. Whether he could summon suitable helpers depended entirely on luck. "Opening a new Magic nt Garden will cost a lot of gold. It¡¯s not toote to consider this after the war in Golden Rock Province ends." "Moreover, opening a new Magic nt Garden will take a considerable amount of time. During this period, I can continue to summon otherworldly creatures to see if there are any suitable ¡®candidates.¡¯" "Since the high-quality 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir has a mental strength requirement, I will use the low-quality 3rd Rank Transcendent Elixir for now. By the time the new Magic nt Garden ispleted, my mental strength should be close to the required level." Collecting his thoughts, Su Nan temporarily set aside this matter and took out a spell book to read. With the boost from the Transcendent Elixir, his speed in learning 2nd Circle spells had also increased significantly. At the current rate, he could master a 2nd Circle spell in about fifty days. His progress in segment casting training was also steadily improving, and Su Nan expected to master this technique by the end of the year, then begin training in metamagic techniques. While Su Nan was systematically improving himself, the war in Golden Rock Province was also raging on. With the ckrock Cavalry Regiment and the Golem Legion as his trump cards, the sh Army was sweeping through the battlefield, forcing the Golden Rock Coalition into a continuous retreat. In just one month, all the noble territories in Golden Rock Province, except for the Marquis of Golden Rock, had fallen. The once formidable Golden Rock Coalition, which had been prominent just half a year ago, was now reduced to the Marquis of Golden Rock standing alone. This left many people who were following the war in shock. While they had expected the sh Army to win, no one had anticipated such a one-sided situation. It was clear to everyone that the Marquis of Golden Rock was now doomed. This highly anticipated war had no more suspense. In the month of Summer Ridge, the sun was scorching, and the hot weather was unbearable. However, the atmosphere in the Golden Rock City Lord¡¯s residence was cold and stagnant. Especially in the study at the back of the courtyard, the servants walked with light steps, afraid of angering the Marquis and suffering the same fate as those who were hanged a few days ago. In the study. The atmosphere was somewhat silent. Casper stood by the window, looking at the Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s haggard face, feeling a mix of emotions. Two years ago, the Marquis of Golden Rock was still energetic and full of vigor, with a head of ck hair. Now, his face was lined with wrinkles, his hair was mostly gray, and he looked visibly exhausted. The legendary knight¡¯s current state clearly showed the immense pressure he had been under recently. Thinking about it, who could have predicted that the Marquis of Golden Rock, a regional overlord, would ultimately be defeated by a mere baron? Especially considering that four years ago, this baron had been indirectly exiled to the bordends due to the Marquis of Golden Rock, living a precarious life. In just four years, their situations hadpletely reversed. Thinking back, the entire development of events was so bizarre that it seemed like a dream. However, Casper knew this was not a dream. It was all because of the wizard named Su Nan. His existence had enabled ckstone City to grow and develop at an astounding rate, transforming it into the current behemoth. The High Priest was right; wizards were indeed a group of monsters that could not be measured by conventional standards! Thinking of this, Casper felt a bit disheartened. The more powerful Su Nan became, the more remote his chances of reiming the Divine Blood Amber from him. It was because of losing the Divine Blood Amber that he had been stripped of his position as themander of the Bellrock City stronghold and was now reduced to running errands for High Priest Joris. Just as Casper¡¯s thoughts were wandering, the Marquis of Golden Rock finally broke the silence, his voice hoarse. "What brings High Priest Joris here this time?" Sitting opposite, Joris sipped his ck tea leisurely and smiled. "I represent the Church. I would like to ask, Marquis, do you still have the confidence to resist the sh Army?" Casper¡¯s lips curled slightly. He noticed that Joris used the word ¡®resist¡¯ rather than ¡®defeat.¡¯ Clearly, Joris also understood that with the Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s current state, defeating the sh Army was a pipe dream. Even holding out without defeat would be a significant achievement. The Marquis of Golden Rock looked deeply at Joris, his face expressionless. "If I say I have confidence, would your Church believe me?" Joris was silent for a moment, then shook his head. "Even if you could resist the sh Army¡¯s forces, once Su Nan intervenes, you are certain to die!" The Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s eyes twitched, and he remained silent. Ever since he lost contact with Hebe and learned that the Beastification Disaster in Frost-Stained Province had stopped spreading, he knew that Hebe was most likely dead. What he couldn¡¯t understand was why even Hebe was no match for Su Nan. That boy had only been a wizard for at most four or five years, while Hebe was a veteran wizard with over a century of experience! Facing such an enigmatic opponent, even the battle-hardened Marquis of Golden Rock felt a hint of fear deep down. He had no way to refute Joris¡¯s words. "You didn¡¯te here just to tell me this, did you?" Joris said softly, "Our Church initially coborated with you, Marquis, because we saw your potential and hoped you could rise and control the entire Starlight Principality, allowing our Church to grow and expand through your influence." "But now, that n has failed." "Fortunately, we have other methods." The Marquis of Golden Rock felt a sense of foreboding and frowned. "What methods?" "We have found Hebe Gilman¡¯sboratory in Frost-Stained Province and discovered the weakness of the beastification infected. If we present this method to the Grand Duke of Starry, helping the principality quickly quell the disaster, we should receive sufficient rewards. What do you think, Marquis?" The Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s pupils constricted, and his face turnedpletely grim. Upon realizing Hebe¡¯s death, he immediately sent people to Frost-Stained Province to find Hebe¡¯sboratory, hoping to find a way to control the beastification infected. If sessful, he would have the capital to rise again. However, he never expected the Starfire Sect to be so quick, finding Hebe¡¯sboratory before him. Now he waspletely out of options! "Of course, this might not be enough, which is why I came here to borrow something from you, Marquis." Joris said with a smile. As he spoke, the Marquis of Golden Rock suddenly moved, leaping up and dashing toward the wall beside the window like a cannonball. However, the next second, he collided with an invisible barrier, flying backward and rolling on the ground beforeing to a stop. Ignoring the pain, the Marquis of Golden Rock looked up and was horrified to find that the familiar study had disappeared, reced by a vast, starry sky. Countless stars were scattered around, and a brilliant gxy stretched across the sky, magnificent and grand. He felt as if he were in the boundless cosmos. What¡¯s going on? The Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and uncertainty. "Marquis, you¡¯re a bit too hasty. I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet." Over ten meters away, Joris held a book, smiling at the Marquis of Golden Rock. Casper, hisckey, had also vanished. "Don¡¯t put on a show. You just want to use my life to curry favor with the Grand Duke of Starry. Apart from this, I don¡¯t think I have anything else worth your attention." The Marquis of Golden Rock sneered, his eyes subtly scanning the book that had appeared in Joris¡¯s hand. Is it because of this book? "I¡¯m d you understand, Marquis." Joris seemed not to notice the Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s small actions and continued, "Actually, we are the same. We both have backup ns." "Just like you secretly coborated with another wizard to trigger the beastification disaster without ever informing us." The Marquis of Golden Rock snorted, about to speak, but suddenly realized something was wrong. His physical strength and mana were rapidly draining. This starry sky actually absorbed physical strength and mana! Realizing this, the Marquis of Golden Rock stopped talking and pounced forward, lunging at Joris like a leopard. However, he passed right through Joris¡¯s body. "It¡¯s useless," Joris said calmly. "Here, you can¡¯t harm me." The Marquis of Golden Rock tried several more times, but he could never touch Joris. As time passed, the weakness in his body became more pronounced, and he eventually fell to the ground, powerless. "Out of respect for our past coboration, I will leave your body intact." Joris walked over, looking down at the Marquis of Golden Rock with a hint of pity in his eyes. The Marquis of Golden Rock weakly gasped for breath, his voice hoarse. "Don¡¯t put on a show. I¡¯ll wait for you to join me. Don¡¯t forget, you are also one of the murderers who killed Su Nan¡¯s father. He won¡¯t let you off." "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," Joris said dismissively. "Once our Church¡¯s great ideals are realized, a mere Su Nan is not a concern." The Marquis of Golden Rock managed a scornful smile, gasping for breath and saying no more. The Starfire Sect is too arrogant! Just like he was back then. If he had taken Su Nan more seriously and eliminated him before he could grow, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today. The Starfire Sect will eventually follow in his footsteps. Seeing the Marquis of Golden Rock¡¯s expression change, Joris felt a bit annoyed, coldly snorted, and pressed his palm lightly on the book. Buzz! Countless stars surged forward, engulfing the Marquis of Golden Rock in a tidal wave. Chapter 92: The Cabin in the Dense Forest The war took an unexpected turn once again. Summer Ridge Month hadn''t even reached its midpoint when the news of the Marquis of Gold Rock''s disappearance spread from Goldrock City. Thanks to this, the morale of the Gold Rock army on the front lines plummeted, and the already precarious defense lines crumbled instantly. The shing Territory army advanced swiftly, quickly reaching the outskirts of Goldrock City and sessfully capturing it in just two days. When the news broke, the entire Starlight Principality was in an uproar! No one had expected the war to end so quickly. However, even more shocking news followed. Three days after the fall of Goldrock City, news came from Starlight City that a sect called the Star God Sect had presented the body of the Marquis of Gold Rock and the weakness of the Beastification Infected to the royal family. The Grand Duke of Starlight was overjoyed and dered the Star God Sect as the state religion, allowing it to send messengers to various provinces to spread its faith. As expected, this news caused a huge stir among the nobility of the principality. There were supporters, opponents, and many more nobles who maintained a wait-and-see attitude, wanting to see what the so-called Star God Sect intended to do. Golden Rock Province, Shining City. Council Hall. Su Nan finished reading the battle report and a peculiar expression appeared on his face. It was clear that the so-called Star God Sect was none other than the Starfire Sect, just under a different guise. "I didn''t expect the Starfire Sect to kill the Marquis of Gold Rock, which actually helped us. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to capture Goldrock City so quickly," Ke Yi said, stroking his chin with a mix of emotions. "The Starfire Sect is truly ruthless. They turned against the Marquis of Gold Rock as soon as they saw he was no longer useful, using his body as a stepping stone," he added. With their intelligence, Su Nan and Ke Yi quickly understood the underlying reasons for these events and gained a deeper understanding of the Starfire Sect''s cold and ruthless nature. "But does the Grand Duke of Starlight really trust the Starfire Sect? I don''t believe he''s unaware of what the Starfire Sect has done in Golden Rock Province. Dering such a cult as the state religion seems too frivolous," Ke Yi said, frowning. Su Nan replied calmly, "Perhaps they have some kind of secret agreement behind the scenes." "I don''t care about their agreements. I won''t allow the Starfire Sect to enter Golden Rock Province. They want to spread their faith here? Dream on!" Ke Yi said with a coldugh. After quelling the rebellion, the royal family honored their promise and enfeoffed Ke Yi as the Duke of Shining, with Golden Rock Province as his fief. Unlike other provinces, the original noble lords of Golden Rock Province either died at the hands of the Gold Rock Coalition or were eliminated after rebelling with the Marquis of Gold Rock. They were almost entirely eradicated. Now, in the entire Golden Rock Province, all the nobles were newly appointed by Ke Yi. As the lord, Ke Yi''s control over these military nobles was far stronger than that of other marquises. In essence, the entire Golden Rock Province was now under Ke Yi''s control, and they obeyed his everymand. Therefore, as one of the few powerful marquises who could fully control an entire province (Red Leaf Province was under the royal family''s control and did not have a marquis), he could find an excuse to prevent the Star God Sect from spreading its faith in Golden Rock Province, and even the royal family would be powerless to stop him. Su Nan naturally agreed with Ke Yi''s decision. In fact, he estimated that apart from Red Leaf Province, the other provincial marquises would not easily allow the Starfire Sect to enter their territories to spread their faith. There would definitely be a struggle between the two sides. Let''s wait and see. Shifting his attention back to the battle report, Su Nan''s gaze fell on the line about the Star God Sect presenting the weakness of the Beastification Infected. He pondered deeply. Based on his analysis, the Starfire Sect was likely unaware of the Beastification gue. Otherwise, the Starfire Sect would not have remained uninvolved throughout the war between the Marquis of Gold Rock and the shing Territory. So, they must have learned about the weakness of the Beastification Infected either from the Marquis of Gold Rock or by finding Hebu''s Laboratory. Su Nan guessed it was more likely thetter. Hebu would not have revealed such crucial information to the Marquis of Gold Rock unless he had lost his mind. "It seems that what Hebu left behind has probably fallen into the hands of the Starfire Sect," Su Nan said, a hint of regret in his voice, but he quickly returned to his usual calm. After all, he hadn''t really expected to find what Hebu left behind. The chances of finding a wizard apprentice''s residence in a foreign province, with no information, were akin to searching for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, he had just advanced to Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice and was in a stage of rapid strength improvement. He couldn''t afford to waste time and energy on such a slim hope. Putting down the battle report, Su Nan looked at Ke Yi and asked, "What do you n to do next?" Ke Yi had already thought it through and said without hesitation, "Although the war didn''tst long, Golden Rock Province has suffered significant losses. I n to take some time to rest and recuperate, develop the economy, and build up strength." "Indeed," Su Nan nodded in agreement. Though they didn''t say it outright, both knew that the matter was far from over. They had to avenge the Starfire Sect! For now, they needed to quietly build up their strength and wait for the day when they were powerful enough to uproot the Starfire Sect. "I''ve already arranged for the talent assessment. All towns that haven''t held the assessment will do so in theing days, and the children who pass will be sent to your base." "Additionally, the materials you asked the Firefox Guild to purchase have arrived, and I''ve had them delivered to your base." The materials included some rare metals needed to refine Magic Pattern Cores and the consumables required for Su Nan to mass-produce magical items. The purchase cost a significant amount of money, but Ke Yi, who had recently made a fortune from the war, was generous with his spending. "I n to open one or two more magic nt gardens, and I may need you to dispatch troops to guard them," Su Nan said. "No problem." Ke Yi agreed without hesitation. He was eager to persuade Su Nan to expand the Dragon Blood Fruit cultivation, as the growing territory and army size increased the demand for Dragon Blood Fruit. He was more than willing for Su Nan to open more magic nt gardens. Leaving the lord''s residence, Su Nan returned directly to his base. With the war over, he could now focus on cultivation, learning, and developing his base. Over this period, Su Nan had sessfully mastered his first 2nd Circle Spell, [Elemental Protection]. He had also started learning his second 2nd Circle Spell, [Levitation]. Additionally, his training in Fragmented Casting was halfwayplete, progressing faster than expected. Su Nan estimated that he could master Fragmented Casting in at most two months. "Next, I''ll focus on manufacturing magical items and try to upgrade [Magical Item Manufacturing] to level 4." "I still need to research and find substitutes for the twenty-nine rare metals needed for the Magic Pattern Core." As he thought, Su Nan arrived at his base.N?v(el)B\\jnn At that moment, his gaze suddenly paused, looking at an owl perched on a nearby tree. It had a terrifying face, with six pairs of eyes densely covering its head, sharp teeth inside its beak, and dark red, sharp ws. Meeting Su Nan''s gaze, the owl suddenly spoke, its voice deep and masculine. "Pleased to meet you, Sir Su Nan." "My name is Owl. It''s an honor to meet you." Su Nan''s lips twitched slightly. Another wizard apprentice. Seeing Su Nan''sck of reaction, the owl cleared its throat humanly and continued, "Sir Su Nan, there''s no need to be overly cautious. Ie with no ill intent. I simply want to invite you to join our Forest Hut." "Forest Hut?" Su Nan''s expression changed. "Yes, Forest Hut is a secret organization, and all its members are Third-Rank Wizard Apprentices." Su Nan suddenly interrupted Owl, "Hebu Gilman was also a member of your Forest Hut?" "Yes, but please don''t misunderstand." Seeing Su Nan''s eyes narrow, the owl spread its wings humanly and exined, "Forest Hut is a loose organization primarily established to facilitate the exchange of information and resources among its members. Apart from the trading rtionship, there are no other close ties between members, and they do not interfere with each other''s actions. So you don''t need to worry about anyone seeking revenge for Hebu." "In fact, many members of Forest Hut disapprove of Hebu''s methods." Su Nan remained silent but was already convinced to arge extent. After all, if Forest Hut really wanted to avenge Hebu, they wouldn''t need to y games with him. They could simply surround and kill him, which would be much simpler. Of course, this assumption wasn''t 100% urate. Su Nan didn''t let his guard down. Besides the already activated Ultimate Guard Ring, a High-Grade Rune Gem silently slipped into his palm. "I''m curious, why would you want to invite me to join Forest Hut?" Owl seemed to smile and said, "Actually, we''ve been keeping an eye on you for a long time. Your reputation has spread throughout Starlight Principality after the battle in Shining City, and we naturally heard about it." "At that time, you were still a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice, and ording to Forest Hut''s rules, we only ept Third-Rank Wizard Apprentices. So we didn''t contact you." "It wasn''t until you killed Hebu and demonstrated the strength of a Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice that we decided to make an exception and invite you to join Forest Hut after a discussion." "Of course, it seems we don''t need to make an exception now." Owl looked at Su Nan, his gaze full of meaning. Third-Rank Wizard Apprentices can store a small amount of energy particles in their bodies. It''s easy to tell from close observation. "What do you think, Sir Su Nan? Would you consider joining Forest Hut?" "Please believe me, it will be very beneficial for your future development!" Su Nan pretended to think deeply but had already agreed in his heart. He had been searching for a wizard apprentice organization for a long time. Now that he had finally found one, he wouldn''t let it slip away. Especially since Forest Hut was a loose organization primarily built on trading. Joining it would not impose many restrictions on him, and he could trade resources and information with other wizard apprentices, which would be highly beneficial. As his strength increased, the resources he needed became rarer and more precious. Relying solely on the Firefox Guild was no longer sufficient. Even with the Synthesis Cube, many materials were still out of reach, and he had to spend time and effort researching substitutes, a process that took a long time. However, this secret organization, which gathered many Third-Rank Wizard Apprentices, might bring him some surprises. "Alright, I''ll join you!" After pretending to think for a moment, Su Nan agreed. "Wee, Sir Su Nan. From today, you are a member of Forest Hut." Owl''s wings gently touched a few times, as if pping. Then it pped its wings and flew down from the tree,nding and bending forward slightly, its belly bulging and quickly spreading to its mouth. It then vomited out an object. It was a small wooden toy house, about the size of a palm, intricately crafted and lifelike. The house had no roof, allowing a clear view of its interior, which contained only a long table and a dozen chairs, nothing else. The floor, walls, table, and chairs were all engraved with dense enchantment runes. "Trade House!" Su Nan eximed, a hint of surprise in his eyes. Owl was even more surprised, "Sir Su Nan, you recognize this?" "Sort of," Su Nan nodded slightly. The Trade House is a very special Glowing-ss magical item. Although it looks like a toy house, it is actually a key that connects to a dimensional space called the Trade House. In this dimensional space, all entrants are considered to have signed a vow of covenant, which restricts them from engaging in any actions that could disrupt the trade, including but not limited to harming other traders or stealing their items. Vitors will have their souls annihted. In short, it is a magical item specifically designed for secure trading. Whether in the heyday of wizards a thousand years ago or in the future wizard era, the Trade House was verymon. Many wizards (apprentices) preferred to use the Trade House for remote trading, as it was both safe and convenient. Seeing that Su Nan seemed to recognize the Trade House and wasn''t lying, Owl was secretly surprised. He had found the Trade House by chance in a wizard apprentice''s legacy and had never met anyone who recognized it before. It took him a lot of effort to convince other wizard apprentices of its importance for safe trading, allowing him to sessfully establish the Forest Hut organization. He never expected this newly promoted Third-Rank Wizard Apprentice, Su Nan, to recognize the Trade House at first nce. "Did you see it in a wizard''s book?" Owl was curious but didn''t ask further, pointing at the Trade House on the ground with his wing. "Since Sir Su Nan recognizes this, it will be easier." "Forest Hut holds a gathering every three months to trade resources and information. The next gathering is in sixteen days. You can prepare the items you want to trade and enter the Trade House when the timees." Su Nan nodded, used energy particles to clean the Trade House, removing the sticky residue, and then picked it up. The Trade House can produce multiple ''keys.'' The one in his hand was just one of them, granting only the ability to enter and exit the Trade House. "By the way, Forest Hut members use pseudonyms and keep their identities confidential. Sir Su Nan can decide on a pseudonym in advance." After reminding Su Nan, Owl pped its wings and left. Watching it fly away, Su Nan retracted his gaze, yed with the ''key'' in his hand, and smiled wryly before turning and walking into the base. Chapter 93: Today I Will Make Sure You Can’t Trade Anything Chapter 93 Today I Will Make Sure You Can¡¯t Trade Anything In the workshop. The magic crystal forging furnace, which had just been shut down, emitted a faint heat. In front of the workbench, Su Nan carefully ced thest protective ring into the magic cube, and then chose to synthesize. The next second, the synthesis interface flickered, and a brand new Extreme Guard Ring was produced. Su Nan took out the Extreme Guard Ring and put it on the little finger of his right hand. Looking at the five Extreme Guard Rings on his right hand, Su Nan smiled contentedly, feeling a surge of security. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t encounter an attack that instantly breaks through 1000 defense, I can use the five Extreme Guard Rings in turn.¡± ¡°5000 points of defense, enough to withstand more than fifty Second-Ring Spells.¡±A weaker Third-Rank Sorcerer Apprentice probably wouldn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to cast more than fifty Second-Ring Spells consecutively. The strength of the five Extreme Guard Rings was evident. Taking a deep breath, Su Nan looked at his left hand, only his index finger and middle finger were wearing the Cmity Ring and the Spatial Ring respectively, the remaining three fingers were empty. He nned to make three more Cmity Rings and use all the remaining fingers. ¡°The materials are all used up, I need to buy new materials.¡± Su Nan stroked the ring, casting the First-Ring spell, ¡°Disguise Light¡±, and the seven rings instantly disappeared. This way, he wouldn¡¯t expose the fact that he possessed many magical items. It could also prevent the enemy from discovering them in battle, giving them a head start. Su Nan then opened the panel. Over the past few days, ¡°[Magic Item Manufacturing]¡± unexpectedly broke through to Level 3, and his proficiency increased by over 1000 points. He was now short of nearly 5000 proficiency points to reach Level 4. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Su Nan estimated that to raise ¡°[Magic Item Manufacturing]¡± to Level 4, he would have to invest at least tens of thousands of gold coins worth of materials. As expected, every wizard (apprentice) was built up with massive resources. Leaving the workshop, Su Nan went straight to the meditation room to perform his daily routine. Just two days ago, he had sessfully constructed the tenth Star Ring. And the Level 11 Star Ring Meditation Method required a staggering 500,000 proficiency points to upgrade. At this rate, it would take about 11 months to upgrade and build the eleventh Star Ring. After meditation, Su Nan, as usual, studied spells and practiced breaking down spells. By the time he finished, it was already nightfall. Su Nan returned to the meditation room and took out the key to the trading house. He had already checked it with the magic cube and confirmed that it had not been tampered with. It¡¯s just that the key was still in an unusable state, meaning the trading house hadn¡¯t opened yet and the gathering hadn¡¯t started. Su Nan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he sat down and waited patiently. Over the past half a month, he had carefully considered the matter of the Mysterious Wooden Hut. To trade for the resources he desired from other Sorcerer Apprentices, he needed something to offer in return. Su Nan was confident in this regard.N?v(el)B\\jnn He believed that nine out of ten Sorcerer Apprentices in the world wouldn¡¯t have the resources he did. Firstly, potions. Other Sorcerer Apprentices didn¡¯t have the magic cube, so it was difficult to collect materials for potion making. Zeroth-Rank and First-Rank potions were easy, but materials for Second-Rank and Third-Rank potions were priceless. Moreover, without enough materials to practice, their potion-making skills might not even reach the level of making Second-Rank and Third-Rank potions. Magical items were the same. Su Nan didn¡¯t have much else, but he had a lot of potions and magical items. These two things were exactly what any Sorcerer Apprentice needed. However, Su Nan didn¡¯t intend to trade with potions and magical items, he had something even better ¡ª magic stones! Compared to potions and magic items, which had high production costs, magic stones, which cost less than two gold coins to manufacture, were undoubtedly more suitable for trading. As he pondered, the time came tote night, and the silver moon hung high in the sky. At that moment, Su Nan suddenly felt a change in the key in his palm. Focusing his attention, he discovered that the key was now usable. Taking a deep breath, Su Nan put on the mask, and then injected his spiritual power into the key, activating the item. The next second, a feeling of weightlessness swept over him. When he came to his senses, Su Nan found himself sitting at a long table. Looking around, he found himself in a simple wooden hut. The walls and floor were covered with dense, intricate runes. The entire hut was only furnished with a long table and a dozen chairs. It was exactly the same as the interior of the trading house he saw before. At this moment, four people were sitting around the long table, just like Su Nan. They all wore masks and long robes, hiding their faces and figures. At the head of the table sat a man wearing an owl mask, with the words ¡°Night Owl¡± inscribed on the table in front of him. The person on his right wore a fiery red dragon head mask, with the words ¡°Red Heart¡± inscribed on the table in front of him. Further to the right, two seats apart, sat a man wearing a bone mask, radiating an aura of gloom. Even from a distance of several meters, Su Nan could feel the intense negative energy emanating from him. The words ¡°Wraith¡± were inscribed on the table in front of him. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Su Nan sat to the left of Night Owl, three seats away from him sat a man wearing a rose mask, with the words ¡°Rose¡± inscribed on the table in front of him. Moonlight streamed in from the window, spreading over the entire wooden hut like a light veil. Su Nan turned his head and looked out the window, he could see the night sky outside. But he knew it was an illusion, he was now in a different dimension, no longer in the material world. ¡°Only five people at the gathering today? Seems like everyone¡¯s busy.¡± Night Owl looked around, making a light-hearted remark. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. As you all know, from today onwards, we wee a new member to our Mysterious Wooden Hut. Let us wee¡­¡± Night Owl paused and looked at Su Nan. ¡°yer.¡± Su Nan said, using the codename he had already thought of. As his words fell, lines appeared out of thin air on the table in front of him, as if an invisible carving knife was meticulously carving out the words ¡°yer¡±. Night Owl pondered for a few seconds, seemingly trying to decipher the meaning of the codename, but he was destined to be unable to understand. ¡°¡­ Let us wee the new member, yer.¡± Night Owl took the lead and apuded. Red Heart and Rose also pped their hands lightly. Only Wraith remained motionless, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Night Owl¡¯s words. Night Owl didn¡¯t mind, he said to Su Nan, ¡°Including you, there are currently eight people in the Mysterious Wooden Hut, but most of the time people are not all here, after all, everyone has their own things.¡± Su Nan nodded in understanding. He was also busy every day. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get down to business and start today¡¯s trades.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Wraith suddenly interrupted Night Owl. Thetter looked at him, puzzled, ¡°What is it?¡± Wraith nced at Su Nan and said, ¡°ording to the rules, all neers have to show their strength to prove that they are qualified to participate in the gathering. After all, no one wants to waste time trading with someone who doesn¡¯t have much resources.¡± Night Owl shook his head, ¡°No need, I can vouch for yer. He definitely has no fewer resources than us.¡± Nonsense, the others might not know, but he had personally investigated Su Nan and knew his strength very well. Could someone who built the ckrock Cavalry Regiment and the Stone Magic Puppet Regimentck resources for trading? He was the first person who wouldn¡¯t believe it! Hearing Night Owl say this, Red Heart and Rose both looked at Su Nan in surprise, seeming confused as to why this person could get such a firm guarantee from Night Owl. In the Mysterious Wooden Hut, everyone was unaware of each other¡¯s true identities. Only Night Owl, as the founder of the Mysterious Wooden Hut, knew the identity information of each member. All members who joined the Mysterious Wooden Hut were personally invited by him. Wraith, however, didn¡¯t buy it, and said coldly, ¡°But you can¡¯t break the rules.¡± The eyes behind Night Owl¡¯s mask narrowed slightly. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. ¡°Sorry, Su Nan. Wraith and Heb are close, and I had to tell the truth about you killing Heb to persuade others to make an exception to let you join. Perhaps this is why Wraith is giving you a hard time.¡± A low voice came from Night Owl¡¯s side. From the look of the others, it seemed that only Su Nan could hear these words. ¡°Although Night Owl is the organizer, he has very little control over the other members of the Mysterious Wooden Hut. He wasn¡¯t lying, this is indeed a very loose organization.¡± Su Nan thought silently. This was good news for him. Without changing his expression, Su Nan nodded to Night Owl and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s follow the rules.¡± He reached out and stroked the table, ten gray crystals appeared out of thin air on the table. ¡°Are these enough to prove my strength?¡± Wraith snorted, his eyes fixed on them, but the next second, he froze. At the same time, a gasp came from under the Rose mask next to him. A slightly maic female voice, belonging to a female Sorcerer Apprentice. ¡°Magic Stones!¡± The ten gray crystals Su Nan took out were undoubtedly magic stones! Night Owl subconsciously sat upright and stared at the magic stones in front of Su Nan, asking: ¡°Can I have a look?¡± Su Nan gestured for him to go ahead. There were oaths and contract rules in the trading house, even the owner couldn¡¯t change them, so there was no need to worry about his things being taken by others. Night Owl reached out, and a magic stone floated up andnded in his palm. Su Nan raised an eyebrow at this. Spell silent casting? Or a magical item¡¯s ability? If it was the former, then Night Owl¡¯s strength was not low. After examining it for a while, Night Owl handed the magic stone back to Su Nan and nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a magic stone, though it¡¯s just a lower-grade one, the quality is pretty good.¡± Everyone seemed to trust Night Owl¡¯s judgment, hearing him say so, Rose and Red Heart¡¯s eyes instantly became filled with a hint of heat. Wraith also fell silent and stopped talking. The Starlight Continent had long been devoid of natural magic stone mines. The existing magic stones were basically leftovers from a thousand years ago, with very limited quantities. And magic stones had a wide range of uses. Whether it was setting up formations, crafting magical items, refining puppets, or even some special potion-making, magic stones were required. It could be said that without magic stones, many things couldn¡¯t be done. On the current Starlight Continent, magic stones were undoubtedly invaluable materials for any Sorcerer Apprentice. These ten magic stones alone were more than enough to serve as the trade items for a gathering. Even if Wraith wanted to pick a fight, he wouldn¡¯t find an excuse. Seeing Wraith¡¯s silence, Night Owl chuckled and pped his hands, ¡°Since everyone has no objections, then let¡¯s begin tonight¡¯s trades.¡± ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± As soon as Night Owl¡¯s voice fell, Rose, who was on the right side of the long table, said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Rose¡¯s palm brushed against the table, and two¾«ÖÂľºÐ appeared out of thin air. She opened one of them, revealing a dense cluster of green seeds. ¡°These are Mandrake seeds. You all know the characteristics of Mandrakes, so I won¡¯t say more. There are 120 Mandrake seeds in total, anyone want them?¡± Mandrake was a magic nt with hallucinogenic effects, a material used in many potions. Su Nan had encountered many Mandrake nts in the Evil Spirit Manor in Stone Bell City, but those Mandrake nts were all corroded by negative energy and could not be used to make potions. They could only be burned. ¡°What are you trading for?¡± Su Nan said. He was just about to open up a new magic nt garden, and could nt some Mandrake. Rose looked at the magic stones on the table in front of Su Nan, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°One magic stone, what do you think?¡± Su Nan nodded, ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Rose breathed a sigh of relief. Over a hundred Mandrake seeds were still worth less than one magic stone, this trade was a bit of a bargain for her. Su Nan put the Mandrake seeds in the magic cube, checked them to make sure they were alright, and then threw the magic stone to Rose. With a magic stone in hand, Rose seemed to be in a much better mood, her voice became lighthearted. She opened the other wooden box, pointed to the potion inside and said: ¡°This is zeheart Potion, a First-Rank potion. Taking it can strengthen your physique and slightly enhance your fire element resistance.¡± At the sound of the words ¡°First-Rank potion¡±, all three present except Su Nan were moved. Su Nan saw it and nodded silently. As he had guessed, for these Sorcerer Apprentices, First-Rank potions were quite precious. Night Owl and Red Heart pondered slightly, seemingly thinking about whether to trade for the zeheart Potion, but finally shook their heads and kept silent. Wraith took out an irregrly shaped gray crystal and said in a deep voice, ¡°A miniature soul crystal, in exchange for your zeheart Potion.¡± Rose was immediately tempted, she was about to agree, but then she heard Su Nan¡¯s voice. ¡°Three magic stones, in exchange for your zeheart Potion.¡± Rose¡¯s spirit lifted, she agreed without a second thought. ¡°Deal!¡± Wraith¡¯s face darkened, he red at Su Nan fiercely, as if he wanted to throw a spell at his face. Su Nan smiled, he gave Rose the magic stones and received the zeheart Potion in exchange. As First-Rank potions, Revitalization Potion cost about 120 gold coins. ¡ª Of course, this was before using the improved Silver Moon Flower, and the cost of Revitalization Potion was now lower. Other Sorcerer Apprentices didn¡¯t have the magic cube, so their potion-making costs were even higher. The cost of First-Rank potions was at least 200 gold coins. And the value of magic stones was about 50 to 60 gold coins, considering the rare premium, three magic stones were a fair price for a First-Rank potion. However, this was only fair for others. For Su Nan, it was almost like getting something for nothing. After all, his cost to synthesize a magic stone was less than two gold coins, three magic stones were just over five gold coins. This price was a steal for a First-Rank potion! ¡°This potion is perfect for strengthening my physique.¡± Su Nan smiled and put the zeheart Potion into his Spatial Ring. Seeing that Rose didn¡¯t take out any more items for trade, Night Owl turned to the others. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Red Heart spoke up. The voice was somewhat muffled and low, obviously disguised, making it impossible to tell the gender. What he took out was a massive skeleton. When fully extended, it was about ten meters long and five meters high. Judging from its appearance, it should have belonged to a sub-dragon, a dragon lizard, or other simr creature. ¡°This is a Spined Wingless Dragon skeleton.¡± Red Heart introduced. As soon as the words fell, Wraith couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°I want this!¡± He then took out a soul crystal and ced it on the table. ¡°Although the Spined Wingless Dragon is a legendary sub-dragon, the value of the skeleton is rtively low. It¡¯s not as high as the blood and heart, two miniature soul crystals for your skeleton, it¡¯s a fair deal.¡± Red Heart nodded, agreeing with Wraith¡¯s statement. He was about to agree, but suddenly thought of something and turned to Su Nan. Sure enough, he saw thetter smiling and said, ¡°Five magic stones, do you want it?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Red Heart agreed without hesitation. Although the soul crystal was precious, it wasn¡¯t as widely used as magic stones, she needed thetter more. Seeing this, Wraith was so angry that he almost gritted his teeth, he red at Su Nan with a murderous look, as if he wanted to st him with a spell. Su Nan smiled faintly and nced at Wraith. Little brat, you dare challenge me, today I will make sure you can¡¯t trade anything! (End) Chapter 94: The Water Behind It Is Indeed Very Deep Chapter 94: The Water Behind It Is Indeed Very Deep Though not one hundred percent certain, Su Nan guessed that the code names of the people in the mysterious wooden hut were likely rted to their abilities in some way. For instance, Night Owl, when hest came to see Su Nan, used a substitute that was an owl. Rose traded either magic nt seeds or potions, suggesting she was skilled in magic nt cultivation and potion brewing. As for Corpse, his abilities were likely rted to the necromancy school. His eagerness for the thorny wingless dragon¡¯s boneº¡ was a testament to this. Su Nan was determined to give Corpse a taste of his own medicine, the guy who had been intentionally picking on him since the beginning of the gathering. With him present, Corpse wouldn¡¯t be able to trade for anything at this gathering. Su Nan was confident in his ability to do this.In terms of abundant resources, he believed that no one present couldpare to him. Of course, he didn¡¯t trade the thorny wingless dragon¡¯s boneº¡ purely out of spite. Thorny wingless dragons were a subspecies of sub-dragons, and their bones had benefits for Infiltrators, strengthening their bone density after refining and promoting bloodline concentration. Putting away the bone, Su Nan suddenly asked Red Heart, ¡°Do you have any dragon blood? Or perhaps the blood of a sub-dragon species?¡± Red Heart was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, ¡°I do have some.¡± He flipped his wrist, and a clear ss bottle appeared in his palm, filled with bright red blood. ¡°This is the blood of a thorny wingless dragon.¡± Su Nan¡¯s eyes lit up. Infiltrator¡¯s bloodline concentration was already approaching 90%. If he could obtain this bottle of sub-dragon blood and refine it with the thorny wingless dragon bone, then perhaps he could directly advance Infiltrator¡¯s bloodline to sub-dragon bloodline. This was something he absolutely had to get his hands on! Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Su Nan asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to trade for it?¡± Unexpectedly, Red Heart shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t n to trade this bottle of blood for anything.¡± Red Heart spread out his other palm, revealing a yellowish-brown eyeball. ¡°I found this by chance. It seems like a magic item, and it contains a concentrated amount of energy particles, but no matter how I try, I can¡¯t activate the energy within.¡± ¡°If any of you can help me identify this object, I will give him this bottle of sub-dragon blood.¡± Upon hearing Red Heart¡¯s words, everyone present immediately disyed curious expressions. Night Owl said, ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Red Heart directly handed the object to Night Owl. Night Owl held the eyeball, carefully examining it back and forth. He even tried injecting spiritual power into it, but the eyeball remained unresponsive. After a while, he sighed, shook his head, and returned the object. ¡°Sorry.¡± Seeing that even Night Owl, who had extensive knowledge, couldn¡¯t recognize the eyeball, Rose and Corpse quickly abandoned their attempts. At this moment, Su Nan said, ¡°Let me try.¡± Red Heart looked at him, then handed the object over. Corpse sneered, ¡°Even Night Owl couldn¡¯t figure it out, what are you pretending for?¡± Su Nan ignored him and focused on examining the item in his hand. Night Owl, Red Heart, and Rose didn¡¯t say anything, but they didn¡¯t believe that Su Nan could make sense of it either. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Nan quickly put the item down, smiling, ¡°Not so coincidentally, I happen to recognize this thing.¡± Everyone was taken aback. Red Heart immediately reacted, saying with delight, ¡°Really?¡± Su Nan returned the item to him, speaking leisurely, ¡°This is called the Rainbow Eye, the eye of the Rainbow Monster. It can emit a light simr to rainbow spirit radiance. You could call it a magic item, as it¡¯s considered a natural magic item to some extent.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. They had never heard of the Rainbow Eye or the Rainbow Monster. The Rainbow Spirit Radiance, however, was a second-ring spell that could cause the target that it shines on to fall into an illusion. Though none of those present had mastered it, they had seen it in books. ¡°How do we know you¡¯re not lying?¡± Corpse scoffed. Su Nan nced at Corpse, his gaze like that of someone looking at a clown, making Corpse incredibly annoyed. Before Corpse could speak, Su Nan turned to Red Heart, saying calmly, ¡°You can try soaking the Rainbow Eye in a mixture of dream flowers and animal blood. Five minutes should be enough.¡± Night Owl said at the right moment, ¡°I have some owl blood.¡± Rose followed by taking out a light purple flower, ¡°I have a dream flower as well.¡± Seeing this, Red Heart no longer hesitated and immediately started trying. Since he couldn¡¯t use this thing now, he might as well try what Su Nan said. The mixture of owl blood and dream flowers quickly submerged the eyeball. Everyone patiently waited five minutes. When Red Heart took the eyeball out of the mixture, its appearance hadpletely changed. The original yellowish-brown color was gone, reced by a rainbow-like iridescent glow. Looking at the beautiful iridescent glow, the few sorcerer apprentices present all experienced a brief moment of bewilderment, followed by rapidly snapping back to their senses. They looked at Su Nan with stunned expressions. It was actually true! Exactly as he said! Corpse was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect the yer to actually recognize this thing, and even knew how to activate it. It was uncanny! This guy was more knowledgeable than Night Owl? Red Heart looked at the Rainbow Eye in his hand with a joyful expression. Coming back to his senses, he immediately handed the thorny wingless dragon blood to Su Nan. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: ¡°Thank you. As agreed, this bottle of sub-dragon blood is yours.¡± Su Nan epted it with a smile. ¡°yer, you truly are knowledgeable.¡± Rose said with a smile. Night Owl nodded in agreement. When he saw Su Nan immediately recognizing the trading house, he thought Su Nan had just happened toe across it in some book. But now it seemed that Su Nan was undeniably well-versed in many things. It was hard to imagine someone who had only recently be a sorcerer apprentice knowing this much. Coupled with the resources Su Nan possessed, Night Owl even began to wonder if there was another sorcerer apprentice organization behind Su Nan. Corpse sat in silence, not saying a word. A powerful wizard might not be knowledgeable, but a knowledgeable wizard usually wasn¡¯t weak. Knowledge is power, and that phrase wasn¡¯t just a joke. He had originally thought the yer was just a newly promoted third-rank sorcerer apprentice. Even with the achievement of killing Herb, Corpse didn¡¯t really take him seriously. But now he found himself unable to see through the yer. After identifying the Rainbow Eye, Red Heart signaled that his trade was finished. Night Owl looked at Corpse. Seeing him remain silent, he said with a smile, ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn.¡± To Su Nan¡¯s surprise, Night Owl brought out a batch of fist-sized eggs. ¡°These are red-eyed raven eggs.¡± ¡°Red-eyed ravens are fast, have incredible stamina, and have ultra-long-range and wide-area vision, making them suitable for patrolling and guarding.¡± ¡°I have forty-five red-eyed raven eggs here, and I¡¯ll also include a cultivation manual for red-eyed ravens that I wrote myself. Does anyone want them?¡± Red-eyed ravens! Su Nan¡¯s expression moved. He knew about these magic creatures, and they were indeed perfect for patrolling and guarding his base. Although his base had stone golems, their number was limited, and their movements were slow, making it difficult to cover the entire base. If he had a group of red-eyed ravens working with the stone golems, his base¡¯s security would be even moreprehensive. His thoughts racing, Su Nan immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them. What do you want to trade for?¡± ¡°Magic stones,¡± Night Owl said without hesitation, ¡°Forty-five red-eyed raven eggs and the cultivation manual for ten magic stones.¡± Su Nan shook his head, ¡°Six.¡± They were just eggs, not adult red-eyed ravens. He still had to hatch and cultivate them himself. These dozens of eggs weren¡¯t worth ten magic stones. ¡°Eight.¡± ¡°Seven.¡± Night Owl hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Deal.¡± Another trade waspleted. Now only Su Nan and Corpse hadn¡¯t brought out their items for exchange. Seeing everyone¡¯s gaze on him, Corpse twitched his lips and pointed to two miniature soul crystals on the table, ¡°This is what I want to trade.¡± Night Owl, Red Heart, and Rose remained silent. They had already traded with Su Nan for the items they brought. The items they could still bring out weren¡¯t as valuable as these two miniature soul crystals. Seeing that Night Owl and the other three didn¡¯t react, Corpse¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at Su Nan, who seemed to be smiling faintly, and angrily put the two miniature soul crystals away. Night Owl coughed lightly and said to Su Nan, ¡°yer, do you have anything you want to trade?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Su Nan smiled, his hand sweeping across the table, instantly adding more than ten magic stones. This sight made Night Owl and the others gasp in astonishment. They had already traded away more than ten magic stones earlier, and now he was taking out another dozen or so. How many magic stones did the yer have? If it wasn¡¯t impossible, they would have thought the yer had a magic stone mine. ¡°I need wizard books, gems, and various rare metals. If you have any, you can bring them to me.¡± Night Owl, Red Heart, and Rose were all energized. If Su Nan needed something else, they might not have it, but they all had wizard books and gems, being sorcerer apprentices. The key was that wizard books could be copied, and gems could be purchased with gold coins. These two things weren¡¯t particrly rare, and trading them for magic stones was incredibly beneficial! Thus, the three of them all brought out various wizard books and gems. Su Nan carefully selected them, removing those he already had. The rest he epted without question. As for the gems, he took them all. To Su Nan¡¯s surprise, Rose actually brought out over three hundred gems at once. Although they were all low-grade gems, it was still extremely wealthy. Remember that Herb only had a little over a hundred gems on him. ¡°This guy is either a noble from a major family or has a partnership with the royal family of some country.¡± Su Nan took a deep look at Rose. Besides that, Red Heart and Night Owl also each brought out nearly a hundred gems. To Su Nan¡¯s delight, Red Heart happened to have three rare metals that were materials for the magic emblem core, which was what hecked, so he immediately took them all without hesitation. In the end, Su Nan acquired over three hundred wizard books, over five hundred gems, and three rare metals. And all he paid was less than two hundred magic stones. Night Owl and the other three felt it was extremely beneficial to trade wizard books and gems for precious magic stones. Su Nan felt it was also very beneficial to use low-cost magic stones to exchange for wizard books and gems. Both sides felt that this trade was worthwhile. It was clearly a win-win situation! The only one who wasn¡¯t happy was Corpse, who sat alone in the corner. From the start of the gathering until now, he hadn¡¯t traded for a single item, all of them had been snatched by Su Nan. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to go to Su Nan and beg for mercy. Throughout the entire gathering, he felt like an outsider. Looking at the magic stones in Night Owl and the other three¡¯s hands, Corpse felt a hint of regret. He wished he hadn¡¯t provoked the yer. After the trade, Red Heart and Rose¡¯s attitudes towards Su Nan became noticeably more enthusiastic. After all, Su Nan had already proven how powerful his resources were. Taking out over two hundred magic stones in one gathering, even the recognized richest member of the mysterious wooden hut, the Staff, couldn¡¯t do that. Having such a wealthy member join the mysterious wooden hut, they were naturally delighted. This meant they would be able to trade for even more resources in the future. The trade was finished, and the gathering ended. Before leaving, Su Nan listed a list of rare metals, stating that as long as they could bring out the rare metals on the list, no matter how much, he would ept them all at the next gathering. Red Heart and Rose agreed readily, starting to think about how they could collect more rare metals after they returned. The wooden hut was quickly left with only Night Owl and Corpse. Looking at Corpse, who was enveloped in gloom, Night Owl sighed, ¡°Herb¡¯s death was his own fault, it wasn¡¯t the yer¡¯s fault. You shouldn¡¯t have gone to bother the yer.¡± ¡°You saw it yourself. The yer¡¯s resources are far deeper than we initially thought. Having him join is good for the mysterious wooden hut.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a piece of advice. If you want to trade for more resources, try to get along with the yer as much as possible.¡± Corpse remained silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where the yer got those magic stones? How could an ordinary sorcerer apprentice have hundreds of magic stones?¡± ¡°What difference does it make if you knew? You still want to take them from the yer?¡± Night Owl said with deep meaning. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the yer was already able to kill Herb when he was just a second-rank sorcerer apprentice. Now that he¡¯s been promoted to a third-rank sorcerer apprentice, he¡¯ll only be stronger. Do you think you have a chance of beating him?¡± Corpse¡¯s words faltered, unable to retort. ¡°Let¡¯s say that you could beat the yer. How can you guarantee that you can get those magic stones? Who knows if those resources are the yer¡¯s or if he traded them from someone else?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s thetter, we¡¯d actually be cutting off a channel to trade for magic stones.¡± ¡°Since we can trade for magic stones from the yer peacefully, why take risks and do something thankless?¡± Corpse fell silent once more. After a long time, he stood up and said, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± With those words, Corpse instantly vanished. Night Owl shook his head and looked at the spot where Su Nan had been sitting, a thoughtful look crossing his eyes. Through his previous investigation, he thought he had a good understanding of Su Nan. But after interacting with him twice, Su Nan¡¯s image had be even more enigmatic and elusive. Now even he couldn¡¯t fathom the depths of Su Nan. ¡°A twenty-year-old third-rank sorcerer apprentice, the water behind him is indeed very deep.¡± Chapter 95 Updating the Website, You might see some errors. Comment option has been fixed. If you notice any errors,ment. Coming back to his senses, Su Nan found himself back in the Mind Chamber, still holding the key in his palm. Except the key was now unusable. Putting the key away, Su Nan took out all the items he had traded for at the gathering. Over three hundred wizarding tomes, over five hundred gems, three types of rare metals, a meheart Potion, over a hundred mandrake seeds, a thorny, wingless dragon skeleton, a vial of sub-dragon blood, and over forty red-eyed raven eggs. This trip to the trading house was undeniably a great sess! ¡°Although other wizard apprentices don¡¯t have magic cubes to synthesize resources, they all have their own resources channels. Trading with them can allow me to obtain resources I rarely see.¡± ¡°Joining the Mysterious Wooden Hut was indeed the right decision.¡± After calming himself down, Su Nan started organizing his loot.Out of the over three hundred wizarding tomes, there were a total of twenty-one spell books. Among them were five zero-ring spells, eleven one-ring spells, and five two-ring spells, greatly expanding Su Nan¡¯s spell repertoire. With the yer panel, as long as he had enough time, Su Nan couldpletely master all the spells. He didn¡¯t need to specialize in only a few spells like other wizard apprentices. ¡°The more spells I master, the stronger my ability to adapt to unexpected situations will be.¡± ¡°But for now, I should prioritize mastering two-ring spells, and learn the restter when I have some spare time.¡± As for the over five hundred gems, Su Nan nned to use them for creating stone golems and synthesizing higher-grade rune gems. The stone golems would mainly be used to guard the new magical nt garden he was about to open up. The higher-grade rune gems, however, had changedpared to before. After bing a third-rank wizard apprentice, Su Nan¡¯s energy control ability had greatly increased. He tried increasing the number of rune gems he synthesized, from the previous eighteen to twenty-three. The power of the higher-grade rune gems also soared. Su Nan tested it with the Extreme Protection Ring, and a single Thunderbolt higher-grade rune gem knocked off over 700 defense points. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: The power was roughly equivalent to eight two-ring spells hitting simultaneously! With such incredible power, aside from glimmer-grade protective magic items, there was no two-ring protective spell or alchemical-grade protective magic item that couldpletely resist it! The key was that as his spiritual power increased, the power of the higher-grade rune gems would also gradually increase. It could be said that for a very long time in the future, the higher-grade rune gems could be his trump card. ¡°At least before I be a wizard, higher-grade rune gems can be used as a killing move. This trump card cannot be lost.¡± ¡°First, I will make five higher-grade rune gems, and save the rest forter.¡± Su Nan then looked at the meheart Potion, thought for a moment, and directly drank it. The scalding potion exploded in his body, turning into a hot current that flowed throughout his body. For a while, he felt like he was soaking in boiling water, his skin bing red with visible speed. Having experienced the pain of taking the Nightmare Potion, the pain brought by the meheart Potion was nothing to him. Su Nan easily endured it. When his body returned to normal, he immediately opened the panel and found his constitution had increased by 1.82. ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Nan was already very satisfied. After all, the meheart Potion was only a first-order potion, and it also had a slight effect of strengthening fire element resistance. For the constitution to have this increase was already very good. Among first-order potions, the meheart Potion was slightly better than the Dragon Blood Potion. ¡°Unfortunately, the main ingredient of the meheart Potion seems to be the meheart Bamboo, which only exists in the Thornflower Kingdom and is harder to find than ck scale lizardman blood.¡± Su Nan shook his head. It was still easier to synthesize Dragon Blood Fruit to strengthen his constitution. From now on, he would have to set aside some of every batch of Dragon Blood Fruit harvest for strengthening his own constitution. ¡°Counting these three rare metals, and the two substitute materials I recently researched, I¡¯ve already gathered sixty-five types of metals for refining magic emblem cores, leaving twenty-four more.¡± ¡°Once the new magical nt garden is opened, I will set aside a section to nt mandrakes.¡± ¡°As for the red-eyed ravens, I need to hatch them as soon as possible.¡± Su Nan nned to hatch the red-eyed ravens himself. After all, this batch of red-eyed ravens would be responsible for the base¡¯s security. He couldn¡¯t entrust it to Xie Man and the others. The remaining thorny, wingless dragon skeleton and blood, needless to say, were naturally used to enhance the bloodline of the Stealthy Dragon. Overall, Su Nan was very satisfied with this trip to the Mysterious Wooden Hut. He even started looking forward to the next gathering. After this experience, he believed that next time, Night Owl and the others would bring along more things he wanted. In the following days. Su Nan began to research how to extract the thorny, wingless dragon skeleton and blood to enhance the Stealthy Dragon. After much effort, he finally managed to fuse all the extracted essence into the Stealthy Dragon. The results did not disappoint Su Nan. After sleeping for three days, the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s bloodline finally advanced to sub-dragon bloodline. Boom! Within the spell training field, the Stealthy Dragon rampaged, constantly smashing the stone pirs Su Nan had created, excitedly testing its enhanced physical strength. Su Nan stood on the edge of the field, smiling as he watched the Stealthy Dragon move its body. After advancing to the sub-dragon species, the most obvious change in the Stealthy Dragon was that its physical strength had increased severalfold. Now, it could go toe-to-toe with a one-ring legendary knight solely based on physical strength! This strength already surpassed many sub-dragon species! In addition, the Stealthy Dragon also awakened the ability to breathe fire, simr to dragon breath. Although the power was not yetparable to true dragon breath, it was already approaching the power of a two-ring spell. Powerful physique, invisibility, real and illusory transformation, plus fire breath, the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s current realbat strength undoubtedly reached the level of a two-ring legendary knight.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: If it faced the giant bear magic pet Heb had back then, the Stealthy Dragon could probably kill it with a single attack. While he was pondering, the Stealthy Dragon had finished moving and ran to Su Nan, stopping in front of him and letting out an affectionate cry. After its bloodline evolution, it also had more dragon features. Not only did it have two curved, sharp horns on its head, but its back also grew a row of sharp, de-like protrusions. The only pity was that it didn¡¯t evolve wings. Otherwise, a sub-dragon species that simultaneously possessed flight, invisibility, real and illusory transformation, and fire breath would make even a third-rank wizard apprentice very nervous. ¡°Hiss!¡± The Stealthy Dragon hissed again, its affectionate and friendly actionsbined with its majestic and ferocious appearance, creating a stark contrast. Su Nan¡¯s mind suddenly felt a blur, and his vision split in two. One was his original vision. The other vision, however, showed a familiar figure. It was his own appearance, only much smaller. ¡®He¡¯ lowered his head, and what met his eyes were ck-red scales and sharp ws. Vision sharing! This was a new ability that the Stealthy Dragon awakened after its bloodline evolution. This was not a spell-like ability but a skill that would awaken after a magic pet was cultivated to a certain level. However, the time of awakening varied depending on the difference in aptitude and species. With this ability, Su Nan could now connect to the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s vision at any time, sharing vision even if they were hundreds or thousands of kilometers apart. A simr magic pet ability was spell sharing. A magic pet that awakened this ability could, within a certain distance, allow its owner to choose to have the effects of spells cast on itself also applied to the magic pet, until the spell duration ends or the two parties are separated by a certain distance. For example, when Su Nan cast the Lightness spell on himself, he could also have the effect of the Lightness spell applied to his magic pet at the same time. ¡°Looking at this trend, spell sharing should awaken next time during its bloodline evolution.¡± Su Nan stroked the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s head. Now, ck scale lizardman blood had no effect on the Stealthy Dragon. There were only two ways to continue to increase the concentration of its bloodline. One was still blood exchange, extracting his own blood and synthesizing Dragon Blood to be infused. The other was to collect true Dragon Blood and infuse it. The former was the most straightforward, but the progress was slow. Thetter was faster, the only problem being that it was difficult to find true Dragon Blood. ¡°Forget it, I can take it slow, anyway, sub-dragon species have a long lifespan. The Stealthy Dragon will definitely evolve into a dragon species in my lifetime.¡± Su Nan thought to himself silently. ¡°Meow!¡± Amy suddenly appeared on the back of the Stealthy Dragon, her nostrils twitching as she sniffed. ¡°The scent of a sub-dragon species, the big guy¡¯s bloodline has evolved.¡± Perhaps due to her master¡¯s guidance, Amy¡¯s understanding of the wizarding world was no less than that of many third-rank wizard apprentices. She could tell at a nce that the Stealthy Dragon had changed, and eximed in surprise. Seeing Amy, Su Nan¡¯s expression moved, and he asked: ¡°Amy, do you know where there are dragons?¡± Although the current Starlight Continent was different from the one thousands of years ago, it was still the same continent. If he knew where dragons used to appear thousands of years ago, he could use it as a reference. ¡°Dragons?¡± Amy tilted her head, a little hesitant. ¡°Those big guys are always flying all over the continent, nobody knows where they build their nests.¡± Pausing for a moment, she seemed to have thought of something and said again, ¡°But there are definitely dragons in the Rainbow Sea and the Underworld.¡± The Rainbow Sea and the Underworld? Su Nan¡¯s heart moved. He knew those two ces. After the Elemental Revival in his previous life, the Rainbow Sea and the Underworld, due to their abundant resources, became the first choices for many wizards (apprentices) to explore and adventure. Among them, the Rainbow Sea was a very famous sea. It was known for the many colorful corals, as well as various colored nts and animals on the seabed. But this sea was also quite dangerous, inhabited by many poisonous and fierce marine creatures, plus many seafolk groups. If you weren¡¯t a wizard (apprentice), ordinary people could only stay in the shallow waters. Su Nan remembered that the Rainbow Sea was on the other side of the continent, thousands of miles away from Shining Light City. Unless he could tame a flying beast, otherwise, riding the Stealthy Dragon to travel there, it would take half a year to go back and forth. The Starlight Continent was quite vast. As for the Underworld, as the name suggests, it was a vast space located underground. There, apart from the ever-present darkness, were countless ferocious monsters. Including all sorts of ferocious beasts, demons, insect races, Heartbreakers, mutated spiders, undead, mushroom people, worms, minotaurs, and oozes. Of course, it also included the dragons Amy mentioned. Many dragons liked to build their nests in the Underworld, mainly because the Underworld was rich in minerals. As long as they found a silver or gold mine, captured a group of ves to mine the veins, then they could lie down and wait for the treasure to flow in. This was the ultimate dream of many dragons. However, after thousands of years of elemental wastnd, Su Nan guessed that the abundance of resources in the Rainbow Sea and the Underworld would definitely be far less than before. In that case, whether there were still dragons living there was a question. To go deeper, the current Starlight Continent was no longer a suitable ce for dragons to live. Whether there were still dragons on the continent was a question mark. ¡°Forget it, if I can¡¯t find Dragon Blood, sub-dragon blood will do. If I have to, I can synthesize Dragon Blood with the magic cube.¡± ¡°The Rainbow Sea is out of the question for now, but the Underworld is an option.¡± ¡°However, the entrances to the Underworld are mostly very secret. It won¡¯t be easy to find them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the others at the next Mysterious Wooden Hut gathering.¡± Having made up his mind, Su Nan temporarily put this aside, letting Amy and the Stealthy Dragon go out to y. He himself stayed in the spell training field. His eyes fell on the human-shaped target in the distance, Su Nan¡¯s lips moved slightly, and he quickly uttered a syble. Six magic projectiles instantly appeared, piercing through the void like lightning, and with a boom, the human-shaped target was blown to pieces. ¡°The casting speed has increased by about three times.¡± Su Nan nodded in satisfaction. Just two days ago, he had sessfully mastered segmented casting. Now, he only needed to utter a short syble or two to cast spells, and hisbat ability had made a leap forward. ¡°Next is to train spell chanting.¡± Su Nan¡¯s mind moved, and a line of text suddenly appeared in the void in front of him. ¡¾¡®Spell Chanting¡¯ Training Progress: 0.16%¡¿ ¡°Only 0.16% training progress in two days, at this rate, it should take two to three years to master it.¡± Su Nan had expected this situation. The true Super Magic Technique was definitely more difficult to train than Segmented Casting. Actually, being able to master spell chanting in only two to three years was already very fast. Many wizard apprentices never mastered a single spell chant in their entire lives. Most of them were only able to gradually learn Super Magic Technique after they became wizards, and their spiritual control ability was greatly strengthened. Those who were able to master Super Magic Technique during their wizard apprentice stage were all geniuses. If other wizard apprentices knew that Su Nan could learn spell chanting in only two to three years, their eyes would probably pop out. ¡°Once my spiritual power increases, the training progress should be able to increase again. Maybe I can master it in less than two years.¡± Su Nan¡¯s mentality was very calm. Unlike skills like ¡¾Potion Brewing¡¿and ¡¾Magic Item Manufacturing¡¿, which could be upgraded in a short time by using resources, Super Magic Technique could only be cultivated step by step. A total of seven Super Magic Techniques, to master them all, it was almost impossible without twenty or thirty years. It was a long process. ¡°With the yer panel, I can just grind.¡± Su Nan took a deep breath, suppressed his distractions and continued to practice spell chanting. Chapter 96: The Grand Wedding Updating the Website, You might see some errors. Comment option has been fixed. If you notice any errors,ment. Chapter 96: The Grand Wedding Time flew by and in the blink of an eye, it was already the month of zing Fire (July). This was the time when the sun walked across thend. In the Cangjin Empire, this was also the time for the annual Fire Festival. In the Starry Constetion Duchy, although the Harvest Festival was still two months away, the people had already started to show signs of merriment. Jin Yan Province was no exception, and it was even earlier than other provinces to be enveloped in an atmosphere of joy and festivity. The reason was that the Marquis of Jin Yan Province was about to get married! The moment this joyous news spread from the lord¡¯s manor, it swept through the entire Jin Yan Province like a hurricane.Su Nan, who had been immersed in his studies and cultivation, became one of thest people to know about it. ¡°So, my brother¡¯s wedding is scheduled for the day of the Harvest Festival.¡± Su Nan expressed surprise, having just learned the news in the meeting room. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kei said with a cheerful smile, ¡°A way to celebrate with the people, what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ pretty good.¡± Hearing the phrase ¡°celebrate with the people¡±ing from a noble¡¯s mouth, it felt strangely awkward. ¡°Who¡¯s the bride?¡± ¡°The youngest daughter of the Marquis of White Tower.¡± A marriage alliance? It seemed Kei was gradually expanding hiswork of rtionships. ¡°I¡¯ll be there on the day of the wedding.¡± Su Nan said. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: As he was about to leave, Kei stopped him with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t rush off, I have something I want to talk to you about.¡± Su Nan reluctantly sat back down, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re twenty years old this year, it¡¯s time to think about getting married.¡± Su Nan was stunned for a moment before shaking his head with a wry smile. For a Wizard Apprentice who aspired to be a Wizard, marriage was an extremely distant notion. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for that right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to consider it? Many nobles have approached me, wanting to marry their daughters or nieces to you, and there are quite a few beauties among them.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Nan rejected without hesitation. Compared to Wizard Apprentices, the lifespan of ordinary people was far too short. Even legendary knights could only live half as long as a third-rank Wizard Apprentice. If he were to marry an ordinary woman, the end result would likely be watching her die of old age. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for him, nor for the woman who would be his wife. Besides, he wasn¡¯t interested in getting married now. Cultivation, study, and farming development upied almost all his time and energy, leaving no space for anything else. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already chosen a new location for the Magic nt Garden, you¡¯re in charge of the construction.¡± Su Nan waved his hand and walked out of the hall without looking back. Watching him leave, Kei shook his head helplessly. ¡°It seems the responsibility of carrying on the family line will fall to me.¡± The construction of a single Magic nt Garden was much simpler than the base. By the month of Books (August), the foundation for the Magic nt Garden was alreadypleted. Su Nan named it Magic nt Garden No. 2.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As for the one in the base, it was naturally called Magic nt Garden No. 1. In addition to Dragonblood Fruit and Silver Moon Flowers, Su Nan also specifically designated one-third of the area for nting Mandrake, Gold Thorn Grass, Tranquility Flower, and other Magic nts. These weremonly used ingredients for crafting low-level potions. Standing at the entrance of the Magic nt Garden, looking at the various flowers in full bloom, and smelling the sweet fragrance that filled the air, Su Nan wore a satisfied smile. When the Silver Moon Flowers here matured, he would be able to synthesize a third-rank mid-grade Transcendent Potion. At that time, his meditation efficiency would be further enhanced. As for the third-rank high-grade Transcendent Potion, there were restrictions that required Spiritual Power to reach 34 points and Physique to reach 25 points to be able to consume it. He estimated that he wouldn¡¯t be able to consume it until he had built the eleventh Star Ring. There was also Dragonblood Fruit, which could be used to strengthen Physique, allowing him to reach the level of a Junior Great Knight sooner. ¡°Su Nan!¡± A warm and sweet voice came from within the flower sea, and more than a dozen exquisite little beauties, only a foot tall, flew out from the flowerbeds, pping their colorful wings. These little people were about thirty centimeters tall, wearing various colors of exquisite long dresses, with bow ties on their chests, colorful wings on their backs, slender and graceful figures, and small, white, tender legs wearing thigh-high boots, making them look very pretty. ¡°I want to drink rosedew.¡± ¡°I want honey, yesterday¡¯s honey was so delicious.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Seven or eight little people flew around Su Nan, their sweetughter echoing in the air. The one at the front was wearing a flower crown. Her beauty was exceptional even among the group of beautiful little people. These little people were otherworldly creatures that Su Nan had recently summoned. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: They were a type of fairy creature called Flower Fairies. Like Flower Sprites, they had nobat ability, but they were very good at tending Magic nts ¨C in fact, most fairy creatures were very good at tending Magic nts. Some fairy creatures with abilities simr to nt Aura, a type of spell-like ability, were the coveted Magic nt managers for many Wizards (Apprentices). It was worth mentioning that Flower Fairies weren¡¯t like Flower Sprites who liked to y pranks. On the contrary, they were very close to those they liked. The one wearing the crown was the Flower Fairy Queen, named Tia. Actually, Su Nan had summoned Tia first, and after tasting the rosedew and honey Su Nan had synthesized, the Flower Fairy Queen immediately agreed to Su Nan¡¯s recruitment and took charge of the Magic nt Garden. She also proactively summoned more Flower Fairiester. As a reward for guarding the Magic nt Garden, Su Nan only needed to provide them with enough rosedew and honey every month, making them affordable and useful helpers. ¡°Tia, how are things going today?¡± Su Nan took out the rosedew and honey and gave them to the Flower Fairies, then extended his hand to let Tiand in his palm. ¡°Everything is good.¡± Tia said sweetly, ¡°Just the Mandrakes are a bit noisy, they¡¯re always screaming, I just gave them a good scolding.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes, two apprentices came this morning, I yed hide-and-seek with them, hehe, they couldn¡¯t find me at all.¡± Nature had bestowed upon Flower Fairies an amazing self-preservation ability. They could hide in the flower sea, and even a full-fledged Wizard would find it difficult to discover them. Tia chattered to Su Nan about the things that happened today, asionally bursting into a series of crisp, silver bell-likeughter. Su Nan listened patiently, interjecting a word here and there. In all likelihood, the Magic nt Gardens he would open in the future would primarily be managed by the Flower Fairies. The Flower Fairy Queen had the ability to summon her kin, so in the future, as long as there was a need, he could simply ask Tia to summon new members. From now on, Su Nan would no longer have to worry about having insufficient manpower in the Magic nt Garden. However, while most things could be handled by the Flower Fairies, some tasks still needed to bepleted by the apprentices. The third round of aptitude testing held in Jin Yan Province had endedst month. Compared to the first and second rounds, the third round wasrger in scale. Therefore, a total of eighteen young men and women passed the aptitude test. Now, the entire base had a student poption of thirty-three people. Nearly half of them had already mastered the Star Ring Meditation Method. Xie Man, Cole, and Athiel, in particr, had already built their second Star Ring and sessfully mastered three to four zero-ring spells. Besides, Xie Man and Athiel had already sessfully crafted zero-order potions. In terms of data, their [Potion Crafting] skill had both reached level 1. Cole, on the other hand, had mastered the [Puppet Refining] skill. Thanks to this, Su Nan no longer needed to waste his time crafting low-level potions or refining ckrock Beasts. He had delegated both tasks to the three students. Xie Man, Cole, and Athiel now mainly took on crafting potions and refining puppets. Tasks like tending Magic nts, cleaning theboratory, and maintaining Magic Puppets were left to the other neers. ¡°Once more people learn how to craft potions, we can expand the scale of potion sales.¡± The money-making business had to continue, and it had to be gradually expanded. After all, as Su Nan¡¯s strength increased, there were more and more ces where he needed to spend money. Not to mention, just researching substitutes for Magic Emblem Core materials had cost him more than three thousand gold coins. Fortunately, the money wasn¡¯t wasted, and he eventually sessfully synthesized three substitutes. Now, he only needed twenty-one rare metals toplete the materials for refining the Magic Emblem Core. The night forest was unusually quiet. A group of men in leather armor navigated through the forest under the dim starlight. The sound of insects pping their wings filled the air, like a night melody interwoven together. The group moved forward in silence, their rustling footsteps passing through patches of bushes. The cold night air and the deathly silence made people feel a knot in their stomachs. After walking for a while, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked the person in front who was leading the way in a low voice, ¡°Freder, how much further until we get there?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Freder said without turning back. ¡°You said that half an hour ago, exactly how much further do we have to go?¡± The speaker¡¯s voice carried a note of suppressed impatience, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be lying to us, would you?¡± Freder turned back and nced at him, coldly saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can turn back now.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± An older man interrupted them, ¡°Be careful not to make too much noise, it attracts wild beasts, there are often ck wolves here at night.¡± The man held a high position in the group. As soon as he spoke, the person who had beenining immediately shut his mouth. Freder nced at the man and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the marks I left before, go another seven to eight hundred meters ahead, and we¡¯ll reach the cave I found.¡± The group cheered up at these words and quickly quickened their pace. Not long after, the scene before them suddenly opened up, revealing a clearing, with a steep cliff at the end. At the bottom of the cliff was a dark and gloomy cave entrance. In the darkness, the cave entrance looked like a bloodthirsty maw, waiting for uninvited guests to enter, which was somewhat eerie. However, the group was not afraid at all, their gazes toward the entrance were filled with a fiery heat, their faces full of excitement. ¡°Freder, did you find those silver bars in this cave?¡± The man asked in a deep voice. Freder nodded heavily, ¡°That¡¯s right, I saw a silver vein deep inside the cave with my own eyes.¡± The group¡¯s expressions became even more excited. A silver vein, even a super-small, shallow silver vein, could make them rich overnight. If the reserves were evenrger, they might not have to worry about food and drink for the rest of their lives. ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in!¡± The man suppressed his excitement and led the group into the cave. Some people in the front and back of the group lit torches, and the bright light illuminated the inside of the cave. The man examined the cave walls and frowned in confusion. This cave was full of traces of artificial excavation, and the traces were quite new,bined with the silver vein inside, it should be a recently excavated mine. But if that were the case, why were there no figures in sight. Moreover, he had inquired in the city and found that no one had ever mined in this forest. The man was inexplicably uneasy and began to consider whether to retreat and investigate further before proceeding. Just then, a low cry suddenly came from deep inside the cave. ¡°It¡¯s the silver vein!¡± The man subconsciously looked up and saw a patch of dull silver-gray on the cave wall, immediately catching his eye. His heart began to beat rapidly. The desire for silver bars instantly suppressed the unease deep in his heart. Without hesitation, the man immediately took the iron pickaxe from his waist and eximed excitedly, ¡°Dig!¡± Everyone had been waiting for thismand. Upon hearing it, they couldn¡¯t wait to get to work. ¡°Haha, we¡¯re rich!¡± ¡°After this job, I can take a break for several years!¡± ¡°This cave seems pretty deep, there might be other veins further inside.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go check it outter.¡± The group discussed excitedly. At that moment, strange sounds suddenly came from deep inside the cave. Despite being caught up in excitement, years of abundant adventuring experience allowed the man to notice the anomaly immediately. ¡°Quiet!¡± ¡°There seems to be something in the cave, everyone be on guard!¡± The group immediately put down their iron picks and drew their weapons, their eyes alertly fixed on the darkness deep inside the cave. ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± To their horror, a group of rats, asrge as cats, rushed out from the darkness. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Rats?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way rats are this big¡­ Damn it, these monsters are so fast, I was bitten!¡± These sudden rats had slightly reddish eyes, like crazed beasts, they attacked the group with their sharp fangs and ws. What was even scarier was that they were incredibly fast, and there were many of them. In the limited space of the cave, the group couldn¡¯t dodge, and they were quickly injured. ¡°Stay calm, back-to-back defense!¡± The man swung his sword and chopped a giant rat in half, yelling loudly. The next second, a muffled roar suddenly came from behind. The man didn¡¯t have time to turn around before he was knocked to the ground by a massive figure rushing from behind. ¡°Captain!¡± Someone cried out in rm. With the flickering firelight, everyone quickly saw the beast that had knocked the man to the ground. It had a toad-like head, dark red skin, no eyes, and incredibly thick limbs. ¡°Gurgle, gurgle!¡± The toad-like monster opened its bloody maw and bit down on the man¡¯s head. After chewing a few times, it swallowed it whole, then leaped onto the others. ¡°Ah!!¡± The man¡¯s death sent the group intoplete panic. Everyone lost their fighting spirit and rushed to the cave entrance in a desperate attempt to escape. However, they hadn¡¯t run very far before they were knocked down by the toad-like monster and the swarm of rats chasing behind them. Freder, who was running the fastest, was the first to reach the cave entrance. Seeing that he was about to escape, he couldn¡¯t help but show an ecstatic expression on his face. But the next moment, a sticky tongue shot out from behind, wrapping around his waist and dragging him back forcefully. ¡°Ah!!¡± The short scream was cut off abruptly, followed by the chilling sound of chewing. ¡°Crunch, crunch!¡± After a while, the sounds disappeared, and the dark cave returned to its deathly silence. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 97: Whose Face? Updating the Website, You might see some errors. Comment option has been fixed. If you notice any errors,ment. Chapter 97: Whose Face? Shining Light City. The city was abuzz with excitement today. The streets were brightly decorated with colorfulnterns and banners, overflowing with people. On both sides of the streets hung drapes bearing the insignia of a golden me, the symbol of the Shining Light Family. In the distant square, tables were set up for beer barrels and food, avable for all to enjoy. The entire city was enveloped in an atmosphere of joyous celebration. Inside a carriage, Mu Zhu lifted the curtain, excitedly looking out at the street scene and the throngs of people.¡°Shining Light City is much more prosperous than before.¡± Ota, sitting opposite him, nodded and said, ¡°After all, Shining Light City is now the center of the Golden Rock Province.¡± After defeating the Golden Rock Marquis, Marquis Kei had established Shining Light City as the center of the province. The Lord¡¯s Mansion was still the original Baron¡¯s Mansion, but it had been expanded. Today¡¯s Shining Light City was the political and economic center of the entire Golden Rock Province, naturally bing increasingly prosperous. ¡°President, I heard that the Grand Duke of Starsea and the other five Marquises have all sent envoys to offer congrattions. Is it true?¡± Ota asked curiously. Mu Zhu smiled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. The noble Marquis Shining Light, he deserves a little respect, you know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty big deal.¡± As they spoke, the carriage arrived at the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Various luxurious carriages were parked in the open space in front of the mansion. The carriages were adorned with countless noble emblems. He estimated that there were at least two or three hundred different emblems. Ota even saw a few familiar aristocratic crests, clearly belonging to the nobility of the Thornflower Duchy! Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: ¡°Even the nobles from our duchy havee. Marquis Shining Light¡¯s influence is too great!¡± Mu Zhu said with a hint of amusement, ¡°His influence is undeniably great, but it may not be Shining Light¡¯s face he¡¯s getting.¡± Ota was slightly stunned, then he thoughtfully nodded. They handed their gifts to the servants by the gate, then presented their invitations. After a brief inspection, they entered the mansion and were led by the servants towards the grand hall. Even from a distance, they could hear bursts ofughter and conversation from within the hall. The bright and spacious hall was dotted with tables draped in white cloth. They wereden with a feast of delicious food and fine wine. Numerous men and women, their attire elegant and their bearing exuding an air of privilege, were gathered in groups, clinking their wine sses and conversing gracefully. Mu Zhu surveyed the crowd, recognizing many familiar faces. They were all big shots rarely seen by ordinary people, many of them viscounts or even earls. Yet these individuals, who held a position of high esteem in the eyes of ordinary people, were now gathered in the grand hall, eagerly awaiting the arrival of their host. Mu Zhu smiled inwardly, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, noting two small groups that drew significant attention. The first group consisted of a cluster of middle-aged men gathered near the center of the hall, to the right. Compared to the other nobles present, they exhibited less grace and more tenacity in their speech and demeanor, carrying a hint of the iron-blooded spirit typical of soldiers. If he had to guess, these were probably the newly promoted military nobles of Marquis Kei. These individuals had risen to prominence rtively recently and found it difficult to blend in with the established nobility from elsewhere, so they formed their own circle and chatted among themselves. Mu Zhu scanned the group and sure enough, he saw a few familiar faces ¨C Viscount Bred, Baron Jorton, and Baron Stary. He had grown acquainted with these three, as they frequently led trade caravans to Shining Light City. The other group wasprised of a dozen or so teenage boys and girls. Their young and innocent faces stood out among the crowd of adults, drawing attention. However, nobody dared to underestimate these young people. In fact, many were secretly observing them. After all, these young people were all students of *that one*. Several nobles approached them with smiles, hoping to join their conversation, but they retreated soon after, looking troubled, seemingly unsessful. Mu Zhu looked around again, but he couldn¡¯t find Su Nan. He thought to himself that Su Nan wouldn¡¯t appear at this time, so he decided to stop thinking about it. He signaled a passing servant to stop and took a ss of wine from the tray, then forced a smile and walked towards the nearest group of nobles. As for Ota, he was directed to another hall, where all the guards apanying the nobles were gathered. ¡°Such a boring banquet.¡± Cole frowned, watching the nobles in the hallughing and chattering, a hint of impatience shing across his face. ¡°And a bunch of boring people.¡± Atylughed, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This is the Lord¡¯s wedding. If Teacher hears you saying these things, he¡¯ll definitely scold you.¡± Cole snorted, his lips curling in disdain, but he suppressed his impatience. He still held great respect for his Teacher. In fact, if his Teacher wouldn¡¯t be attending the wedding, he wouldn¡¯t havee here. He¡¯d rather spend the time learning magic or refining another ckrock Beast than attending this tedious banquet. Xieman chuckled to himself, looking at thevish hall and the well-dressed nobles, a sense of nostalgia washing over him. In the past, the only chance he had to experience this kind of high-society banquet was to clean up the garbage after the party with Old Roger. But now, he was a guest at the banquet, a sought-after individual courted by many nobles. It was truly a world turned upside down. ¡°Senior Xieman.¡± A voice suddenly reached his ears. Xieman turned to see Ethan, an apprentice from the second batch who had entered the base, speaking to him. ¡°I heard that the base will soon have a batch of Red-Eyed Ravens. Is that true?¡± Ethan leaned closer, asking curiously. Behind him, the neers curiously looked over, clearly interested in this matter. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Xieman smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from Lady Amy that Teacher brought them from elsewhere. They¡¯ve already hatched and will be deployed after a period of nurturing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re real Red-Eyed Ravens!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this type of magical creature before.¡± ¡°The books say Red-Eyed Ravens can spot prey from hundreds of kilometers away.¡± ¡°That amazing! I¡¯ll definitely find a Red-Eyed Raven as my magicalpanion.¡± The neers buzzed with excitement, full of curiosity about the Red-Eyed Ravens. These neers, who had just begun their journey into the world of wizardry, were in a period of boundless curiosity and wonder. Xieman chuckled, ¡°Then you have to work hard. You need to be a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice to contract a magicalpanion. You have a long way to go.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Xieman.¡± The neers stood tall and proud, brimming with confidence. Xieman and Atyl exchanged nces, feeling a pang of empathy. These neers hadn¡¯t yet experienced the harsh realities of cultivation, so they were so confident. Once they¡¯ve meditated for a while, they¡¯ll understand how difficult it is to build a Star Ring and increase their spiritual power. They had been First-Rank Wizard Apprentices for over two years, and they hadn¡¯t even built their third Star Ring. Their spiritual power was still far from the standard required for a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice. Their advancement seemed far off. The more they cultivated, the more they realized how difficult it was to increase their strength. And their admiration and respect for their Teacher grew even greater. Lady Amy had said that Teacher became a Second-Rank Wizard Apprentice in just a year. The speed of his advancement was beyond their wildest dreams. ¡°The Lord is here!¡± A voice suddenly rang out, interrupting Xieman¡¯s thoughts. He looked up and saw Marquis Kei, with his bride by his side, walking into the grand hall with a broad smile. Both were dressed in magnificent attire, their clothes adorned with jewels and intricate embroidery. The bride wore a crown on her head, and her beautiful features were entuated by the regal headwear, making her captivating. ¡°The bride is so beautiful.¡± Atyl couldn¡¯t help but exim, her eyes sparkling. Xieman smiled, about to tease her, but his peripheral vision caught a figure standing nearby. He turned to see the figure, his expression immediately turning serious. ¡°Teacher.¡± Cole, Atyl, and the neers also spotted Su Nan, bowing respectfully. Themotion drew the attention of many nobles. When they saw Su Nan, their eyes lit up. They were eager to approach him and strike up a conversation, but they were forced to hold back for the time being, as the main event was underway. The hall fell silent. Su Nan smiled warmly at the newlyweds at the center of the hall. There was no church in this world, so the wedding ceremony wasn¡¯t held in a church, and there was no need for vows or exchanging rings. The entire wedding ceremony was actually more like a celebratory feast, solemn yet lively. Su Nan found this quite nice, no need for all those formalized procedures. After a series of speeches and blessings, the feast officially began. People mingled and chatted, clinking sses and enjoying themselves. Many nobles, with wine sses in hand, were about to approach Su Nan to chat, but they turned around and were stunned to find that he was already gone. Even the young apprentices had left. The group was greatly disappointed. In the back of the grand hall, in the meeting room. Su Nan was lounging on the sofa, sipping wine leisurely. Not long after, Kei walked in. Seeing Su Nan¡¯s rxed posture, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I knew you would be here. Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer? Many people came here today just for you.¡± Su Nan shrugged silently. Of course he knew that. But knowing it didn¡¯t mean he was interested in engaging in meaningless pleasantries with those people. He had the right to do so. ¡°Where¡¯s the bride? You¡¯re just going to leave her like that?¡± Seeing Su Nan changing the subject, Kei didn¡¯t mind, and he sat down on the sofa with a smile, pouring himself a ss of wine. ¡°She¡¯s gone back to rest. An eighteen-year-old girl, she¡¯s been busy all day. She¡¯s exhausted.¡± Su Nan raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Her health is not good. It¡¯s not good for the offspring¡¯s genes. Give her more Dragon Blood Fruitter.¡± Gene inheritance was even more pronounced in this world. The children of knights were more likely to be good candidates for knighthood. The children of Great Knights were almost guaranteed to be knights. Legendary Knights were even more extraordinary. This was why strong individuals often emerged from noble families with hundreds of years of history. Knights constantly arose from their ranks. This was a reflection of their improved genes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If both parents were knights, the probability of their children bing knights was almost eighty or ny percent. Unfortunately, female knights were rare in this era. Nobledies focused more on their demeanor and social graces, learning things like singing, ying musical instruments, and table manners, perhaps also courtly dances and horsemanship, but they rarely practiced martial arts. But it didn¡¯t matter. They might not be skilled in martial arts, but they could enhance their physical fitness. With Dragon Blood Fruit, dramatically enhancing their physique within a short period of time wasn¡¯t difficult. The two chatted casually for a while, then the conversation shifted to the recent situation of the Starfire Sect. ¡°The Starfire Sect¡¯s most sessful spread of faith has been in the Red Leaf Province and Frost Dye Province.¡± ¡°In the former, they have the Grand Duke¡¯s backing. From top to bottom, they faced almost no obstacles.¡± ¡°Thetter is currently undergoing reconstruction. The people are hungry and cold. The Starfire Sect can easily gain arge number of believers by simply distributing some food.¡± ¡°As for the Lake Orchid Province, the Soloman Province, and the Purple Bamboo Province, they haven¡¯t expressed support for the Starfire Sect¡¯s spread of faith, but they haven¡¯t actively hindered it either. They¡¯re probably still observing the situation.¡± Kei didn¡¯t mention the White Tower Province. However, judging from the White Tower Marquis¡¯s decision to form an alliance with him, his stance was clear. ¡°We need time to umte power, but we can¡¯t just let the Starfire Sect expand its influence. Do you have any good ideas?¡± Kei asked seriously. Su Nan pondered for a moment. They couldn¡¯t intervene in the territories of other provinces yet, so they couldn¡¯t disrupt the Starfire Sect¡¯s actions there. The only thing they could do was to join forces with the White Tower Province to prevent the Starfire Sect from entering their territory. Of course, to be honest, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible to take other measures. They couldn¡¯t rely on the Golden Rock Province, but they still had the Mysterious Wooden Hut. Perhaps they could start from that angle. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Su Nan said. Hearing Su Nan¡¯s words, Kei¡¯s expression rxed considerably. He always had great confidence in Su Nan. Since Su Nan had said so, it meant he had a n. Knock, knock! A knock came from the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and Bred hurried in, his expression serious. ¡°Lord, Master Su Nan.¡± He bowed to both before speaking in a somber tone, ¡°The patrol team reported that the vigers of a vige about ten kilometers north of the city have all disappeared!¡± Kei¡¯s expression tightened, and he asked, ¡°Have you found out what happened?¡± ¡°ording to the patrol team, there were many traces of beasts¡¯ ws tearing flesh at the scene, and there was arge amount of blood left behind. Based on preliminary investigations, it is suspected that a pack of beasts attacked the vige, killed everyone, and then dragged the bodies away.¡± ¡°A pack of beasts?¡± Kei furrowed his brow, his expression uncertain. It wasn¡¯t umon for packs of beasts to attack viges, but it was unthinkable for the entire vige to have no survivors, not even a single person to send a message. Howrge of a pack of beasts could have done such a thing? Such an incident on such a happy day put Kei in a foul mood. He frowned and ordered, ¡°You personally lead a team to investigate, you must find the perpetrators who attacked the vige!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Bred nodded solemnly, then left decisively to gather his forces. ¡°This had to happen at a time like this¡± Kei sighed. Su Nan stood up and patted his shoulder,forting him, ¡°Take care of the wedding first. We¡¯ll deal with other matters tomorrow.¡± Kei nodded, getting up to return to the grand hall. After all, he was the main attraction today, and he couldn¡¯t be away for too long. Su Nan walked to the window and looked towards the northern direction, lost in thought. ¡°A pack of beasts, huh?¡± (End of Chapter) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 98 Updating the Website, You might see some errors. Comment option has been fixed. If you notice any errors,ment. Bred¡¯s efficiency was high. The next day, the investigation results were presented to Kei. ording to the investigation, the attack on the vige was most likely carried out by a pack of beasts. Several animal hides, iplete ws, and fangs were found at the scene. After confirming this, Bred immediately dispersed his search party from the vige outwards, looking for traces of the beast pack. He quickly found a chaotic set of footprints andter, bloodstains. Finally, following these traces, he located a cave deep within the forest. However, while investigating the cave interior, they were attacked by monsters and had to retreat temporarily. After leaving some men to seal the cave, Bred rushed back to report the investigation results.¡°These are the monsters Bred and his men encountered in the cave.¡± Kei pointed to several paintings on the table. Su Nan picked up the topmost painting and raised his eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t this a Savage Rat? Savage Rats belonged to the Savage Beast category, a mutated species. They were extremely ferocious during attacks, very fast, and adept at using their sharp teeth to bite and chew their opponents. However, in reality, the Savage Rat¡¯s strength was simr to that of an ordinary person. If careful, an average adult male could handle one. A single Savage Rat wasn¡¯t a problem. The key was that Savage Rats usually roamed in packs, appearing in groups of hundreds. Moreover, they carried various diseases and there was a chance of contracting conditions like Fever and gue. Therefore, even Knights encountering a Savage Rat pack would often choose to avoid them. The second painting depicted a monster with a toad head and thick limbs. ¡°Underground Toad Monster!¡± Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Su Nan was genuinely surprised. If it were just Savage Rats, he wouldn¡¯t have been sure. After all, Savage Rats could appear in many ces. However, Underground Toad Monsters were only found in the Underworld. Could it be that this cave was connected to the Underworld? Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Not long ago, he was thinking about where to find an entrance to the Underworld. Now, before he could act, the target was delivered right before him. Was this good luck or bad luck? ¡°You know this monster?¡± Kei asked. Su Nan nodded: ¡°This is an Underground Toad Monster. It lives in the Underworld. I suspect that the depths of that cave might be connected to the Underworld.¡± ¡°The Underworld?¡± Kei became even more puzzled. ¡°A vast and boundless ce, but extremely dangerous. Many powerful and terrifying monsters live there.¡± Upon hearing this, Kei¡¯s expression immediately became serious. ¡°Will it threaten Shining Light City?¡± Su Nan pondered for a moment and shook his head: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Creatures from the Underworld live in the dark depths year-round and can¡¯t adapt to the surface environment. At most, they mighte to the surface asionally to raid, but they wouldn¡¯t attack towns.¡± Kei¡¯s expression rxed a bit, but he still frowned: ¡°So, those monsters might continue to attack other viges?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility.¡± ¡°What should we do? Block off the cave?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Su Nan waved his hand. He wouldn¡¯t give up this opportunity to find an entrance to the Underworld just like that. He had to explore it first. ¡°You send someone to seal off the forest and the cave, preventing the monsters inside froming out to harm anyone. Don¡¯t let unrted people go inside either. As for the cave, leave it to me.¡± Seeing that Su Nan had spoken so definitively, Kei agreed.N?v(el)B\\jnn Half an hourter. Shining Light City¡¯s army was deployed, sealing off the northern forest and preventing anyone from entering or leaving. Su Nan also arrived at the forest with the army. ¡°Sir, this is the cave where the monsters appeared.¡± Deep in the forest, Bred pointed to the dark entrance at the bottom of the mountain wall. ¡°Keep an eye on the outside. If any monsterse out, kill them immediately.¡± Leaving this instruction behind, Su Nan entered the cave alone. Torches were hung on both sides of the cave, left by the soldiers who had explored earlier. However, the torches only extended to the entrance. The rest was shrouded in darkness. Su Nan picked up a stone and cast a [Light Spell]. The dusty stone emitted a torch-like light, dispelling the surrounding darkness. As he moved forward, Su Nan observed the traces around him. It was clear that the cave wasn¡¯t naturally formed, but artificially excavated. Unless there was something unexpected, it was likely created by Underworld residents. Savage Rats and Underground Toad Monsters clearly wouldn¡¯t have the ability to do this. It must have been some kind of humanoid creature, like a Dogman, a Grey Dwarf, or a Fungus Man. Going further, Su Nan soon discovered a silver mine. This solidified the suspicion that the cave connected to the Underworld. After all, the most abundant resources in the Underworld were undoubtedly various mineral veins. ¡°Squeak!¡± At that moment, a group of Savage Rats rushed out from the darkness ahead, attacking Su Nan in a wave. There were at least a hundred of them. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Su Nan remained calm and stretched out his hand, palm facing the rat pack. Burning Hand! Whoosh! A wave of mes erupted instantaneously, covering the entire cave passage. The pack of rats that charged in mmed head-on into the scorching mes, instantly transforming into balls of fire, rolling on the ground and howling in agony. In the blink of an eye, the hundred or so Savage Rats were wiped out. Several Underground Toad Monsters at the back, who were driving the rat pack, were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected the neer to be so ruthless. By the time they reacted, they were met with six fist-sized projectiles. Poof! Poof! Poof! The projectiles sessively pierced the heads of three Underground Toad Monsters, then prated their hearts and exited from their backs, leaving behind two ghastly holes. In just one exchange, three Underground Toad Monsters fell dead. Su Nan slowly retracted his hand. Underground Toad Monsters weren¡¯t particrly strong. Adult Underground Toad Monsters were generally between the level of Beginner Knight and Intermediate Knight, with a few elites reaching Advanced Knight. In a dark environment, suddenly attacked by multiple Underground Toad Monsters, even a Great Knight could be caught off guard. However, for Su Nan, who relied on spiritual perception rather than eyesight to observe the surroundings, the Underground Toad Monsters¡¯ power was insignificant. Without looking at the bodies on the ground, Su Nan continued forward. The deeper he went, the wider the cave became, with more and more dim silver exposed on the walls. Su Nan was secretly delighted. It seemed that the silver mine here had arge deposit. If it were all mined, it would be a substantial ie. Moreover, many silver mines also contained gold mines. If he could find gold, he would strike it rich. Along the way, he continued to be attacked by groups of Underground Toad Monsters and Savage Rats, all of which he easily disposed of. Eventually, Su Nan became impatient and released a dozen ckrock Beasts, letting them deal with the monsters. As puppet creatures, ckrock Beasts were born with dark vision. They thrived in the dimly lit cave and were skilled at cooperating in nking attacks, making them perfect for dealing with Underground Toad Monsters and Savage Rat packs. After the experience of infiltrating the Storm Army camp, Su Nan now habitually filled his magic cube with dozens of ckrock Beasts and Stone Golems, just in case. Not long after, Su Nan discovered some bloodstained bones on the cave floor. It wasn¡¯t hard to recognize that these were human remains. Judging from the traces, they were quite fresh. They were most likely those missing vigers. Su Nan sighed. It seemed that the captured vigers were in a dire situation. After walking another three hundred meters, he heard faint sounds ahead. It sounded like the barking of a dog. Su Nan¡¯s expression shifted, and he cast a [Language Comprehension] spell on himself. The moment the spell took effect, the strange sounds ahead became clear and recognizable, spoken in an unknownnguage. ¡°Don¡¯t ck off, you bunch of fools! Dig faster!¡± ¡°We¡¯re out of food. If we don¡¯t dig enough ore to exchange for food today, I¡¯ll feed you to the master!¡± It was Dogmannguage. Su Nan looked down and indeed found many clover-shaped footprints on the ground. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Nan understood. He had previously thought that Underground Toad Monsters and Savage Rats, being omnivores, wouldn¡¯tck food in the Underworld, so there was no need to risk going to the surface to hunt. Now, seeing the Dogmen, it dawned on him. Dogmen were amon humanoid species in the Underworld, as numerous as rats. They were natural miners and often used as ves by other races. It seemed that there might be another mastermind behind the scenes who was directing this incident. His mind racing, Su Nan had already formed a n. He passed through the end of the passage and arrived at a steep basin. A group of Dogmen were swinging their pickaxes and digging furiously. Their heads resembled dogs with two light-colored horns, their eyes glowed, and their tails were straight like rats. A bonfire was burning nearby, with their crude tents beside it. There were some mushrooms and unidentified meat scattered on the ground, and the air was filled with the smell of dung. It seemed that these Dogmen had been living, eating, and defecating here for a long time. There was a pile of mined ore in the corner, the silver was everywhere with specks of gold mixed in. ¡°It seems this silver mine does contain gold.¡± Su Nan was overjoyed and immediately gave the order. The dozen ckrock Beasts by his side immediately charged out of the cave and lunged towards the Dogmen. ¡°Intruder! Intruder!¡± ¡°ck Panther!¡± ¡°Can we eat them?¡± Dogmen had very low intelligence. Often, they were driven by instinct. Seeing the ckrock Beasts attack, their first reaction was to rush forward and try to kill these suddenly appearing monsters to see if they could eat them. It wasn¡¯t until the ckrock Beasts charged and killed a dozen of theirrades that they felt fear and scattered in a panicked frenzy. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Kill the intruders!¡± A Dogman leader with arger build and dark brown scales stepped forward. He whipped the fleeing Dogmen, forcing them to fight back. But he was immediately tackled and torn to shreds by the ckrock Beasts that charged forward. Dogmen were much weaker than Underground Toad Monsters inbat. Even the Dogman leader was only at the level of a Probationary Knight. They were simply no match for the ckrock Beasts. Hundreds of Dogmen were quickly wiped out, with only a few left. Just then, a thunderous roar erupted. It sounded like countless people roaring in unison. Immediately, a monstrous and terrifying creature suddenly burst out of the cave deep in the basin. The creature looked like arge tree with many protruding branches, like a long-legged centipede, and was extremelyrge. It stood over 10 meters tall and was covered in countless arms and heads. Each of its arms grasped a sword or a heavy hammer. Its lower half, or should it be said, its torso, was d in half-body armor. Judging by the enchanted runes on the surface of the armor, it was a magical artifact. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± In the shadow behind the entrance, Su Nan stared in shock. He had never seen a monster like this before! ¡°Hundred-Armed Giant? No, no, Hundred-Armed Giants are at least humanoid, but this monster has many arms but no legs, just roots.¡± While Su Nan was still in doubt, the monster had already stepped on its numerous root-like legs and swiftly charged towards a ckrock Beast. Countless giant swords and heavy hammers struck simultaneously, shattering the ckrock Beast into pieces. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Hundred-Armed Monster¡¯s strength was clearly far beyond that of ckrock Beasts. It could one-shot them effortlessly. In the blink of an eye, a dozen ckrock Beasts were smashed into rubble. Su Nan couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°What terrifying power!¡± A real Hundred-Armed Giant was about the strength of a two-ring legendary Knight. This monster¡¯s physical strength wasn¡¯t inferior to that of a Hundred-Armed Giant, and it had even more arms. Crucially, it could also use weapons and wear armor, making it potentially even stronger than a Hundred-Armed Giant. Even if it wasn¡¯t a three-ring legendary Knight, it was probably not far off. A monsterparable to a three-ring legendary Knight! Su Nan never imagined that such a terrifying creature was hidden in the cave near Shining Light City. If this monster were to rampage on the surface, the consequences would be unimaginable. Su Nan suddenly realized that he was very wise to not reveal himself rashly, but instead, send the ckrock Beasts to test it first. Otherwise, he would be fleeing for his life now. Even with five high-level rune gems, he couldn¡¯t guarantee victory over this Hundred-Armed Monster. Taking a deep breath, Su Nan silently backed away, heading back the way he came. Fortunately, after the Hundred-Armed Monster dealt with the ckrock Beasts, it looked left and right, but didn¡¯t notice anyone. It then grabbed a few Dogman bodies and went back to its original cave, eating them as it went. It didn¡¯t notice anyone else nearby. After a moment, Su Nan exited the cave unscathed. ¡°Sir.¡± Bred, who was guarding outside, immediately came forward. Su Nan said solemnly: ¡°Seal the cave. Don¡¯t let anyone in. If anythinges out, tell me immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Bred didn¡¯t ask any questions and immediately agreed. Back in Shining Light City, Su Nan found Kei and briefly exined the situation in the cave. Hearing that there was a monster insideparable to a three-ring legendary Knight, Kei¡¯s face immediately became very serious. He immediately decided to deploy the army to enter the cave and kill the monster. After all, leaving such a powerful monster beside Shining Light City meant that he couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully. But Su Nan immediately stopped him: ¡°That monster has hundreds of arms. It¡¯s not afraid of human wave tactics. Moreover, the cave space is limited. The army wouldn¡¯t be able to maneuver in there.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Kei was worried. ¡°We¡¯ll have to think about it carefully.¡± Su Nan also wanted to kill the Hundred-Armed Monster, so he could develop the silver and gold mines inside. Finding the entrance to the Underworld was the same. He couldn¡¯t go deeper without first dealing with the Hundred-Armed Monster blocking the way. But acting rashly was not advisable. After discussing for a while, they finally decided to first increase the number of troops stationed near the forest, absolutely preventing the monster from getting close to Shining Light City. As for what to do next, they would figure it outter. (End of Chapter) Chapter 99: One-Sided Acquisition Updating the Website, You might see some errors. Comment option has been fixed. If you notice any errors,ment. Chapter 99: One-Sided Acquisition Although I decided to deal with the Hundred-Armed Monster, a creatureparable to a legendary knight of the third circle isn¡¯t so easy to kill. I must make thorough preparations. With the current strength I possess, I am not confident enough to eliminate the Hundred-Armed Monster. ¡°It¡¯s good that the Hundred-Armed Monster shouldn¡¯t be able toe to the surface for a while.¡± From the conversations between the dog-headed creatures, the Hundred-Armed Monster was likely driven by ack of food to have its minions raid. After my massacre, there are now arge number of corpses in the cave. That should be enough food for the Hundred-Armed Monster for a while. During this time, I can prepare a way to deal with it. I already have some ideas. This sudden incident did not affect my schedule. After attending Kei¡¯s wedding, I continued to focus my energy on meditation and study. After consuming a third-rank, mid-grade Transcendent Potion, my meditation efficiency improved significantly. Now, I can gain over 1800 points of proficiency in the Star Ring Meditation Method each day.I estimate that I should be able to build the eleventh Star Ring by next year¡¯s Winter Moon. By then, my spiritual power should reach around 34, and I can change to a third-rank, high-grade Transcendent Potion. In terms of physique, after taking the Dragon Blood Fruit synthesized using the Magic Cube, my physique has surged to 30 points. In terms of physique alone, I am alreadyparable to a Great Knight. Now, my spirit and physique both meet the standards for fusing a Magic Emblem Core. I am onlycking in the level of the [Magic Item Creation] skill and the materials for the Magic Emblem Core. The former has been practiced for half a year, consuming arge amount of materials and creating arge number of alchemical-grade magic items and secondary magic stones. It¡¯s now only 1000 points of proficiency away from reaching level 4. As for thetter, I have recently researched four substitutes. I am currently only short of seventeen rare metals. Besides that, the concentration of the sub-dragon bloodline in the Stealthy Dragon is steadily increasing. It rose from less than 8% to over 10% in two months. ¡°The bloodline concentration is easier to raise when it¡¯s low.¡± I nced at the Stealthy Dragon sunbathing on the emptynd. It seems that due to evolving into a sub-dragon species, or perhaps because it awakened its fire-breathing ability, the Stealthy Dragon loves to lie down and bask in the sun. It has clearly picked up some of the ¡®bad habits¡¯ of dragons. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Shaking my head, I withdrew my gaze and looked at the red-eyed raven flying in the sky. Before hatching it, I specifically modified the egg and infused it with a hint of dragon bloodline. The result is that the hatched red-eyed raven is muchrger, has scales on its body, and its intelligence has also improved. Normal red-eyed ravens are not even as powerful as probationary knights, but this one, infused with dragon blood, can already suppress two to three probationary knights in a head-to-head fight. If the red-eyed raven hadn¡¯t had such a weak foundation and couldn¡¯t withstand too much dragon blood, I could have continued to strengthen it to the knight level. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that living creatures cannot be synthesized and enhanced using the Magic Cube, otherwise it would be much simpler.¡± However, through this modification, my [Creature Modification] skill has finally broken through to level 3. ¡°Tonight is the Mysterious Wooden Hut gathering.¡± I walked towards the workshop and stayed there until night before returning to the meditation chamber. I took out the key to the trading house. When the key became usable, I activated it immediately. After a sh, I was already in the familiar wooden house. The bright moonlight shone in through the window, soft and beautiful. I could faintly hear the sound of the wind rustling the leaves. Looking around, I saw Night Owl, Red Heart, Rose, and Grim Reaper. There was also one more person. He was wearing a simple, almost undecorated silver mask. The table in front of him had the word ¡®Scepter¡¯ engraved on it. ¡°The fifth member?¡± I thought to myself. ¡°There are six members attending the gathering today, which is the highest number in recent years.¡± Night Owl said with a chuckle. Rose and Red Heart looked at me subconsciously at the same time. They came to this gathering solely because of my existence, wanting to trade for more resources from me. ¡°By the way, Scepter, let me introduce you to the new member of the Mysterious Wooden Hut, yer.¡± Scepter nodded to me amicably, his voice confident and steady. ¡°Wee to the Mysterious Wooden Hut.¡± ¡°I heard from Night Owl that you killed Heb. Well done!¡± ¡°I always believe that everyone should abide by order. Order cannot be broken, otherwise it will only lead to the loss of everyone¡¯s interests.¡± ¡°This is also the principle that the Mysterious Wooden Hut has always followed. Heb¡¯s recent actions have seriously vited the agreement we made at the beginning. Even if you hadn¡¯t killed him, we were going to kick him out of the Mysterious Wooden Hut.¡± I raised an eyebrow. It seems that the Mysterious Wooden Hut is more principled than I thought. Thinking about it, most wizard apprentices of the Mysterious Wooden Hut are more or less connected to noble forces or even royal families of certain countries.N?v(el)B\\jnn For them, stability is the most important thing. If everyone does not follow the rules and acts like Heb, doing things that harm the whole country for their own selfish interests, it will ultimately lead to a situation that is beyond repair. After hearing Scepter¡¯s words, Grim Reaper snorted coldly, but said nothing. Night Owl shook his head and said: ¡°The man is already dead, why are you still talking about this?¡± Scepter chuckled lightly: ¡°Night Owl, I know you want to find more wizard apprentices to join the Mysterious Wooden Hut so everyone can exchange more resources, but you have to carefully select candidates. People like Heb will only bring trouble to the Mysterious Wooden Hut.¡± Rose and Red Heart nodded in agreement. It has to be admitted that what Scepter said has some truth to it. For example, the beast-»¯ disaster that Heb instigated this time. Outsiders who don¡¯t know the truth might think that the Mysterious Wooden Hut is behind it. At that time, the hostility that Heb provoked would also be attributed to the Mysterious Wooden Hut. We wouldn¡¯t want to take the me for Heb. Night Owl smiled wryly and nodded, saying: ¡°Alright, I will be more careful in this regard in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Scepter nodded slightly to Night Owl. I watched the whole scene, my eyes flickering slightly. From Scepter¡¯s words and actions, I felt a familiar aristocratic style. That kind of elegant manner, instilled from childhood through education, is something that outsiders can¡¯t imitate. Others might not be able to tell, but I can see at a nce that Scepter must be from a noble family. ¡°Rose, and this Scepter, plus me, the proportion of wizard apprentices from noble families seems to be quite high.¡± I thought to myself. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these trivial matters, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s gathering.¡± Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: Night Owl pped his hands to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Rose couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Then, she took out three boxes and ced them on the table, saying to me: ¡°Here are 356 low- and mid-grade gems, worth about 6,800 gold coins, plus four rare metals you need, and 54 wizard books. Altogether, I want to exchange them for 100 magic stones with you. What do you think?¡± My eyes lit up and I took the items to inspect them. As for the gems, I can never have too many of this strategic resource. The four rare metals, except for one that I¡¯ve already found a substitute for, the other three are materials I¡¯m still missing. This means that I only need fourteen more rare metals toplete the materials for the Magic Emblem Core. As for the wizard books, I picked through them, removing the ones I already had. I kept the rest. Finally, after some haggling, I paid 98 magic stones. At the beginning of the gathering, the value of the first trade was surprisingly high. Night Owl, Red Heart, and Grim Reaper have already witnessed my spending habits, so they remained rtively calm. But Scepter, who hadn¡¯t participated in previous gatherings, couldn¡¯t help but show surprise. When did the scale of the transactions at the gathering be so exaggerated? Hundreds of gems and magic stones at a time! Especially magic stones, which are rare items. How did yer get so many magic stones? Scepter vaguely understood why six people were able to gather for this gathering, something that rarely happens. It seems that he missed a lot by not attending thest gathering. Night Owl and Red Heart also took out gems, wizard books, and rare metals, but the quantities were less than those of Rose. I didn¡¯t mind and epted them all, adding five new rare metals to my collection. When it was Grim Reaper¡¯s turn, he unexpectedly ced a miniature soul crystal in front of me. ¡°Last time I was impulsive. I apologize for my offense. This is a small token of apology. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Red Heart and Rose exchanged surprised nces. They rarely see Grim Reaper show such a submissive attitude. It seems that the temptation of magic stones was too great, even making Grim Reaper bow his head. Night Owl seemed very calm, as if he wasn¡¯t surprised by Grim Reaper¡¯s actions. I looked at Grim Reaper deeply and took the soul crystal. I don¡¯t know Grim Reaper¡¯s true intentions, but I don¡¯t care. I joined the Mysterious Wooden Hut from the beginning to use this tform to obtain more resources. As long as Grim Reaper doesn¡¯t jump in my face and can bring me benefits, I don¡¯t mind trading with him. A little bit of conflict doesn¡¯t matter in the face of enough profit. Whether it¡¯s me or Grim Reaper, we both have the same idea. Seeing me ept the soul crystal, Grim Reaper breathed a sigh of relief and said immediately: ¡°I also have five miniature soul crystals. How about I exchange them for fifteen magic stones with you?¡± I said without hesitation: ¡°Ten!¡± I must press hard when bargaining! ¡°Thirteen!¡± ¡°Eleven!¡± I added, ¡°Just eleven!¡± Grim Reaper was silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Deal!¡± I epted the five miniature soul crystals calmly, but my heart was filled with joy. I¡¯ve been coveting soul crystals for a long time, but I didn¡¯t want to show my hand to Grim Reaper, so I pretended to be indifferent to them. Otherwise, even twenty magic stones wouldn¡¯t be enough to exchange for so many soul crystals. The price sticity of soul crystals is veryrge. Wizard apprentices who don¡¯t refine high-level puppets rarely need soul crystals and don¡¯t have much demand for them. But for wizard apprentices who specialize in puppetry, soul crystals are precious treasures. Scepter¡¯s mouth twitched on the side. In the past, the transactions were mutually beneficial, but today, it has be a one-sided acquisition by me. Although he wasining, he could understand. If he had as many magic stones as me, he could also turn everyone into his suppliers. Scepter considered himself to be quite wealthy. In past gatherings, as long as he was present, he would always be the one who provided the most resources. Butpared to me today, he suddenly felt inadequate. I wonder where Night Owl found such a wealthy wizard apprentice? ¡°Scepter, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Night Owl¡¯s words interrupted Scepter¡¯s thoughts. Coming back to his senses, he coughed lightly, his hand brushing across the table. Three potions, a ring, and a staff appeared on the table. ¡°Three bottles of Calming Potion, one alchemical-grade protective ring, and one alchemical-grade staff that can continuously release three magic missiles. Anyone interested?¡± Scepter¡¯s eyes swept across everyone, pausing slightly on me. To be honest, he also had his eyes on magic stones. If he could, he would also like to exchange these things for magic stones with me. But to Scepter¡¯s disappointment, I remained indifferent, as if the things he took out were not worth my attention at all. In fact, these things were indeed not worth my attention. Calming Potion is a first-rank potion that can be used to assist in meditation and sleep. But in terms of improving meditation efficiency, it is still inferior to Revitalization Potion. Not to mentionpared to Super Ability Potion and Transcendent Potion. As for alchemical-grade magic items, I¡¯m currently wearing eleven glimmering-grade magic items. Moreover, I have hundreds of alchemical-grade magic items in my base warehouse. Two alchemical-grade magic items are nothing to me. Of course, exchanging them for magic stones with me would be profitable. But I don¡¯t intend to do that. Taking everything for myself would look a bit greedy. I have to leave some soup for others to drink. In the end, the three bottles of Calming Potion were traded by Night Owl, Rose, and Grim Reaper respectively. The staff and protective ring were traded by Rose and Red Heart respectively. ¡°Does anyone else have anything else to trade?¡± At the end of the gathering, Night Owl looked around and said. Everyone looked at me. Now, I was the only one who didn¡¯t have anything to sell. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to sell.¡± I shook my head, then changed the subject. ¡°But I want to buy something from you all.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rose asked curiously. ¡°Divine Blood Crystal.¡± I noticed keenly that when I mentioned the Divine Blood Crystal, Night Owl and Red Heart¡¯s hands trembled at the same time. It¡¯s obvious that they both know about the Divine Blood Crystal. ¡°Do you all know about the Starfire Sect?¡± I asked. ¡°Starfire Sect?¡± Rose tapped her finger on the armrest. ¡°The national religion of the Starry Constetion Kingdom?¡± Scepter pondered: ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this sect. It¡¯s a weird cult, quite radical in its actions. It seems to have some connection to the gods.¡± Night Owl coughed lightly and said: ¡°I know about the Divine Blood Crystal. It¡¯s the sacred object of the Starfire Sect. Attacking the Divine Blood Crystal is equivalent to seeking their death. Those fanatics will never give up until they die.¡± ¡°yer, what do you need this for?¡± I said indifferently: ¡°Secret.¡± Night Owl shrugged and wisely didn¡¯t ask further. Red Heart said: ¡°The Starfire Sect has a wide influence across the Starry Constetion Kingdom. They are not to be underestimated. The risk of going up against them is not small.¡± In short, it means you have to pay more! I held up a finger and said slowly: ¡°One Divine Blood Crystal, twenty magic stones.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, all the wizard apprentices present were moved. They paid so many resources just to exchange for ten to twenty magic stones. But one Divine Blood Crystal can be exchanged for twenty magic stones. It¡¯s worth it! ¡°Deal!¡± Red Heart was the first to agree. The others looked at each other and also agreed. They have no psychological burden in dealing with a cult that has ties to the gods. I watched them, the corners of my mouth slightly lifted under the mask. Although there are only five third-rank wizard apprentices here, thebined power they control could probably overturn a country! With these five people keeping an eye on them, the Starfire Sect will definitely be in a state of panic! Just by using some magic stones, I can greatly slow down the Starfire Sect¡¯s efforts to spread their faith, weaken their strength, and collect Divine Blood Crystals at the same time. It¡¯s a win-win situation for me! Chapter 100: Magic Emblem Constructions and the Knight Guard Concept Updating the Website, You might see some errors. Comment option has been fixed. If you notice any errors,ment. Chapter 100: Magic Emblem Constructions and the Knight Guard Concept Puppet Factory. The low rumble of the magic crystal forging furnace echoed endlessly throughout the factory. Su Nan stood before the wide workbench, his expression focused as he used Master¡¯s Hand to manipte silver needles, inscribing enchanted patterns on the surface of the Magic Puppet. After about ten minutes, as the final stroke of the pattern wasid down, the entire Magic Puppet body instantly gained a vibrant magical aura. ¡°Another one finished!¡± Su Nan smiled contentedly and ced the miniature soul crystal into the recess in the Magic Puppet¡¯s chest. As the recess closed, a series of enchanted patterns shed in session, and the steel Magic Puppet on the workbench suddenly came to ¡®life¡¯.At Su Nan¡¯smand, the steel Magic Puppet jumped off the workbench and took its ce at the end of the line in the corner. In front of it stood six identical steel Magic Puppets. After the second gathering at the Mysterious Wooden Hut, Su Nan immediately set about crafting new steel Magic Puppets. A total of six miniature soul crystals were all refined into soul cores, and the final result was six steel Magic Puppets. To maximize thebat strength of the steel Magic Puppets, the steel used for crafting had been pre-synthesized and enhanced, improving the quality of the materials. The final steel Magic Puppets had abat strength that reached the upper echelon of First-Ring legendary knights, stronger than the first steel Magic Puppet he had crafted. The cost, however, increased by nearly half, soaring to over 1,500 gold coins. Su Nan currently earned roughly 22,000 gold coins per year from selling potions alone. These six steel Magic Puppets cost about 40% of his annual potion ie. Of course, this was only the nominal cost. In reality, because the cost of purchasing miniature soul crystals was ridiculously low, the actual cost was not as outrageous. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: ¡°Six steel Magic Puppets, it¡¯s still not enough to deal with the Hundred-Armed Monster.¡± Hundred-Armed Monster was the name Su Nan gave to the monster in the cave. The main purpose of his crafting six steel Magic Puppets was to deal with the Hundred-Armed Monster. He had to keep the old steel Magic Puppet to guard the base. However, considering the Hundred-Armed Monster¡¯sbat strength, six steel Magic Puppets were still inadequate. ¡°At the very least, I need ten.¡± With enough tanks in front to block, Su Nan could safely output from behind. After thinking for a moment, he quickly came up with a n. If there weren¡¯t enough steel Magic Puppets, then he would use Stone Magic Puppets to make up the difference. But ordinary Stone Magic Puppets wouldn¡¯t work. A frontline that couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the Hundred-Armed Monster would be meaningless. He had to synthesize stronger Stone Magic Puppets. Conveniently, he had over twenty Stone Magic Puppets stored in his Magic Cube, so Su Nan directly took them out and ced them in the Magic Cube. [Elite Stone Magic Puppet (Puppet/Advanced Great Knight-Level), a puppet creation crafted from granite, possessing immense strength and indestructible, capable of automatically regenerating injuries by consuming energy.] ¡°Twenty-five Stone Magic Puppets to synthesize an Advanced Great Knight?¡± Su Nan frowned slightly but quickly rxed his brow. After all, the initialbat strength of the Stone Magic Puppets was only at the Junior Knight level. Since they started so low, the high synthesis requirement was normal. Su Nan simply transferred over ten Stone Magic Puppets from his patrol team and continued to put them into the Magic Cube. When the synthesis number reached forty-two, thebat strength of the Elite Stone Magic Puppet on the synthesis interface finally broke through to the First-Ring legendary knight level. ¡°One Stone Magic Puppet costs about forty-three gold coins, forty-two would be over neen hundred gold coins, the cost is about three hundred gold coins more than the steel Magic Puppets, but thebat strength is weaker.¡± Elite Stone Magic Puppets only had thebat strength of the lower echelon of First-Ring legendary knights, which was inferior to the newly crafted steel Magic Puppets. However, after some thought, Su Nan decided to synthesize the Stone Magic Puppets. After all, soul crystals were extremely rare, while gems were easier to obtain. Having a method to synthesizebat strength at the First-Ring legendary knight level was already quite good. ¡°Synthesizing four Elite Stone Magic Puppets requires one hundred and sixty-eight Stone Magic Puppets, leaving me short of one hundred and forty-three.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I obtained arge amount of gems from the Mysterious Wooden Hut, so materials are plentiful.¡± ¡°It will take about twenty days to finish everything.¡± Su Nan estimated the time. If all went smoothly, he would be able to craft them before winter arrived. Su Nan returned the patrol team¡¯s Stone Magic Puppets and left the Puppet Factory, heading towards the spell practice area. It was time to practice his spells. He now mastered three Second-Ring spells: [Elemental Protection], [Levitation], and [Mirror Shadow]. Considering that he would be facing the Hundred-Armed Monster soon, Su Nan chose [Shattering Soundwave] as his fourth Second-Ring spell. [Shattering Soundwave] is a spell that deals area damage, able to release a high-speed vibrating soundwave that shatters everything it hits, whether it be a living being or a non-living object. This spell is somewhat simr to the Siren¡¯s Cry. Of course, the damage was far fromparable. The Siren¡¯s Cry could even inflict damage on the soul level, while [Shattering Soundwave] was only effective on a physical level. However, [Shattering Soundwave] can be finely controlled for precise targeting. Unlike the Siren¡¯s Cry, it does not indiscriminately inflict damage. As his spiritual power increased and he switched to using third-order medium transcendent potions, Su Nan¡¯s spell learning speed also increased. Now he could learn a Second-Ring spell in just over forty days. The learning progress of [Shattering Soundwave] was already more than halfwayplete, and Su Nan estimated that it would be nearly mastered by the time the Stone Magic Puppets were finished. Read Advanced Chapters on Patreon for $5: After finishing his spell practice, Su Nan went to his study and casually picked up a book from the bookshelf. From the Mysterious Wooden Hut, he had gradually acquired over one hundred wizard books. He spent two to three hours reading every day. Thanks to the learning progress provided by his panel, his current knowledge base far exceeded that of a normal third-rank wizard apprentice. Evenpared to a formal wizard, Su Nan was confident he wouldn¡¯t fall behind. Most of the wizard books he had traded for were basic knowledge, with advanced knowledge being few and far between. However, one book caught Su Nan¡¯s interest. ¡¶Magic Emblem Construction¡·! This was the title of the book. The content, in a nutshell, was tobine magic tattoos and enchanted weapons to create a special enchanted inscription that could be used by both wizards (apprentices) and knights. As everyone knows, magic tattoos can only be used by wizards (apprentices). After all, they need to be infused with spiritual power to activate. Enchanted weapons, however, are different. Even knights can use them. So, the book¡¯s author took a different approach,bining magic tattoos with enchanted weapons, aiming to create a strange armament that exists in the form of an enchanted inscription, only needing to be infused with martial energy or spiritual power to activate, greatly strengthening thebat strength of the user. In truth, magic emblem constructions are quite simr to magic emblem cores. Both are based on magic tattoos and require [Magic Item Crafting] as a prerequisite skill. The difference is that magic emblem constructions, in addition to [Magic Item Crafting], also involve [Bio-Modification], making them more difficult than magic emblem cores. ¡°This is not very useful for wizard apprentices, it is far inferior to magic emblem cores, but it is extremely useful for those who want to build their own forces.¡± The power of magic emblem constructions is only slightly higher than magic tattoos, far inferior to magic emblem cores, and does not significantly enhance a wizard apprentice¡¯sbat strength. But their advantage is that they are far cheaper than magic emblem cores. If used to arm knights, a powerful knight legion could be established in an instant. ording to the book¡¯s description, a set of the lowest level, first-grade magic emblem construction is enough to enhance the strength of a junior knight to the level of a peak knight, approaching a Great Knight. This enhancement was undoubtedly astonishing! Su Nan felt that he could spare some time to study magic emblem constructions. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s about time I started building my own knight guard.¡± Up until now, whenever Su Nan needed knights, he would directly requisition them from the Shining Light City army. Both he and Kei had be ustomed to this. This included the financial investment as well. At the moment, Shining Light Territory was in a critical phase of expanding its forces, and there were powerful enemies outside, so the territory and the base were inseparable. The base could acquire funds and materials from the territory, while the territory could obtain ckrock beasts, Stone Magic Puppets, dragon blood fruit, potions, and other items for free from the base. However, this situation could not continue forever. If they wanted to develop healthily, the base would eventually have to be separated from the territory, bing economically independent and transitioning from an unclear dependent rtionship to a mutually beneficial trade rtionship. This was a healthy and sustainable development rtionship. At that point, the base would no longer be able to freely requisition the Shining Light City army, so they would need their own knight guard. ¡°To build a knight guard, you first need people.¡± ¡°Recruit soldiers from the army?¡± As soon as this thought arose, Su Nan immediately dismissed it. If he did that, the knight guard would inevitably bear the imprint of the Shining Light City army, which would make the separation a joke. ¡°It¡¯s better to cultivate them ourselves.¡± After thinking for a moment, Su Nan decided to select a group of children from the territory¡¯smoners and farmers and train them from a young age. After all, building a knight guard was not a matter of urgency, so it could be done slowly. The most important thing was to establish aplete training system, which could continuously supply knights for the base in the future. As for why he didn¡¯t choose children from noble families, there were two reasons. One was that most nobles had their own knight inheritance. Noble children were taught martial arts from a young age by their family knights, and they didn¡¯t need outside help. The other was that when the territory recruited knights, most of them were chosen from the descendants of vassal nobles, and Su Nan didn¡¯t want topete with Shining Light Territory for recruits. Anyway, he had dragon blood fruit and various strengthening potions, so he didn¡¯t care much about the cultivation talent of the trainees. Even if themoner and farmer children had poor talent, he could use potions and magical nts to make up for it. The key was to be clean and loyal! ¡°Magic emblem constructions and a knight guard, I now have two more goals.¡± Su Nan let out a long sigh. Neither of these matters could be aplished in a short time, and they needed to be considered carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the Hundred-Armed Monster first.¡± Time flew by, and more than twenty days passed. Before the end of the Autumn Moon, Su Nan finally synthesized four Elite Stone Magic Puppets. Now he had ten First-Ring legendary knight-levelbat forces. ¡°I also crafted ten more high-grade inscription gems, making it a total of fifteen, which should be enough to deal with the Hundred-Armed Monster.¡± With everything ready, Su Nan ced the Magic Puppets into the Magic Cube, took the Stealthy Dragon with him, and rushed to the North Forest. Fortunately, the Hundred-Armed Monster had note out of the cave for a while. Only asional groups of Cave Toads and Brutal Rats emerged from the cave, and they were quickly eliminated by the knights stationed there. Therefore, there were no major casualties during this time, which put Kei at ease. Bred had already received a notification from Su Nan that he was going to enter the cave today, so he was waiting outside. Upon seeing Su Nan arrive, he immediately came forward. ¡°My lord, as you instructed, the army around the cave and the outer periphery of the forest has been withdrawn.¡± ¡°Good, you should leave as well.¡± ording to Su Nan¡¯s n, if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Hundred-Armed Monster, he would have to flee the cave, and the Hundred-Armed Monster might pursue him. If the army was still here, it might cause heavy casualties. To be safe, he had the army evacuate first. After Bred left, Su Nan cast [Shield Spell] on himself, creating a protectiveyer of energy particles. He also activated a Protection Ring, then entered the cave. The Stealthy Dragon, in turn, had already entered the cave in a dematerialized state. The cave was still in the same condition as before. Besides the torches on the walls being extinguished, there were no other noticeable changes. The bodies of the Brutal Rats and Cave Toads that were killed previously had disappeared, probably bing the Hundred-Armed Monster¡¯s food. Su Nan carefully walked forward. The Stealthy Dragon walked a hundred meters ahead of him. The cave tunnel was very narrow, unable to amodate the Stealthy Dragon¡¯s massive body. If it didn¡¯t dematerialize, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to move. However, while it was not suitable forbat, the Stealthy Dragon was still suitable for reconnaissance. He didn¡¯t encounter even a single monster along the way, and Su Nan reached the basin where he had been before. Surprisingly, there was another group of Goblins in the basin, diligently digging for ore. The Goblins who were mining there previously had all been killed by the ckrock beasts. ¡°Did the Hundred-Armed Monster capture them from somewhere else?¡± Su Nan¡¯s first thought was that they were captured from the Underground World. After all, the Hundred-Armed Monster had never left the cave, so the only way it could capture Goblins was from the Underground World. However, these were not his concerns at the moment.N?v(el)B\\jnn Su Nan shook his head, clearing his mind, and summoned more than ten ckrock beasts from the Magic Cube, ordering them to attack the Goblins. In an instant, ten agile hunters appeared in the dim basin. The sudden ambush caught the Goblins off guard. One by one, theirpanions fell to the sharp teeth and ws of the ckrock beasts. Su Nan was cautious, using his spiritual energy to activate his Magic Emblem Core, his mind was on guard, and his senses were heightened. He was ready to confront the Hundred-Armed Monster. He didn¡¯t have time to be concerned with these Goblins. Faced with heavy casualties, the Goblins quickly became panic-stricken and fled in all directions. Just likest time, themotion in the basin quickly attracted the Hundred-Armed Monster. With a roar that sounded like countless voices ovepping, the Hundred-Armed Monster¡¯s massive body burst out of the cave at the bottom of the basin, and saw the ckrock beasts attacking the Goblins. Seeing the ck panther that had killed its vesst time reappear, the Hundred-Armed Monster was furious. Without a word, it swung its weapon at the ckrock beasts, eliminating them all in three moves. But before it could rejoice, it was stunned to find a group of colossal figures made of steel and stone had appeared around it. (To be continued) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!